Hebrews: Contemporary Methods, New Insights (Biblical Interpretation Series)

Hebrews Biblical Interpretation Series Editors R. Alan Culpepper, Ellen van Wolde Associate Editors David E. Orton,...

Author: Gabriella Gelardini

94 downloads 1092 Views 1MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!

Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

Hebrews

Biblical Interpretation Series Editors

R. Alan Culpepper, Ellen van Wolde Associate Editors

David E. Orton, Rolf Rendtorﬀ Editorial Advisory Board

Janice Capel Anderson – Mieke Bal – Phyllis A. Bird – Erhard Blum – Werner H. Kelber Ekkehard W. Stegemann – Vincent L. Wimbush Jean Zumstein

VOLUME 75

Hebrews Contemporary Methods – New Insights

Edited by

Gabriella Gelardini

BRILL LEIDEN • BOSTON 2005

This book is printed on acid-free paper. Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data Hebrews : contemporary methods, new insights / edited by Gabriella Gelardini. p. cm. — (Biblical interpretation series, ISSN 0928-0731 ; v. 75) Includes bibliographical references and index. ISBN 90-04-14490-0 (alk. paper) 1. Bible, N.T. Hebrews—Criticism, interpretation, etc. I. Gelardini, Gabriella. II. Series. BS2775.52.H42 2005 227’8706—dc22 2005046967

ISSN 0928-0731 ISBN 90 04 14490 0 © Copyright 2005 by Koninklijke Brill NV, Leiden, The Netherlands. Koninklijke Brill NV incorporates the imprints Brill Academic Publishers, Martinus Nijhoﬀ Publishers and VSP. All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, translated, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopying, recording or otherwise, without prior written permission from the publisher. Authorization to photocopy items for internal or personal use is granted by Brill provided that the appropriate fees are paid directly to The Copyright Clearance Center, 222 Rosewood Drive, Suite 910, Danvers, MA 01923, USA. Fees are subject to change. printed in the netherlands

CONTENTS

Foreword .................................................................................... Harold W. Attridge

vii

Introduction ................................................................................ Gabriella Gelardini

1

PART ONE

CULTIC LANGUAGE, CONCEPTS, AND PRACTICE IN HEBREWS Does the Cultic Language in Hebrews Represent Sacriﬁcial Metaphors? Reﬂections on Some Basic Problems .................................................................................. Ekkehard W. Stegemann and Wolfgang Stegemann Some Remarks on Hebrews from the Viewpoint of Old Testament Exegesis ........................................................ Ina Willi-Plein Characteristics of Sacriﬁcial Metaphors in Hebrews .............. Christian A. Eberhart Covenant, Cult, and the Curse-of-Death: DiayÆkh in Heb 9:15–22 .......................................................................... Scott W. Hahn The Epistle to the Hebrews as a “Jesus-Midrash” .................. Elke Tönges

13

25

37

65

89

Hebrews, an Ancient Synagogue Homily for Tisha be-Av: Its Function, its Basis, its Theological Interpretation .......... 107 Gabriella Gelardini

vi

contents PART TWO

SOCIOLOGY, ETHICS, AND RHETORIC IN HEBREWS Portraying the Temple in Stone and Text: The Arch of Titus and the Epistle to the Hebrews ............................ 131 Ellen Bradshaw Aitken How to Entertain Angels: Ethics in the Epistle to the Hebrews ............................................................................ 149 Knut Backhaus The Intersection of Alien Status and Cultic Discourse in the Epistle to the Hebrews .............................................. 177 Benjamin Dunning Reﬂections of Rhetorical Terminology in Hebrews ................ 199 Hermut Löhr PART THREE

TEXTUAL-HISTORICAL, COMPARATIVE, AND INTERTEXTUAL APPROACHES TO HEBREWS Locating Hebrews within the Literary Landscape of Christian Origins ................................................................ 213 Pamela M. Eisenbaum Hebrews and the Heritage of Paul .......................................... 239 Dieter Georgi Paul and Hebrews: A Comparison of Narrative Worlds ........ 245 James C. Miller Constructions and Collusions: The Making and Unmaking of Identity in Qoheleth and Hebrews .............. 265 Jennifer L. Koosed and Robert P. Seesengood Indices Index of Modern Authors ...................................................... 281 Index of Ancient Sources ...................................................... 289

FOREWORD

Despite generations of learned commentators, the Epistle to the Hebrews remains an object of fascination for students of the origins of Christianity. Some of that fascination arises from the complexity of the work itself, with its elaborate, sustained, dare I say “metaphorical” treatment of the death of Christ, its rich but often subtle vocabulary, and its complex intertextual relations with the sacred scriptures of Israel and the literature of Second Temple Judaism. While the text is intricate, its contemporary readership has become more complex as well. Rhetorical and sociological analyses of early Christian texts and communities, building on traditional literary and historical criticism, have increased in complexity and sophistication. As interpreters generally have become sensitive to the political commitments of ancient texts and their postmodern readers, new questions and perspectives have emerged. At the same time, readers committed to a Christian stance in the contemporary world have turned with renewed enthusiasm to the movement’s earliest voices. Scholarship on the New Testament thus continues to evolve, inﬂuenced by trends in the humanities generally and by eﬀorts to ﬁnd new ways to appropriate Scripture for contemporary religious life. It is no surprise then that scholarship on the Epistle to the Hebrews has also continued to develop. When I set out to write a commentary on this most intriguing epistle some twenty years ago, the major issues had been stable for a generation or so. Most scholars had long since ceased to worry about Pauline authorship, but debates still raged about the dating of the epistle and its relations with other ancient sources, the Dead Sea Scrolls and Philo marking the ends of the usual spectrum, although “Gnostic” texts still appeared on the horizon of some scholarly analyses. Debate also continued about the character of the addressees. Were they Jews to be converted or saved from “relapsing” to Judaism? Or were they Gentiles whose faith needed to be strengthened in the face of persecution, or were they something in between? Questions redolent of the history of ideas still were prominent. What world of thought or imagination did it come from— Jewish apocalyptic, Greek philosophy, odd mythology? Some new analytical methods were just capturing the attention of exegetes. The

viii

foreword

groundbreaking work of Hans Dieter Betz on the rhetoric of Galatians suggested to other scholars that some sort of rhetorical analysis might be appropriate for Hebrews. Attempts to analyze the social situation of early Christian communities seemed a promising avenue. The evolving world of scholarly discourse is well represented in these essays. Some are concerned with literary issues, such as the character and function of the text’s ﬁgurative language (Eberhart, Stegemann and Stegemann) or its argumentative structures (Löhr). Seesengood and Koosed’s essay explores the functions of the pointedly indeterminate author, comparing the similarly indeterminate “I” of Qoheleth. Intertextual issues loom large in the analyses by Hahn of the “covenant” language, by Tönges, in her exploration of the “midrashic” character of Hebrews, and by Gelardini, in her eﬀort to relate Hebrews to a lectionary cycle. Attempts to understand the function of Hebrews now utilize various sociological and anthropological models. Willi-Plein invokes the categories of cultural anthropology in a new approach to the structure of Hebrews’ play on sacriﬁcial motifs. Aitken adopts a postcolonial perspective as she sets Hebrews in the context of Flavian Rome. Issues of “identity” formation in early Christianity and Judaism of the imperial period appear in several essays. Eisenbaum oﬀers a general theoretical framework for this question. Backhaus uses the notion of a symbolic universe to describe what Hebrews does for its community. Dunning explores discourse about the “alien” as a way of unpacking Hebrews’ rhetoric. While Pauline authorship is not an issue on the table, the aﬃnities of the text with Pauline Christianity elicit new theological and literary analyses by Georgi and Miller, essays that contribute to the ongoing dialogue about the theological signiﬁcance of Hebrews. The conversation continues and will no doubt develop further as collaborative work on Hebrews proceeds in scholarly organizations such as the Society of Biblical Literature, whose Annual Meeting will soon host a new program unit on the text. One area that I hope will be further explored in that context is the history of reading Hebrews. There remain stories to be told about how the text functioned in the ongoing shaping of Christian doctrine and community identity. It is a delight to see a new cohort of young scholars ready to address the whole range of issues that this text presents. Harold W. Attridge New Haven, Conn., U.S.A.

INTRODUCTION

Habent sua fata libelli—the volume you are looking at is a unique one, and just as any other book holds its own history, this one does too. It began on a gray winter day in 1999 during my stay at Harvard University as a visiting scholar, as Ellen B. Aitken and I cruised westwards on Interstate highway 90 heading toward Amherst, Massachusetts, the small town probably best known for one of its 19thcentury residents, America’s great if not greatest poet Emily Dickinson. Ellen and I were wondering why the renowned Society of Biblical Literature (SBL) had granted so little attention to the so-called Epistle to the Hebrews in its Annual Meeting, which had just taken place in Boston. Had it not been the merit of Hebrews scholarship of the last forty years to bring the auctor ad Hebraeos from the margin to the center of New Testament theology? Was this writer not currently considered the third great theologian of the New Testament, next to Paul and John? We agreed that something needed to be done. An apt occasion arose, but not immediately. It was Kristin De Troyer who suggested to me that I might put together a session on Hebrews for the International Meeting of the SBL in Rome in 2001. I didn’t ponder long. Remembering the conversation with Ellen, I contacted her, and thanks to her help the SBL International Meeting had its ﬁrst Hebrews Seminar. Another followed in Berlin (2002), then one in Cambridge (2003), and a further one in Groningen (2004). I became its oﬃcial chair, and Ellen, Harold W. Attridge and Pamela M. Eisenbaum its unoﬃcial steering committee. In these four years, twenty-four (!) papers on Hebrews were read. The idea to put forth a volume originated in Berlin. We are thrilled that starting in 2005, the SBL Annual Meeting will have its own Consultation on Hebrews too. The present volume comprises a selection of twelve of the ﬁnest papers given in these sessions (2001: Aitken; 2002: Backhaus, Eisenbaum, Löhr; 2003: Dunning, Eberhart, Gelardini, Georgi, Miller, Stegemann and Stegemann, Tönges; 2004: Koosed and Seesengood) and two additional papers by scholars who intended to participate in the sessions but were prevented by other obligations ([2003]: Hahn,

2

introduction

Willi-Plein). The fourteen contributors form an intriguing international group of senior scholars alongside an aspiring group of younger scholars. Most of them either have written a monograph on Hebrews or are currently doing so. Yet not only in terms of its authors does this volume oﬀer exciting diversity. The complexity of Hebrews, which has often been described as a “riddle,” has always invited the application of new methods. Hence, the reader of this volume might encounter a postmodern reading of Hebrews (Stegemann and Stegemann), an investigation of its textual history (Eisenbaum), or an approach to it via the sociology of knowledge (Backhaus) for the ﬁrst time. Many new insights are oﬀered here, such as the correlation of the political theology of Hebrews with that of Flavian Rome (Aitken), the interpretation of Hebrews based on the Palestinian Triennial Cycle (Gelardini) or the elaborate semantic-syntactical exegesis of diayÆkh (Hahn). The fourteen essays are grouped into three parts. Part One, “Cultic Language, Concepts, and Practice in Hebrews,” considers cultic language and concepts (Stegemann and Stegemann, Willi-Plein, Eberhart), the importance of the covenant in Hebrews (Hahn, Gelardini), and Hebrews as a Midrash on Jesus (Tönges). Ekkehard W. Stegemann and Wolfgang Stegemann bring a postmodern sensibility to Hebrews, by reﬂecting on what is done when sacriﬁcial language is declared to be “metaphorical.” The view inherent to this declaration is closely linked to a representation of history as a reproduction of an objective entity. Based on such an epistemological paradigm, one must conclude that since Hebrews’ sacriﬁcial language lacks any historical referent outside the text, it can only be metaphorical, and hence must be a theological interpretation of the brutum factum historicum of the cruciﬁxion. But exactly this ontological presupposition in our “Western episteme” reveals its particular cultural and Eurocentric perspective. Historical facts are always interpretations by means of language and are inﬂuenced by the cultural and individual idiosyncrasies of the historian. In our—and by this is meant the Westerners’—understanding of reality, the perception of the death of Jesus on the cross as a so-called real historical event only allows for political, social, forensic, or psychological dimensions of its representation. Other forms of representing his death, such as in terms of an atoning sacriﬁce, appear in our spectrum of perceptions a priori as an additional, mythical and hence metaphorical inter-

introduction

3

pretation. The authors opt in conclusion to perceive the sacriﬁcial language of Jesus’ death not just as an interpretation of the cruciﬁxion but also as a possible representation. Ina Willi-Plein reads Hebrews’ cultic concepts from a viewpoint of Old Testament exegesis and history of religion. Out of the set of ideas that seem to constitute the cultic system of the ﬁnal stage of the Old Testament texts, she observes that Hebrews seems to prioritize the heavenly sanctuary within the Israelite framework of conceptions of cultic space, the oﬃce of the high priest, the cultic performance of the Day of Atonement, and the application of blood in the holy of holies. Since the service done by the high priest culminates in the ritual of the Day of Atonement, and since the author of Hebrews is doing theology by interpreting Scripture, Willi-Plein embarks on a close reading of Lev 16. From this perspective, she concludes that Christ’s sin-oﬀering in Hebrews should neither be viewed as a vicarious dying nor as an expiatory self-sacriﬁce. Rather, authorized by God, it is the Son’s bringing of uncontaminated life (i.e., blood)—caused through innocent suﬀering—into the sanctuary in order to remove pollutions due to sin. Christian A. Eberhart oﬀers a Wirkungsgeschichte of sacriﬁcial metaphors in the Hebrew Bible, the New Testament, and Hebrews. After providing a Traditionsgeschichte of the Judean sacriﬁcial cult, Eberhart shows how the author of Hebrews builds on two types of traditional cult metaphors, one of blood and the other of sacriﬁce, which he ultimately connects: Christ’s sacriﬁce implies his exaltation from earth to heaven where he now serves as the heavenly high priest; his blood guarantees the necessary cultic puriﬁcation for those who approach the heavenly sanctuary. Scott W. Hahn applies a semantic-syntactic and social-scientiﬁc method to Heb 9:15–22. In order to elucidate the meaning of “covenant” and overcome the long-standing interpretive crux of this passage, he suggests entering into Hebrews’ own culture, which perceives liturgy and law as a unity. However, Heb 9:15–18 appears to be counter-evidence for this integration. In Heb 9:16–17, the author appears to use diayÆkh in a sense quite diﬀerent from his customary usage, stepping outside Israelite-Jewish cultic categories in order to draw an analogy from Greco-Roman law, whose relevance is anything but clear. Hahn argues that the solution to the puzzle of Heb 9:16–17 is not to abandon the cultic-covenantal framework of the author’s thought, with its close relationship between liturgy

4

introduction

and law, but to enter into that framework more deeply. If it is understood that the context for these verses is the broken ﬁrst (Sinaitic) covenant mentioned in Heb 9:15, one can see that the author is drawing out the legal implications of the liturgical ritual that established the ﬁrst covenant. Elke Tönges brings an intertextual and form-critical lens to Hebrews. By examining Hebrews’ many quotations, their introductory formulas, and their interpretation, and moreover, the text’s treatment of theological themes and heroes from the Septuagint, Tönges argues that the author and the audience are from a Jewish milieu. This also ﬁnds expression in the exegetical method of the author, who produces implicit and explicit midrash with his text. Therefore, she concludes, Hebrews with its Sitz im Leben in the ancient synagogue bears signs of structures known from the oldest homiletic midrashim. Unlike later midrashim with messianic content in the rabbinic corpus, Hebrews as a homiletic midrash in early form accredits messianic qualities exclusively to Christ. That is why Hebrews may be called a “Jesus-Midrash.” Gabriella Gelardini oﬀers a form-critical, historical, and intertextual analysis of Hebrews. She starts by acknowledging that Hebrews is frequently categorized formally as an ancient synagogue homily with its consequent Sitz im Leben within the Sabbath gathering. By considering the liturgical conventions in ancient production and reception aesthetics of synagogue homilies, she makes clear that Hebrews must have functioned as the interpretation, teaching, and application of a ﬁrst reading from the Torah (sidrah) and a second reading from the Prophets (haphtarah). Gelardini shows that the sidrah must stem from Exod 31:18–32:35 (breaking of the covenant) and the haphtarah from Jer 31:31–34 (covenant renewal). As is usual for homilies conforming to the petichta type, the sidrah in the introduction of the homily is not quoted but rather referred to in midrashic manner, except that it quotes—as it should—the last verse prior to (or ﬁrst verse of ) the sidrah, namely Exod 31:17b in Heb 4:4. As expected, the complementary haphtarah is quoted explicitly in the central part of the homily. The fact that these readings appear so central for the theme and structure of the homily, and moreover serve as its hermeneutical key, does justice to the obvious importance and extraordinary quantity of quotations from the lxx in Hebrews. The reconstructed two readings are part of the liturgical reading cycle, the Palestinian Triennial Cycle in early form, and both of them hint at the most

introduction

5

important day of fast in Jewish tradition, Tisha be-Av. This suggestion is conﬁrmed when the central quotations and the theological concepts in Hebrews are compared with extra-biblical text and information on Tisha be-Av. Part Two, “Sociology, Ethics, and Rhetoric in Hebrews,” considers socioethical matters in the ﬁrst three contributions (Aitken, Backhaus, Dunning) and rhetoric in the fourth contribution (Löhr). Ellen Bradshaw Aitken explores Hebrews in political and ideological terms. She sees the author of Hebrews as articulating resistance to the imperial rule, ideology, and propaganda expressed in the events and monuments surrounding the triumph of Vespasian and Titus, a triumph bestowed upon them by the Roman Senate for their victory in the First Jewish War and the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 ce. According to Aitken, the resistance is expressed by means of Christology, by depicting to whom the “real” triumph belongs and where the “real” temple is, and by promoting an ethic for the community that is consonant with the identity of the true triumphant ruler and that values solidarity with those who are perceived to be suﬀering under Flavian rule. The author’s use of the theology of the Roman triumph is, moreover, an act of appropriating the religiopolitical strategies of the oppressor for the community’s own ends; it is likely that he thus empowers those who are dispossessed. Knut Backhaus investigates the ethical concepts of Hebrews by means of a sociology of knowledge. While there is widespread agreement on the moral purpose of Hebrews, there is also some embarrassment as to the particular form of such an ethos. If the main objection against the ethical program of Hebrews, namely, that it contains merely historical but no normative value, proves false, then the question of the relationship of the ethical exhortations and the general theology arises. Backhaus’ elaborate examination of semantics and cultic and sociomorphic imagery in the paraenetical passages leads him to the following conclusion: The general theological conception of Hebrews legitimates the referential system that safeguards and determines both the perception of reality and the self-understanding of the community addressed. So the general theological conception as well as the particular ethical instructions serve the same purpose, i.e., the systematic and practical conceptualization of an interpretative sphere that protects the self-deﬁnition of the community from the cognitive majority and the pressure of cultural assimilation and enables the individual to internalize speciﬁcally Christian standards

6

introduction

of practice. It is this cognitive, normative, and emotional orientation that is of ethical relevance, either directly in the biographical process of the second socialization or indirectly by means of habitualization and institutionalization. Benjamin Dunning embarks upon a sociological reading of Hebrews by drawing from observations of religious groups—especially Mormons of 19th-century America. Mormons employed the rhetorical motif of outsiderhood as a self-designation in order to build and maintain social and religious identity. Dunning sees in Heb 11 and 13 textual traces of a similar dynamic. The rhetoric of alien identity found in these chapters performs a speciﬁc function with respect to identity formation for the communities that put it to work: it allows certain groups of early Christians to conceptualize and maintain their own distinctive insider status within the vast cultural ﬁeld of sociocultic identities in the Roman Empire, while at the same time leaving the issue of actual cultic practice in unresolved tension. This is done paradoxically by using a rhetoric of outsider status, rooted in a collective memory of Abraham and other great heroes of the faith. Hermut Löhr pays attention to the rhetoric of Hebrews, investigating its semantics for rhetorical termini technici. The expressions that catch his eye are kefãlaion (Heb 8:1), énagka›on (Heb 8:3), pr°pein (Heb 2:10; 7:26), édÊnaton (Heb 6:4–8, 18; 10:4; 11:6), and Hebrews’ self-designation lÒgow t∞w paraklÆsevw (Heb 13:22). Even though these terms do not oﬀer any direct or unambiguous evidence for the use of rhetorical handbooks by the author of Hebrews, it remains striking to Löhr that the author uses words and phrases whose rhetorical eﬀect is to strengthen an argument by citing (pseudo-)logic or other necessity, possibility, or appropriateness. The expressions employed not only reveal the author as rhetorically skilled, especially in the sphere of argumentation, but point, moreover, to the ﬁeld of deliberative rhetoric. Part Three, “Textual-Historical, Comparative, and Intertextual Approaches to Hebrews,” begins with a study of the textual history of Hebrews (Eisenbaum). The two essays that follow provide a comparison of Hebrews with Paul (Georgi, Miller), after which it is compared with Qoheleth on the question of authorship (Koosed and Seesengood). Pamela M. Eisenbaum investigates the textual history of Hebrews in the framework of new proposals regarding Christian/Jewish origin and identity constructions. Her interest focuses speciﬁcally on the “afterlife” of Hebrews in the papyri rather than on the origin of the

introduction

7

text, which allows her to contextualize the text within a literary landscape of early Christian texts. This investigation leads her to make fresh suggestions about the authorship along with the occasion, the date, and the addressees of Hebrews: Eisenbaum argues that the author or scribal editor deliberately concealed his identity as an implicit form of pseudonymity. Hebrews can be viewed as a quintessential example of a “theological essay,” and thus its genre makes more sense within the context of the early second century. And ﬁnally, Hebrews is directed to an ideal audience imagined by the author, and its “supersessionism” is possibly a desperate attempt to construct anew a unique form of Judeo-Christian religiosity in which Rome is the common enemy of Jews and believers in Jesus. Dieter Georgi examines the problem of succession, namely, of Paul’s heritage in Hebrews, in a typological as well as a historical way. He starts out by reﬂecting on the topos of “school” in modern and ancient times, and deconstructs the common hermeneutical supposition that a school organized around a founder is something unitary. Georgi considers this step necessary in order to prevent misleading historical interpretations of the fact that Hebrews is placed at the end of the textual canon, an order that was only given in the third generation. With ∏46, one of the oldest manuscripts, Hebrews was placed right after Romans, which oﬀers a hermeneutical key: the author of Hebrews, an independent member of the “Pauline school,” interprets Paul, in particular Romans, so that righteousness, justiﬁcation, and Christology no longer function as points of polemics against or division from Jewish tradition, but rather provide a common basis. Thus, under the reign of Domitian and after the First Jewish War, the author of Hebrews understands “his” Paul as a new oﬀer for synagogue and church in the Diaspora, not only for their survival but also for their ﬂourishing in a world that seemed overcome by the powers of a demonized state. In the stage of proof reading we were taken aback by the sudden death of Dieter Georgi on March 1, 2005. It is saddening that this greatly esteemed scholar was prevented from participating in the joy over the completion of this common book project. May his contribution in this volume—it was his last one—add to the high standing he had and still has in the ﬁeld of New Testament studies. James C. Miller compares the undisputed Pauline writings with Hebrews on the basis of the narrative worlds found in them. When speaking of narratives, he is asking about the stories found in these

8

introduction

corpora that portray something of the “symbolic worlds” created by the authors. The questions that guide his inquiry are as follows: What events recounted in these writings form a meaningful sequence of events? What characters take part in these events and in what settings do they occur? Which of these stories constitute leading elements of a “narrative world” in these writings? In Miller’s reconstruction of Hebrews’ narrative world he sees the overarching narrative element as God’s speaking and promises to the people of God throughout time. The four subplots are the story of the ﬁrst and second covenant, the story of Jesus, the story of God’s people in the past, and the story of God’s people in the present. In Paul’s texts the main narrative element seems to be God as the one sovereign creator. God’s creation has been corrupted by the entrance of sin and death, but God, through Jesus Christ and the Spirit, is in the process of setting all of creation aright. Adam and Jesus stand as pivotal ﬁgures within this narrative. The three subplots are God’s people, the story of Jesus, and the story of Paul himself. In comparing and contrasting the two authors, Miller focuses particularly on the priesthood, the story of Jesus and the two covenants. Jennifer L. Koosed and Robert P. Seesengood apply a combination of newer approaches such as reader-response criticism, reception history, intertextuality and cultural criticism to the question of authorship for Qoheleth and for Hebrews. Koosed and Seesengood sketch the main historical stages of scholarship, showing how the various answers and constructions regarding authorship suited the interpreters’ particular interests. Though both texts are anonymous, Qoheleth was long attributed to Solomon and Hebrews inter alia to Paul. This imputed authorship may have been what “saved” these texts. Nevertheless, it was philological analysis of both writings that eventually established the vast acceptance of the anonymity of these texts. Koosed and Seesengood conclude that this move in the modern/postmodern era may have served the needs of scholarship once again, since the erasure of the author and tradition guaranteed the erasure of authority. Style and abbreviations in this volume conform to the guidelines given in Patrick H. Alexander et al., eds., The SBL Handbook of Style: For Ancient Near Eastern, Biblical, and Early Christian Studies (3d ed.; Peabody, Mass.: Hendrickson, 2003); abbreviations for works not listed in The SBL Handbook of Style follow Siegfried M. Schwertner,

introduction

9

Internationales Abkürzungsverzeichnis für Theologie und Grenzgebiete [IATG2]: Zeitschriften, Serien, Lexika, Quellenwerke mit bibliographischen Angaben (2d rev. and enl. ed.; Berlin: de Gruyter, 1992). As editor I wish to express in conclusion my gratitude to several individuals who supported this project and helped to bring it to a successful end: First of all my thanks go to all authors in this volume, for their participation and cooperation in providing what was needed in due time, even when this required an extra eﬀort in certain instances. I wish also to thank Prof. Dr. Ekkehard W. Stegemann (member of the Editorial Advisory Board of the Biblical Interpretation Series) for suggesting and recommending, and one of the editors of this series, R. Alan Culpepper, for accepting, the ﬁrst proposal exclusively dedicated to Hebrews in their series. I wish to thank Patrick H. Alexander as well (Publishing Director, Brill Academic Publishers, Inc.) for his sensitive supervision of this project; throughout the entire process it was a delight working with him. I am especially grateful to the copy editor of this volume, Catherine Playoust (Harvard University). Her intelligent, professional, and very eﬃcient work, paired with a meticulous concern for details, was indispensable and improved the quality of this volume greatly. And ﬁnally I acknowledge with gratitude the support of the Freiwillige Akademische Gesellschaft, Basel, whose ﬁnancial contribution on behalf of this project was essential. College, seminary, and doctoral students, but also younger and established scholars interested in Hebrews in general or in contemporary issues on Hebrews in particular, might enjoy the privilege of having relevant essays on Hebrews compiled in one single book. To my knowledge this is the ﬁrst volume ever collecting essays on Hebrews from diﬀerent authors. In this sense—as was stated in the opening— this volume is unique. May more follow in the future. Gabriella Gelardini Basel, Switzerland January 2005

PART ONE

CULTIC LANGUAGE, CONCEPTS, AND PRACTICE IN HEBREWS

DOES THE CULTIC LANGUAGE IN HEBREWS REPRESENT SACRIFICIAL METAPHORS? REFLECTIONS ON SOME BASIC PROBLEMS Ekkehard W. Stegemann and Wolfgang Stegemann

Metaphysics—the white mythology which reassembles and reﬂects the culture of the West: the white man takes his own mythology, Indo-European mythology, his own logos, that is, the mythos of his idiom, for the universal form of that he must still wish to call Reason. Jacques Derrida1

1. Metaphors, History and Representation The letter to the Hebrews seems to be a good example of the interpretation of the death of Jesus in terms of sacriﬁcial metaphors. We speak of “metaphorical language” if a certain point of reference outside a document’s framework, in our case the cruciﬁxion of Jesus, is spoken of in terms that stem from the semantic ﬁeld of cultic sacriﬁces. The presupposition is that the historical referent here bears no features of a cultic sacriﬁce. Let us explain this argument brieﬂy with regard to Hebrews. It is not unknown to Hebrews that Jesus has been cruciﬁed (Heb 2:9; 6:6; 12:2). However, the document’s mentioning of the cruciﬁxion is rather marginal. Apart from a short notice about the loss of honor (Heb 12:2, Íp°meinen staurÚn aﬁsxÊnhw katafronÆsaw), which hints at a typical idea connected with the cruciﬁxion, other circumstances of the death of Jesus do not play any signiﬁcant role. In the center of the document’s Christology the death of Christ is brought up in terms of (atoning) sacriﬁces for sins, particularly modeled after the atonement ritual at Yom Kippur (cf. Heb 9:11–14 which is contrasted with 9:7–10). Like the high priest who performs his atoning 1 Jacques Derrida, “White Mythology,” in Margins of Philosophy (Chicago: Chicago University Press, 1982), 213.

14

ekkehard w. stegemann and wolfgang stegemann

ritual at Yom Kippur by passing through a tabernacle, Christ has passed through the heavens (Heb 1:3; 4:14; 8:1) and is seated at the right hand of the throne of the Majesty. In the heavenly tabernacle he is now a minister (Heb 8:2). And just as every high priest is appointed to oﬀer gifts and sacriﬁces, so is Christ, as the heavenly and true high priest (Heb 8:3). But unlike the earthly high priest, who enters the second tent with the blood of goats and calves, Christ steps into the greater and more perfect tabernacle with his own blood, once and for all, obtaining an eternal redemption (Heb 9:12). The death of Jesus which happened in Jerusalem is only one side of the coin. The other side shows the cultic performance of the exalted Christ, who oﬀered himself in the true and heavenly tent as a blameless victim to God. His atoning sacriﬁce will cleanse our conscience from “dead works” (Heb 9:14). There is no doubt that in Hebrews the semantic ﬁeld of cultic sacriﬁces vastly predominates over that of the execution of Jesus. In his commentary on Hebrews, Martin Karrer therefore states with good reason that in Hebrews the cruciﬁxion recedes behind a theological interpretation of the death of Jesus (“Die Kreuzigung tritt hinter der theologischen Deutung zurück”).2 The diﬀerentiation he has in mind is a distinction between the death of Jesus due to a Roman capital punishment and its theological interpretation in terms of cultic language, mainly as an atoning sacriﬁce. There is also no doubt that most New Testament scholars consider the cultic language to be metaphorical. To say even more, no other document of the New Testament seems to make a more comprehensive use of sacriﬁcial metaphors with regard to the death of Jesus than Hebrews. And nowhere else does the use of metaphorical language seem to be as obvious as in this document. Here it is not possible to discuss the diﬀerent conceptions or theories of metaphorical language. What interests us for the moment can be best put in the following question: What are we doing by calling the cultic language used in Hebrews metaphorical language? The answer to this question is closely linked to how we see the issue of historical representation, which is a certain topic within the larger picture of an essentially realistic epistemology. This type of 2

Martin Karrer, Der Brief an die Hebräer: Kapitel 1,1–5,10 (ÖTKNT 20/1; Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus, 2002), 59.

cultic language in hebrews

15

epistemology regards (historical) representation to be a reproduction of an objective entity. In the German context of historical research we call this objective entity “historischer Referent,” so the English equivalent may be “point of historical reference” or simply “historical referent.” If the semantics of a text or a passage lacks any point of historical reference outside the text, then the language is taken as metaphorical. Transferring this idea to the sacriﬁcial language of Hebrews, the logic is as follows: since the sacriﬁcial language regarding the death of Jesus in Hebrews lacks any (historical) referent outside the text, there is no doubt that the document makes use of the cultic language in a metaphorical way. On the contrary, the cruciﬁxion of Jesus in Jerusalem, which is taken as the historical referent outside the relevant passages in Hebrews, neither shows any feature of the performance of a cultic sacriﬁce nor regards Jesus as a substitute for an animal victim. Consequently, we draw the conclusion that the sacriﬁcial language of the textual passages in question is metaphorical, and we take it as a means toward a theological understanding of the death of Christ. And to say even more—the sacriﬁcial language of Hebrews looks like a very lucid example of a metaphorical interpretation of the death of Jesus, since in this biblical document the oﬀering of Christ as the victim of the sacriﬁcial ritual seems to take place in a heavenly sanctuary. Therefore, due to our epistemological paradigm, the sacriﬁce of Christ can a priori be ruled out as a potential historical referent, since from the perspective of our worldview heaven is no place for historical events. But exactly this ontological presupposition of our scientiﬁc paradigm is instructive, because it reveals its particular cultural perspective. Let us explain this argument a little bit further. 1.1. Occidental Rationalism Twenty years ago, Martin Hengel published a small book on early Christian historiography which contains some principles concerning the historical-critical method. One of them seems to be really postmodern, if it is permissible to use this label with reference to a text of Martin Hengel. Hengel’s target here is Ernst Troeltsch’s assertion concerning the “almighty” principle of analogy as a key to the critical procedure of historiography. Troeltsch postulates a kind of sameness of all reality

16

ekkehard w. stegemann and wolfgang stegemann

which is transparent and available to all human beings regardless of their culture or historical epoch. In the context of historiography this means that everything in history is in principle of the same kind. We don’t hesitate to underline Hengel’s response to this claim, when he writes:3 Damit wird die . . . gegenwärtige Wirklichkeitserfahrung zum entscheidenden Kriterium dafür gemacht, was in der Vergangenheit geschehen sein kann und was nicht. With that [premise] the present experience of reality gains the rank of a deﬁnitive criterion for what may have happened in the past and what may have not.

What is more, it is not only the aspect of time, the dominance of the present time, that is at stake here. Hengel’s argument has to be broadened. The system of measurement for the experience of reality comes from a particular culture and its worldview, which guides our decisions about what is false and what is true. Speciﬁcally, it comes from the European or Western culture, which invented the “Western episteme” (Michel Foucault). Or, to mention some other labels, because nowadays we have a lot of labels for this particular epistemology, we can call this culture-bound epistemological paradigm “Eurocentrism” and “logocentrism,” like Derrida, who puts both labels together in his Of Grammatology. He also coined the phrase “white mythology,” which in many aspects seems to point to the same features of the epistemology of the West for which Jürgen Habermas coined the phrase “occidental rationalism.” Whichever label is used, behind it lies a shared insight about the loss of the absoluteness and universal validity of the Western epistemological paradigm, which started its dominance with the Enlightenment. Robert Young puts it well in his inspiring book, White Mythologies: Writing History and the West, which considers the “self-consciousness about a culture’s own historical relativity” as a characteristic feature of Postmodernism. He writes:4 Postmodernism itself could be said to mark . . . the sense of the loss of European history and culture as History and Culture, the loss of their unquestioned place at the centre of the world. We could say that if, according to Foucault, the centrality of “Man” dissolved at the end of 3 Martin Hengel, Zur urchristlichen Geschichtsschreibung (2d ed.; Stuttgart: Calwer, 1984), 107. 4 Robert Young, White Mythologies: Writing History and the West (London: Routledge, 1990; 2d ed. 2004), 20.

cultic language in hebrews

17

the eighteenth century as the “Classical Order” gave way to “History,” today at the end of the twentieth century, as “History” gives way to the “Postmodern,” we are witnessing the dissolution of “the West.”

1.2. The Epistemological Paradigm of the West Distinguishes Between the brutum factum historicum and its Interpretation The underlying historical paradigm deserves another critical observation. Recall Martin Karrer’s statement quoted above, in which he makes a distinction between the cruciﬁxion of Jesus as a historical event and its additional theological interpretation in terms of sacriﬁces. And perhaps so do we all. So it’s not our intention to blame Martin Karrer for a supposedly problematic distinction but to make us all a little bit more aware of an epistemological premise we all take for granted. First of all: This type of scientiﬁc paradigm assumes that we are generally able to distinguish between a historical event and its later interpretation. In other words, this strategy of argumentation presupposes the existence of something like a brutum factum from which we can discern its subsequent interpretation. In our case, the brutum factum is the death of Jesus due to his cruciﬁxion by Roman soldiers. The interpretation is the understanding of this death as an atoning sacriﬁce. And because the historical referent lacks any feature of a real cultic sacriﬁcial ritual, the interpretation must be a theological and metaphorical one. But is there really any such thing as a pure historical fact, a brutum factum historicum, a kind of historical thing-initself, without interpretation and inﬂuences of the cultural and individual idiosyncrasies of the historian? Secondly: This type of scientiﬁc paradigm does not take into consideration that the so-called brutum factum cannot be perceived without the use of language and therefore within the setting or patterns of a certain culture. It is our suspicion that there is no such thing as a brutum factum historicum, because two elements are always required for the process of historical research: the historical data; and the historian, whose perception of the data as well as his interpretation is inevitably culture-bound. In our—and by this is meant here the Westerners’—understanding of reality, the perception of the death of Jesus on the cross as a so-called real historical event only allows for political, social, forensic, or psychological dimensions of its representation. Other forms of representing his death, such as in terms of an atoning sacriﬁce, appear in our spectrum of perceptions a priori

18

ekkehard w. stegemann and wolfgang stegemann

as an additional and metaphorical interpretation, or, to reactivate a former notion, as mythical. So we conclude: The decision between a metaphorical and a nonmetaphorical interpretation of the death of Jesus depends on our assessment of the historical referent to which a textual passage is related. Therefore it depends on the respective model of reality that, as far as our model is concerned, we take as universally valid. We easily admit that the metaphorical use of sacriﬁcial language is very helpful and deepens our interpretation of the cruciﬁxion—but just as interpretation of the cruciﬁxion, not its representation. On the contrary, the discourses of the social and legal aspects of the cruciﬁxion of Jesus in Jerusalem are in our view not interpretations of the historical events but their representation. Our question was: What are we doing by calling the cultic language in Hebrews metaphorical? As a quite global answer we would say: we are demythologizing the relevant texts by reading them as metaphors, which means we are reducing them to the “rationalistic” standards of our culture. On the other side, how does our reading change if we take the cultic discourse in Hebrews as non-metaphorical? What follows from this for the main subjects of this discourse? The next section will give some answers to these questions. 2. Some Basic Ideas in Hebrews 2.1. The Way from Earth to Heaven’s Sanctuary Through the Self-Sacriﬁce of Christ Our thesis is that the cultic language of Hebrews is not metaphorical and does not substitute for a real meaning of the death of Christ but speaks of Christ as the real high priest and of his death as a real sacriﬁce. Hebrews thus distinguishes between two cults, the earthly cult (that means the cult in Jerusalem) and the heavenly one. And by making comparisons between them, the author of Hebrews underlines at the same time what is incomparable. The intention is to emphasize that through the self-sacriﬁce of the high priest Jesus Christ, the heavenly cult is surpassing the earthly cult, which is only “a shadowy copy”5 of it. This means there is a surpassing role for 5 Harold W. Attridge, Hebrews: A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews (Hermeneia; Philadelphia: Fortress, 1989), 216.

cultic language in hebrews

19

Christ as the eternal high priest in heaven, a surpassing sacriﬁce (i.e., the death of Christ the sinless high priest as self-sacriﬁce), a surpassing sacriﬁcial act (“once and for all”), a surpassing sacriﬁcial eﬀect (perfect and lasting atonement of sins), and a surpassing place for the cult (earth and heaven or, better, from earth to heaven). The concept of comparing the two cults includes not only underlining the contrasts between them as qualitative diﬀerences, but also the earthly cult’s role as preﬁgurement and at the same time shadow; it is ÍpÒdeigma and skiã (Heb 8:5), a “shadowy copy,” and ént¤tupa t«n élhyin«n (Heb 9:24), a “copy of what is real or true.”6 Attridge rightly hinted at the Platonic language or motif here. This “Platonizing”7 concept seems to have an analogy in the basic (soteriological) concept of Hebrews. The Platonic and especially the Philonic8 version of the ascent or rise of the soul from the sensible to the ideal world, however, does not occur as such. Rather Hebrews’ concept is that Christ as the heavenly Son of God arrived in the world (Heb 10:5) and returned to heaven by oﬀering his body (Heb 10:10) on earth. This death is the true and unique sacriﬁce once and for all, the true and unique eﬀective or perfect atonement of sins, and, most importantly for our thesis, the removal of the separation between earth and heaven. By re-entering the heavenly sanctuary after and through his death, Christ became the forerunner (Heb 6:20), the prÒdromow, of all who as believers have been and will be perfectly atoned for by his self-sacriﬁce. Thus, Christ has “inaugurated” the way and the believers have the parrhs¤a, the conﬁdence, in this access to the heavenly sanctuary (Heb 10:19–22). The death of Christ on earth has removed the demarcation between heaven and earth. The earth is now open to heaven, or the way on earth is now paved for those sanctiﬁed by his blood as a living way to heaven. However, only Christ himself has taken this way already and has arrived in the heavenly sanctuary to worship as high priest at the presence of God; thus he has found for himself, or arrived at, eternal redemption (Heb 9:12). He has already overcome or made his way through the veil that separates the heavenly sanctuary from earth (the commentary “that is his ﬂesh” in Heb 10:19–20 may well 6

Translations follow Attridge, Hebrews, 216, 260, 263. Attridge, Hebrews, 263. Cf. Erich Grässer, An die Hebräer (3 vols.; EKKNT 17; Zürich: Benziger and Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 1990–1997), 2:190–193. 8 See Philo, Opif. 71. 7

20

ekkehard w. stegemann and wolfgang stegemann

hint at his death, so that either the ﬂesh is the veil that has been overcome by Christ through his death and has to be overcome by the believers by their death or at the moment of the second appearance of Christ, or “the ﬂesh” is an abbreviation for the sacriﬁcial death as such). But the way for the believers to heaven “has not yet been manifested” (Heb 9:8, see below) as long as the creation, the world, exists. Since the second tabernacle on earth, the sanctissimum, is a shadowy copy and preﬁguration of the heavenly sanctuary, heaven itself is the sanctuary. But there is just one single room there (Heb 9:8), with the throne of God and no courts. The earth is, so to speak, the court, separated from the heavenly sanctuary by a veil (“the ﬂesh”?), through which Christ has already gone his way to heaven. On the earth, but outside the gate, stands the altar, the yusiastÆrion (Heb 13:10–12). So the believers do not have here a polis which remains, but are seeking for the future one in heaven (Heb 13:14). The believers’ way to heaven on earth is inaugurated through Christ, but now they have to bear his reproach outside (Heb 13:13) and lead their life as already sanctiﬁed inhabitants of heaven. And since there is no sacriﬁce on earth any more for them (and perhaps in Jerusalem, too, literally, for the temple has been already abolished?), their way of life, their conduct, and their belief are like a sacriﬁce. Only here does the author metaphorically apply the cultic language (Heb 13:15–16), as for example Paul does in his letters. 2.2. The Perfect and Lasting Atonement Includes the Cleansing of the Conscience Connected with this basic cultic idea of the way from earth to heaven is the idea of the two covenants. The superior ministry of Christ makes him the mediator of the greater or better covenant (Heb 8:6), announced in Jer 31. The key verses of this chapter, namely Jer 31:33–34 (as indicated by their repetition in Heb 10:16–17), refer to the concept of perfection and perpetuity of sanctiﬁcation, which presupposes the total removal of sins, the periele›n (Heb 10:11) or éfaire›n (Heb 10:4), including the cleansing of the conscience/consciousness of sins (Heb 10:2). In the old covenant there was neither a perfect nor a lasting atonement. The sins were not taken away since the blood of animals was not able to do it (Heb 10:4). And the fact that there was no cessation of oﬀering indicates the lack of cleansing of the conscience, so that Yom Kippur is, rather, a yearly

cultic language in hebrews

21

remembrance of sins (Heb 10:3). The new covenant, however, includes the internalizing of the laws and the notion that God will not remember their sins and iniquities any longer. What has the cleansing or perfection of conscience, sune¤dhsiw, in common with these essentials of the new covenant? First of all, as Attridge rightly says: “The reference to remembrance of sins under the old covenant contrasts with the promise that they will be forgotten under the new,”9 or, more precisely, that they will not be remembered (Heb 8:12; 10:17). Remembrance of sins by God obviously has an anthropological aspect, namely a “bad conscience” (Heb 10:22). Conversely, a “good conscience” (Heb 13:18), that is, a conscience cleansed from a bad conscience, has a theological aspect: God does not remember the sins, since they are perfectly removed. As Philo says in Det. 146, the message of God is sent into the heart and mirrored in the conscience. And secondly, the internalizing of the laws, their being written on the hearts and minds, transposes the laws into the most internal and conscious part of the human being: heart and mind, which build the conscience. There is no external education necessary any longer, no external threat of punishment nor promise of reward or praise. So the ﬁrst covenant’s oﬀerings are unable katå sune¤dhsin telei«sai tÚn latreÊonta (Heb 9:9), that is, they are not able “to perfect in conscience the person who ministers.”10 In other words, in respect of or with regard to his conscience (katå sune¤dhsin) they do not lead to perfection, for the “bad conscience” remains as an indication of the non-remission of sins. Inside the person or as God’s internal message to him he is aware or conscious of the inability of the oﬀerings in regard to the perfect or total atonement or cleansing. The sins are not taken away and God is remembering them. Thus the conscience of sins (Heb 10:2) is just the inward equivalent of the external practice of sacriﬁcial repetition. 3. Two Exegetical Details (Heb 9) Hebrews 9:1–10 alludes to the yearly Yom Kippur and its inability to take away sins. In connection with the rite wherein the high priest enters the second tabernacle only once a year, Heb 9:8–10 comments: 9 10

Attridge, Hebrews, 272. Attridge, Hebrews, 230.

22

ekkehard w. stegemann and wolfgang stegemann

“The Holy Spirit signiﬁes that the way into the sanctuary has not yet been revealed while the ﬁrst tabernacle maintains its standing, which is a symbol for the present time, according to which gifts and sacriﬁces are oﬀered which are unable to perfect in conscience the person who ministers, (being) only ﬂeshly ordinances, about foods and drinks and various ablutions imposed until a time of correction.”11 What does “while the ﬁrst tabernacle maintains its standing” mean? First of all, we agree that this verse should not be related to the destruction of the temple. But if the second tabernacle symbolizes the heavenly sanctuary and the high priest’s entrance into it once a year symbolizes Christ’s entering once and for all into the heavenly sanctuary, which is part of “the greater and more perfect tabernacle, which is not manufactured, that is, not of this creation” (Heb 9:11–12),12 then we suggest that the “stasis of the ﬁrst tabernacle” means the existence of “this creation.” The perfect passive pefaner«syai of the verb fanerÒv in Heb 9:8 therefore could be translated by “has not yet been revealed,” in the sense of “has not yet appeared, has not yet been manifested publicly” (as Christ has already appeared or has been manifested for the abolition of sin; cf. pefan°rvtai in Heb 9:26). The access of the way is opened by Christ’s sacriﬁce and he has already arrived in the sanctuary of the “greater tabernacle,” but as long as the created world exists this access has not been manifested to the believers. This will take place when Christ “will a second time appear, apart from sin [that is, without atonement, since his death at the ﬁrst appearance is atonement once and for all] (and) for salvation, to those who await him” (Heb 9:28).13 Christ himself will take them on the way to heaven which he has opened for them by his death, that is, by the removing of sins and by sanctifying them. So even if the “ﬁrst tabernacle maintains (still) its stasis,” the “time of correction” (Heb 9:10) already has come with the ﬁrst appearance of Christ. The “ﬂeshly ordinances” concerning foods and so on have been abrogated and the written laws have been substituted, corrected by the new covenant written on the hearts and minds of the believers. Hebrews often contrasts the perpetuity and perfection of Christ’s self-sacriﬁce to the sacriﬁcial activity of the ﬁrst covenant (cf. Heb 11 12 13

Attridge, Hebrews, 230–231. Attridge, Hebrews, 244. Attridge, Hebrews, 260.

cultic language in hebrews

23

10:1, eﬁw tÚ dihnek¢w oÈd°pote dÊnatai toÁw proserxom°nouw telei«sai; Heb 10:14, miò går prosforò tetele¤vken eﬁw tÚ dihnek¢w toÁw ègiazom°nouw). Astounding, however, is the future tense kayarie› in Heb 9:14: he will cleanse the conscience from dead works, so that we might serve the living God. Of course it is possible to translate the future tense with a present tense.14 The logic presupposed by this interpretation is as follows: if the blood of animals sanctiﬁes (in the past and now), how much more can and should and will (from the point of view of the eﬀect of the animals’ blood) and does (at present) the blood of Christ sanctify. But the indicative of the future tense could be an expression of the “pure future” of an activity, either of a lasting activity (I shall continue to do something) or of an event which will take place at some point in the future (e.g., our body shall undergo a transﬁguration once in the future, but this has not yet taken place). If we apply these meanings to Heb 9:14, it is clear that the ﬁrst one makes better sense, since the removing of sins has taken place. But is the cleansing of the conscience already perfect? In Heb 9:14 it says not the conscience of “sins” (as in Heb 10:2), but the cleansing of the conscience of “dead works.” Maybe the author reckons with the possibility of remains, of relics of sins of the past in the conscience, which accompany their life until the end of time. Maybe the author reckons with a long life repenting, a metano¤aw épÚ nekr«n ¶rgvn (Heb 6:1), initiated by the starting of belief in Christ and not ceasing before the end of creation. Prof. Dr. theol. Ekkehard W. Stegemann Ordinarius für Neues Testament Universität Basel, Theologische Fakultät Nadelberg 10, CH-4051 Basel, Switzerland [email protected] Prof. Dr. theol. Wolfgang Stegemann Lehrstuhl für Neues Testament Augustana-Hochschule Waldstrasse 11, D-91564 Neuendettelsau, Germany [email protected]

14

As is done by Attridge, Hebrews, 244.

SOME REMARKS ON HEBREWS FROM THE VIEWPOINT OF OLD TESTAMENT EXEGESIS Ina Willi-Plein

1 The Epistle to the Hebrews presupposes the cultic concept of the ot Endgestalt and its interpretation by written and oral tradition.1 Concepts of cultic space, ritual performance, priestly service, and the function of sacriﬁce were developed throughout the history of ot Israel from the very beginning of Israelite settlement and still after the end of the Second Temple period. Before assuming that the Epistle is speaking “metaphorically,” one should know the “basic” idea(s) of the cultic system precisely, but there are still many questions left for discussion by ot scholars. Among others, at least the following main problems should be mentioned: (1) The semantic diversity and complex history of what we use to subsume under the title of ot “sacriﬁce”;2 1 The following observations will not include the problem of the old/new covenant (Heb 8:13). For this, and above all for the assumption that the Epistle to the Hebrews has to be interpreted as a text for Jewish (which need not mean nonChristian) addressees, cf. Frank Crüsemann, “Der neue Bund im Neuen Testament: Erwägungen zum Verständnis des Christusbundes in der Abendmahlstradition und im Hebräerbrief,” in Mincha: Festgabe für Rolf Rendtorﬀ zum 75. Geburtstag (ed. Erhard Blum; Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 2000). On p. 53, Crüsemann makes reference to Erich Grässer (An die Hebräer [3 vols.; EKKNT 17; Zürich: Benziger Verlag and Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 1990–1997], 1:41), who remarks that nothing is against the “Gleichursprünglichkeit von Brief und Überschrift.” 2 Cf. the considerations in Ina Willi-Plein, Opfer und Kult im alttestamentlichen Israel: Textbefragungen und Zwischenergebnisse (SBS 153; Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1993), 25–28, with the enumeration of three possible answers to the question of what sacriﬁce (Opfer) “is”: a gift; a meal prepared by humans for God or in his presence (cf. Alfred Marx, Les oﬀrandes végétales dans l’Ancien Testament: Du tribut d’hommage au repas eschatologique [VTSup 57; Leiden: Brill, 1994]); or a performance of world reality as it is or should be. The problem results from the fact that in Hebrew a general term for the various kinds of what we would call sacriﬁce does not exist. The only general term in Hebrew for sacriﬁcial performances seems to be qorban ˆbrq (also in the nt: Matt 27:6; Mark 7:11), “coming near,” which implies a concept of space with the throne in its center. Friedhelm Hartenstein calls this “Symbolik des

26

ina willi-plein

(2) Israelite mental conceptions of cultic space (holy places, buildings, correspondence of earth and heaven, etc.),3 in both horizontal and vertical dimensions; (3) The “mental iconography”4 of divine presence in the cult, or the problem of human access to the royal palace (throne/abode) of God. What does it mean in this context that God is in heaven, and we are on earth, but also, that divine Presence (hnykv )5 is located in his “dwelling place” (ˆkvm) in the sanctuary (with its two focal points of the altar of burnt oﬀering and the inner room of the holy of holies) while his throne is in heaven? This leads immediately to the next point. (4) The role and function of human participants in cultic performances (priests, temple staﬀ, individual making an oﬀering, community). If priests are seen as servants organized in some kind of functional hierarchy with the high priest at the top, and if the latter may be seen on the mental background of palatial service, then the priests’ function is a double one: service before the heavenly King, and communication between “outside” and “inside” or—which is not the same—between human and divine. From

‘Zentrums’”: Friedhelm Hartenstein, Die Unzugänglichkeit Gottes im Heiligtum: Jesaja 6 und der Wohnort JHWHs in der Jerusalemer Kulttradition (WMANT 75; NeukirchenVluyn: Neukirchener, 1997), 22–23. Christian Eberhart (Studien zur Bedeutung der Opfer im Alten Testament: Die Signiﬁkanz von Blut- und Verbrennungsriten im kultischen Rahmen [WMANT 94; Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 2002]) presumes a general (semantic) meaning of all sacriﬁcial lexemes as “gift.” However, Rainer Kessler questions with good reason “ob man wirklich gut daran tut, mit Christian Eberhart ‘Die Bedeutung der Opfer im Alten Testament’ ergründen zu wollen”: Rainer Kessler, “Die Theologie der Gabe bei Maleachi,” in Das Manna fällt auch heute noch: Beiträge zur Geschichte und Theologie des Alten, Ersten Testaments: Festschrift für Erich Zenger (ed. Frank-Lothar Hossfeld et al.; HBS 44; Freiburg i. Br.: Herder, 2004), 404–405. 3 Cf. several publications of Friedhelm Hartenstein, e.g., besides idem, Unzugänglichkeit, esp. 22 (and passim) and 44 (and passim), also idem, “‘Der im Himmel thront, lacht’ (Ps 2,4),” in Gottessohn und Menschensohn: Exegetische Studien zu zwei Paradigmen biblischer Intertextualität (ed. Dieter Sänger; BThSt 67; Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 2004), esp. 169–170. 4 For this term, which was introduced to ot discussion by Tryggve N. D. Mettinger, No Graven Image? Israelite Aniconism in Its Ancient Near Eastern Context (ConBOT 42; Stockholm: Almqvist & Wiksell, 1995), esp. 20 (with n. 25), see Friedhelm Hartenstein, Das “Angesicht JHWHs:” Studien zu seinem höﬁschen und kultischen Bedeutungshintergrund in den Psalmen und in Exodus 32–34 (Habil. theol., Marburg, 2000; FAT; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, forthcoming), 7 (with n. 35). 5 See Bernd Janowski, “‘Ich will in eurer Mitte wohnen.’ Struktur und Genese der exilischen Schekina-Theologie,” in idem, Gottes Gegenwart in Israel (Beiträge zur Theologie des Alten Testaments 1; Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 1993), 119–147.

the viewpoint of old testament exegesis

27

the human point of view, the priests are mediators who bring the community’s need to God; but with regard to their service in the presence of God, they are paying homage to the almighty King. (5) What, then, is the supposed (main) purpose and the special need of cult, sacriﬁce, and ritual? Or, with regard to Hebrews (or to the ﬁnal shape of the ot and to early Judaism), what is the major aim: to overcome sin or to worship? Out of the set of ideas that seem to constitute the cultic system of the ﬁnal stage of ot texts, Hebrews seems to prioritize the heavenly sanctuary, the oﬃce of the high priest, the cultic performance of the Day of Atonement,6 and the application of blood in the holy of holies. Why precisely these elements seemed to be ﬁtting as basic elements for the new (christological) system presented in Hebrews has to be discussed by nt scholars. Nevertheless, from the point of view of ot exegesis, we may oﬀer some background information and ask some questions. 2 What strikes an exegete of the ot at ﬁrst glance is the extraordinary importance of Psalm interpretation for the theological argument of Hebrews, together with its persistent use of the rhetorical device of comparative ampliﬁcation (a minori ad maius). 6 For ot study on rpk and the Day of Atonement, cf. fundamentally Bernd Janowski, Sühne als Heilsgeschehen: Traditions- und religionsgeschichtliche Studien zur Sühnetheologie der Priesterschrift (2d rev. and enl. ed.; WMANT 55; Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 2000); Jacob Milgrom, Leviticus 1–16: A New Translation with Introduction and Commentary (AB 3; New York: Doubleday, 1991), esp. 1009–1084; and the recent study of Rolf Rendtorﬀ, “Erwägungen zu kipper in Leviticus 16,” in Manna, 499–510. About the scapegoat: Bernd Janowski and Gernot Wilhelm, “Der Bock, der die Sünden hinausträgt. Zur Religionsgeschichte des Azazel-Ritus Lev 16,10.21f.,” in Religionsgeschichtliche Beziehungen zwischen Kleinasien, Nordsyrien und dem Alten Testament: Internationales Symposion Hamburg 17.–20. März 1990 (ed. Bernd Janowski, Klaus Koch and Gernot Wilhelm; OBO 129; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1993), 109–169; Bernd Janowski, “Azazel und der Sündenbock: Zur Religionsgeschichte von Leviticus 16,10.21f. (I 1993. II 1990),” in idem, Gottes Gegenwart, 285–302; and most recently, Dominic Rudman, “A Note on the Azazel-goat Ritual,” ZAW 116 (2004): 396–401. Janowski (“Azazel und der Sündenbock”) concludes that the term lzaz[l after a rather complicated linguistic and semantic development meant “for the elimination of (a?) god’s anger.”

28

ina willi-plein

(1) During pre-Sinaitic times the status of the angels is surpassed by that of the Son (Heb 1, referring to Pss 2:7; 97:7; 14:4 lxx; 45:7 lxx, etc.). In Heb 2:6–8, this is deduced from, or demonstrated by, an exegesis of Ps 8. (2) During the period that was initiated by the revelation on Mount Sinai, Moses’ authority as a legislator is surpassed by the Son’s legal authority (Num 12:7 lxx). In Heb 3 and 4:1–3, this is deduced from, or demonstrated by, the interpretation of Ps 95. (3) After this series of comparative ampliﬁcations, the central theme of the epistle is how communication takes place between Israel and God in the period after Sinai and before the eschatological fulﬁllment. It is performed in the cult that was established on Mount Sinai and is executed by the priests in the tabernacle and the temple. So the core of priestly service seems to be the ritual of atonement by which the communication disrupted by human sin can be restored so that divine forgiveness may be granted. Hebrews shares the mental conception of cult that characterizes ot texts—at least those of exilic and post-exilic origin (especially Malachi)— namely, the concept of an audience before the great King’s throne, during which one has the opportunity to make a request and to ﬁnd favor. In this context, homage and gift7 are of great importance. If the temple or the tabernacle is seen as a palace of the King to whose throne the requests of his human subjects are brought, then an introduction needs to be performed by palatial guides, that is, by appointed priests and especially the high priest. Priesthood (ﬂervsÊnh) for the earthly sanctuary was entrusted to the tribe of Levi, although in Gen 14 King Melchizedek is in transparent disguise presented as a pre-Sinaitic priest of Jerusalem whose priesthood was approved by Abraham’s tithe. In this connection the vertical concept of space, with its correspondence between earthly and heavenly sanctuary, assumes great importance. Since Jerusalem is the place where God will put his name, the place of his residence (ˆkvm) where his Presence (hnykv ) is experienced, it is the very place of transition (imagined in a verti-

7 However, we would not agree with Eberhart (Bedeutung der Opfer, passim) that every sacriﬁce is a gift.

the viewpoint of old testament exegesis

29

cal axis)8 and access to God’s throne in heaven—the true aim of every cult. The connection between earthly and heavenly sanctuary is not metaphorical, but may rather be described as “real presence.” By ampliﬁcation of reality the throne in heaven corresponds to the throne of the Cherubim with the kapporet as a propitiatory (ﬂlastÆrion). That is why the minister (leitourgÒw) in heaven corresponds to and at the same time surpasses the earthly high priest: Levitical priesthood is surpassed by Christ’s priesthood. Again, this can only be deduced from, or demonstrated by, the interpretation of a Psalm, in this case Ps 90:4. The decisive argument is the reference to the pre-Sinaitic priest Melchizedek as a priest without genealogy: exactly because Melchizedek was no Levite, it is the christological reference to the non-Levite Christ that proves the latter to be the heavenly high priest (Heb 8:3). For the Psalm addresses him as a high priest, although he is descended from the tribe of Judah and therefore cannot be a high priest on earth. But is there really gradual increase (in the sense of a climax) in the series of amplifying arguments? Is it more important that Christ surpasses Aaron or the high priest than that he surpasses Moses, while at the same time one can realize “that Aaron’s authority is conﬁned to the sanctuary and even there, . . . he is still subject to the higher authority of Moses”?9 Of course not. It is Aaron’s ministry in the sanctuary that is surpassed by Christ’s. Since the service done by the high priest culminates in the ritual of the Day of Atonement, we have to examine that ritual; since the author of Hebrews is doing theology by interpreting Scripture, the main task will be to read the central text of Lev 16, which is the only biblical text dealing with the Day of Atonement.

8 Cf. the idea of the vertical cosmic axis in Babylon and also in Israel, as demonstrated by Friedhelm Hartenstein, Unzugänglichkeit, esp. 56, 111 (and passim); and idem, “Wolkendunkel und Himmelsfeste: Zur Genese und Kosmologie des himmlischen Heiligtums JHWHs,” in Das biblische Weltbild und seine altorientalischen Kontexte (ed. Bernd Janowski and Beate Ego; 2d ed.; FAT 32; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2004), esp. 145–148. 9 Milgrom, Leviticus 1–16, 57.

30

ina willi-plein 3

In the last two or three decades, much exegetical investigation has been done on this subject,10 and especially on two main questions: (1) What is “atonement” (rpk Pi'el ) and what relation does it have to “sin,” “sin-oﬀering” (taFj), and “sacriﬁce” in general? (2) What is the precise task of the scapegoat and the etymological and semantic meaning of Azazel ? To begin with the latter, Janowski’s11 considerations on Azazel seem after all to come nearest to a probable explanation, and at the same time they seem to prove the “foreign” (Anatolian) origin of the ritual. It is the youngest element12 of the rather young ritual of the youngest ot holiday. Perhaps it is a ﬁnishing touch, inspired by contact with post-Hittite ritual specialists (who made a deep impression on many members of Ancient Near Eastern societies). The ritual of the day could work without the scapegoat, and so it is not disconcerting that Hebrews does not mention it. As we have seen above, the main task of a high priest is to maintain communication with God. This is the case on Yom Kippur, too. The main point is Aaron’s or the high priest’s entering the holy of holies and thus getting access to the throne, “for in the cloud I will be seen above the kapporet” (Lev 16:2).13 This is why Aaron has to “put the incense on the ﬁre before the Lord so that the cloud from the incense covers the kapporet . . . lest he die” (Lev 16:13).14

10 See the bibliography noted above on rpk, the Day of Atonement, and the scapegoat. With regard to the festival calendar, etc., see also Corinna Körting, Der Schall des Schofar: Israels Feste im Herbst (BZAW 285; Berlin: de Gruyter, 1999). 11 Janowski, “Azazel und der Sündenbock.” 12 By this remark I partially revoke my own view given in Willi-Plein, Opfer und Kult, 104–107. 13 Cf. Milgrom’s discussion of the cloud (Leviticus 1–16, 1024), and for the problem of “seeing” God: Friedhelm Hartenstein, “Die unvergleichliche ‘Gestalt’ JHWHs: Israels Geschichte mit den Bildern im Licht von Deuteronomium 4,1–40,” in Die Sichtbarkeit des Unsichtbaren: Zur Korrelation von Text und Bild im Wirkungskreis der Bibel: Tübinger Symposion (ed. Bernd Janowski and Nino M. Zchomelidse; Arbeiten zur Geschichte und Wirkung der Bibel 3; Stuttgart: Deutsche Bibelgesellschaft, 2004), esp. 50 (with n. 6). The problem has also been discussed in Hartenstein, “‘Angesicht JHWHs.’” 14 The translation here and in the following is taken or at least adapted from Milgrom’s in Leviticus 1–16.

the viewpoint of old testament exegesis

31

The kapporet is the point of intersection of heaven and earth in the sanctuary.15 Aaron has to change his clothes before beginning the ritual of the day. Several explanations for the use of the special linen garments, which are called “sacral vestments” (Lev 16:32), have been given in tradition;16 the most plausible one is “that the angels were dressed in linen, see Ezek 9:2–3, 11; 10:2; Dan 10:6; cf. Mal 2:7”17—it is not improbable that Malachi may be dated to the same period as the composition of Lev 16. When entering the adyton, Aaron thus enters the place of access to heaven; therefore he has to wear the same garments as the servants in heaven. After the central ceremony of atonement, when returning to the “ordinary” service of the sanctuary by sacriﬁcing the burnt oﬀerings for himself and for the people (Lev 16:24), which are “eﬀecting atonement for himself and for the people,” he has to change his clothes again. This shows that atonement is also part of everyday-service, which now (from Lev 16:23 onwards)18 can start again. The two assistants who had to take away the ceremonial detritus (the scapegoat and the carcasses of the sin-oﬀerings of priests and people) may—after ceremonial puriﬁcation—“reenter the camp” (Lev 16:28). The passage Lev 16:29–31 then impresses the date and character of the day, and Lev 16:32 makes sure that the genealogical succession will be followed. Leviticus 16:33–34 gives a short summary: the objects19 for making atonement are the sanctuary (in the sense of the holy of holies?), the tent of meeting, and the altar of burnt oﬀering; the persons concerned (those who beneﬁt from the act of atonement) are the priests and “all the people of the congregation.” All this shows clearly that the purpose of the special ritual of the day is the “repair” of communication with God that has been endangered by contamination of the sacred place and persons. The contamination is removed by the special sin-oﬀerings of the special ceremony in which Aaron acts as a heavenly servant in the inner room of God’s house. To be able to do so, he has to bring the 15

Willi-Plein, Opfer und Kult, esp. 108. We will not discuss here their historical (Egyptian?) origin. 17 Milgrom, Leviticus 1–16, 1016. 18 Or perhaps after the general conclusion in Lev 16:20. 19 Cf. Rendtorﬀ ’s important observations in “Erwägungen zu kipper” on the use of the diﬀerent prepositions. 16

32

ina willi-plein

blood of the sin-oﬀering for himself and after that also the blood of the sin-oﬀering for the people into the adyton and to apply it to the kapporet. He can only do so because the kapporet is covered by the cloud of incense. The general clause Lev 16:16 clearly pronounces the purpose of all this: “He shall rPk what is holy of the pollutions of the sons of Israel and of their transgressions regarding all their sins.” What distinguishes the ceremony from other sin-oﬀerings is not the means but the purpose: to repair “the tent of meeting that abides (or: of him who abides?) with them in the midst of their pollution.” So rpk Pi'el seems to designate an action of repair or purgation.20 It is complemented by the scapegoat ceremony with the general confession of “all the iniquities and transgressions of the Israelites, regarding all their sins” (Lev 16:21): the scapegoat is used as a transportation vehicle21 to remove all “detritus” to the desert, the area of chaos, away from the camp where the tent of meeting grants communication with God. As for the scapegoat itself, it is the remnant of the election of one goat out of two for the sin-oﬀering of the people.22 “The purpose of the lots is clearly to leave the selection of the animals23 to the Lord.”24 Aaron enters the adyton by (means of ) a bull as a sin-oﬀering and a ram for a burnt oﬀering (Lev 16:3). The addressees of the text know what a sin-oﬀering is: it may be performed on various occasions, and it is always a ceremony showing, or rather performing25

20 Here I follow Milgrom rather than Janowski, although the ceremony may still be summarized as “Sühne als Heilsgeschehen.” Heb 9:11–14, too, speaks of purgation! 21 Willi-Plein, Opfer und Kult, 106 (so the scapegoat is used for an elimination ritual). 22 The casting of lots is here (and often) a technique of binary choice: “for the Lord” versus “not for the Lord.” The meaning of “Azazel” does not matter for the context, but certainly it is not the name of a demon. 23 We would prefer the singular: “the animal.” 24 Cf. Milgrom, Leviticus 1–16, 1020. 25 I should like to insist on my interpretation of sin-oﬀering taFj as a performance, but contrary to Eberhart’s objection (Bedeutung der Opfer, 259), I am not of the opinion that “die taFj werde zum Träger bzw. ‘Symbol’ für Unreinheit oder Sünde und Tod.” The misinterpretation of my ideas results from the double meaning of taFj—on the one hand, as the result of a disruptive action against life (sin, afj), and on the other hand, as a ritual that enacts (and thus overcomes) that chaotic danger. The latter might perhaps be seen as a “symbol,” but in both cases taFj is and functions as a verbal noun belonging to the factitive-resultative Pi'el of the verb afj. This implies a critical reconsideration of the so-called Pi'el privativum; cf. Willi-Plein, Opfer und Kult, 98 n. 8: The privativum results from the construction with (directional) ˆm.

the viewpoint of old testament exegesis

33

and thus eliminating, “sin” or fault. This is done by application of blood, which means application of (non-guilty) life (Lev 17:11).26 For this purpose an animal has to be slaughtered, but only in order to gain the (innocent) blood which is innocent life, belonging to God. So a sin-oﬀering is no act of violence, no expiatory killing, and probably even no gift to God,27 for life has always belonged to God. Rather, it is a presentation of life, an act which was authorized, according to the priestly writer (P), by God himself to remove the bad pollutions of sin. But the presence of the tent of meeting and the holy of holies is more than that: it is the point of meeting of heaven and earth, the point of direct ascent28 to God’s throne. How can that be done without oﬀending his majesty by so many pollutions and thus interrupting the way to come before the throne and to receive acceptance and grace? The ritual of Yom Kippur solves the problem by giving the high priest full access at least once a year, for the moment of total acceptance. The minister in heaven, however, always has access to the throne and thus can always intercede on behalf of the people. This is perpetual priesthood according to the order of Melchizedek. So from the point of view of ot exegesis we would conclude: Christ has entered the heavenly sanctuary not by slaughtering, not even by sacriﬁcing himself, but by bringing uncontaminated life into the sanctuary—his own life after his own innocent suﬀering. If any metaphor is present in this context in Hebrews, it is at Heb 9:11–14, where Christ’s priestly purgation is said to have been done by his blood—which, after all, is a metaphor for his life. He “gave” his life for the beneﬁt of others (Íp°r)29 and thus entered the heavenly 26 “The blood is the life”: On the function of Beth essentiae in nominal clauses of identiﬁcation, cf. Ernst Jenni, Die hebräischen Präpositionen (3 vols.; Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 1992–2000), 1:84–85. 27 Eberhart (Bedeutung der Opfer, 273) stresses that “kultische Reinigung [ist] nur möglich durch das, was vom heiligen Gott selbst kommt,” and interprets blood application as a ritual of purgation. From this he establishes (p. 287, with reference to Lev 6:17–21) the holiness of animal blood (we would prefer to speak of the holiness of life). Between all this and the assessment of sin-oﬀering (or its blood) as a gift there seems to be tension. God as the owner of life has conceded (“given”) the blood “upon the altar to make an atonement” (Lev 17:11); so at best one could say that life/the blood is given back to its owner. 28 We cannot discuss here its relation to the altar of “ascending” burnt oﬀering (hlw[). 29 On Íp°r following the verbal expression for vicarious suﬀering or death, cf. Cilliers Breytenbach, “Gnädigstimmen und opferkultische Sühne im Urchristentum

34

ina willi-plein

sanctuary to do his priestly service forever: it is “making propitious” for the beneﬁt of humanity. This is done once and for all, §fãpaj, and even this statement may be part of the exegesis of the ot (lxx) text—taking up and interpreting30 ëpaj toË §niautoË of Lev 16:34 lxx: toË §niautoË as referring to the high priest, ëpaj to Christ. The sanctuary on earth is a “shadow” (skiã, Heb 8:5) of that in heaven;31 however, the sanctuary in heaven is no “metaphor,” but a mental reality. Neither is it even a cult sublimation. The sublimation of cult—probably in times of great distance from or even non-existence of the temple—can be found in Hebrews, too, in the parenetical ﬁnal parts of the epistle (Heb 13), when yus¤a aﬁn°sevw is mentioned (Heb 13:15) and the inventory of cult is metaphorized.32 But there is no metaphorization in the central conclusion of Heb 10:19–21: Christ is the high priest “over” God’s house, and by his mediatory service he enables those who are ready to accept purgation and grace to “come forward” (Heb 10:22) and follow his leadership in faith (Heb 12:1–3). Reading the Epistle to the Hebrews with its topic of Christ as the heavenly high priest against the background of the ﬁnal shape of the ot,33 the literal understanding of which the author obviously took

und seiner Umwelt,” in Opfer: Theologische und kulturelle Kontexte (ed. Bernd Janowski and Michael Welker; stw 1454; Frankfurt a. M.: Suhrkamp, 2000), esp. 238–239. 30 Such interpretation is according to the 11th rule of the 32 Middot of Eliezer (Günter Stemberger, Einleitung in Talmud und Midrasch [8th ed.; Munich: C. H. Beck, 1992], 35–36), which—like “Parallelen in den hellenistischen Normen von synthesis und diairesis” (p. 36)—allows the structuring and subdivision of clauses to be changed if reasons for a better interpretation can be given in this manner. This can be assumed for the lxx text of Lev 16:34, if toË §niautoË was understandable as a genitive of time, meaning “every year” (in this sense Xenophon, Vect. 4.23: LSJ, 568). ëpaj would then mean “(no more than) once,” the subdivision of the clause could be understood to occur after ëpaj rather than before it, and the whole passage §jilãskesyai per‹ t«n uﬂ«n Israhl épÚ pas«n t«n èmarti«n aÈt«n {:} ëpaj <:> toË §niautoË poihyÆsetai could be translated, “to eﬀect purgation on behalf of the Israelites for all their sins one time; every year shall it be done.” In this structure ëpaj could be speciﬁed as “once and for all,” §fãpaj. 31 This idea may have a larger Hellenistic context, but it should also be seen against a possible background of the positive semantic connotations of “shadow” in biblical Hebrew. 32 It can be no more than an assumption that great distance from or non-existence of the temple is what lies at the root of cult sublimation, “metaphorization,” and the idea of the Holy Spirit as the “spirit of holiness” for a community without a sanctuary in their center. 33 In this context we need not make any diﬀerence between the Hebrew and the Greek text.

the viewpoint of old testament exegesis

35

for granted, does not lead to the conclusion that Christ’s “blood” is meant to be (or equated with) an expiatory sacriﬁce.34 From the point of view of ot exegesis, not only the relation between vicarious dying and sacriﬁce35 but also the symbolic signiﬁcance of blood in biblical texts deserve to be reconsidered.36 Prof. Dr. theol. Ina Willi-Plein Professorin für Altes Testament und spätisraelitische Religionsgeschichte Universität Hamburg. Fachbereich 01: Evangelische Theologie, Institut für Altes Testament Sedanstrasse 19, D-20146 Hamburg, Germany [email protected]

34 Even less is there any connection (as is sometimes considered in the literature) with the ritual of Passover. Passover is no sacriﬁce at all, cf. Willi-Plein, Opfer und Kult, esp. 111 and 125. 35 Cf. Bernd Janowski, “‘Hingabe’ oder ‘Opfer’? Zur gegenwärtigen Kontroverse um die Deutung des Todes Jesu,” in Mincha, 93–119. 36 Just after ﬁnishing the main text of this article I had the opportunity to read the manuscript of a very informative article by Friedhelm Hartenstein, “Zur symbolischen Bedeutung des Blutes im Alten Testament,” in Deutungen des Todes Jesu (ed. Jörg Frey and Jens Schröter; WUNT; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, forthcoming). I was pleased to ﬁnd in it some ideas parallel to mine.

CHARACTERISTICS OF SACRIFICIAL METAPHORS IN HEBREWS* Christian A. Eberhart

The Epistle to the Hebrews is the only writing of the New Testament extensively employing sacriﬁcial images and metaphors. Most of these images belong to the well-developed interpretive concept of the sacriﬁce of Jesus. However, the precise meaning and implications of this concept change throughout the writing. Two passages from the Epistle to the Hebrews illustrate this change, and lead us right into the center of the problem:1 ˘w §n ta›w ≤m°raiw t∞w sarkÚw aÈtoË deÆseiw te ka‹ ﬂkethr¤aw prÚw tÚn dunãmenon s–zein aÈtÚn §k yanãtou metå kraug∞w ﬁsxurçw ka‹ dakrÊvn prosen°gkaw ka‹ eﬁsakousye‹w épÚ t∞w eÈlabe¤aw

In the days of his ﬂesh, he [Christ] oﬀered/sacriﬁced prayers and supplications, with loud cries and tears, to the one who was able to save him from death, and he was heard for his godly fear. (Heb 5:7) oÏtvw ka‹ ı XristÚw ëpaj prosenexye‹w eﬁw tÚ poll«n énenegke›n èmart¤aw §k deut°rou xvr‹w èmart¤aw ÙfyÆsetai to›w aÈtÚn épekdexom°noiw eﬁw svthr¤an.

So Christ, having been oﬀered/sacriﬁced once to take away the sins of many, will appear a second time, not to deal with sin, but to save those who are awaiting him. (Heb 9:28)

These passages are two examples of how the author of Hebrews2 appropriates the concept of the sacriﬁce of Jesus. Both examples refer * In honor of Robert Jewett, on the occasion of his 70th birthday. 1 All biblical passages are accompanied by my own translations. Cult references and metaphors in the translations are italicized. 2 Hebrews does not mention the name of its author. This person seems to have been known to the community of the addressees (cf. Heb 13:18–19), but the “limits of historical knowledge preclude positive identiﬁcation of the writer” (William L. Lane, Hebrews 1–8 [WBC 47A; Dallas: Word Books, 1991], xlix). In the church of antiquity and in current scholarship, proposals for Hebrews’ authorship include Paul, Barnabas, Luke, Clement of Rome, Apollos, Silas (Silvanus), Philip, Priscilla and Aquila, Jude, Aristion, and Epaphras. See Lane, Hebrews 1–8, xlix–li; Werner G. Kümmel, Einleitung in das Neue Testament (21st ed.; Heidelberg: Quelle und Meyer,

38

christian a. eberhart

to the passion of Jesus, and both employ sacriﬁcial metaphors using the cultic term prosf°rv.3 Yet despite these common features, the two passages refer to diﬀerent contents. According to Heb 5:7, it is Jesus who sacriﬁces something—in this case, “prayers and supplications” to God. According to Heb 9:28, however, Jesus himself is sacriﬁced. So in the ﬁrst passage the sacriﬁce is an act of human religious behavior, while later it is a person, implying particularly the death of this human being. Investigating the characteristics of sacriﬁcial metaphors in Hebrews, therefore, depends on the meaning of sacriﬁce itself: What is a sacriﬁce, and which ritual element constitutes its climax? The answer to this question necessitates a study of the Israelite or Judean sacriﬁcial cult as a necessary precondition for understanding sacriﬁcial metaphors in the nt—it will, thus, be a study in Traditionsgeschichte. The comprehensiveness of this study is naturally limited by the scope of this essay. I will, however, try to outline some basic features of the sacriﬁcial cult as it appears in the hb⁄ot, some of which need to be emphasized against the general opinion of current scholarly interpretation.4 Furthermore, I will study how sacriﬁces are used as metaphors both in the hb⁄ot and in the nt. Conveying concepts such as “oﬀering” and “acceptability,” these metaphors comply with the nature of sacriﬁces in the hb⁄ot. The author of Hebrews appropriates this tradition, but gradually reframes the contents of sacriﬁcial metaphors by referring them explicitly to the death of Jesus. Thus, the sacriﬁce of Jesus has two eﬀects: it becomes the initial step of his exaltation and oﬃce as the heavenly high priest; and it puriﬁes human beings so that they may approach the heavenly sanctuary.

1983), 345–347; Robert Jewett, Letter to Pilgrims: A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews (New York: Pilgrim, 1981), 10; Craig R. Koester, Hebrews: A New Translation with Introduction and Commentary (AB 36; New York: Doubleday, 2001), 42–46. 3 The Septuagint frequently uses prosf°rv in cultic contexts. The verb is also common in Hebrews (cf. Konrad Weiss, “f°rv,” TWNT 9:67–70; Harold W. Attridge, The Epistle to the Hebrews: A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews [Hermeneia; Philadelphia: Fortress, 1989], 143). 4 For a more comprehensive investigation see Christian A. Eberhart, Studien zur Bedeutung der Opfer im Alten Testament: Die Signiﬁkanz von Blut- und Verbrennungsriten im kultischen Rahmen (WMANT 94; Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 2002).

characteristics of sacrificial metaphors in hebrews

39

1. Reﬂections on the Judean Sacriﬁcial Cult 1.1. Scholarly Interpretations: The Meaning of Ritual Blood Application The cultic texts of the hb⁄ot contain no articulation of how a sacriﬁce “works.” Even in the book of Leviticus, the regulations given for the ﬁve types of sacriﬁce (burnt oﬀering, cereal oﬀering, communion sacriﬁce, sin oﬀering, and guilt oﬀering) in Lev 1–7 are primarily concerned with the correct performance of ritual steps, but omit any explicit statement on how a sacriﬁce “functions.” This might be due to the fact that sacriﬁces were part of everyday life and did not need any explicit deﬁnition. This common knowledge remained unmentioned in the priestly texts to which Leviticus belongs, and has thus been lost for the modern reader because in today’s religious practice actual sacriﬁces are no longer oﬀered. It seems like this lack of a clear deﬁnition is reﬂected in academic scholarship, because there are almost as many theories on sacriﬁce as there are scholars studying the subject matter.5 A closer look, however, reveals that today, despite these diﬀerent theories, most scholars agree with the idea that the killing of an animal or a living being is the basis of the sacriﬁcial ritual. This killing happens in favor of a human individual or group, thus making a sacriﬁce a vicarious process. For example, according to René Girard and Walter Burkert, the sacriﬁcial animal serves as a substitute for the human being.6 And according to Hartmut Gese, atonement accomplished 5 For a summary of the most prominent theories on sacriﬁce see Josef Drexler, Die Illusion des Opfers: Ein wissenschaftlicher Überblick über die wichtigsten Opfertheorien ausgehend vom deleuzianischen Polyperspektivismusmodell (Münchener Ethnologische Abhandlungen 12; Munich: Anacon, 1993), 1–2; Peter Gerlitz, “Opfer I. Religionsgeschichte,” TRE 25:253–254. 6 Girard claims that sacriﬁces are a way of controlling violence and conﬂicts found at the heart of human society by oﬀering a space where these destructive powers can be exercised in the act of killing. Therefore a sacriﬁce may be interpreted as a legalized form of collective murder directed at sustaining the human society. See René Girard, La violence et le sacré (Paris: Grasset, 1972); idem, Ausstossung und Verfolgung: Eine historische Theorie des Sündenbocks (Frankfurt: Fischer, 1992), 48–69. Burkert holds that the experience of hunting has a positive and conciliatory eﬀect on society in that it provides food and requires a special organization of the human community. A sacriﬁce, then, is the ritualized repetition of the climax of a hunt because it allows people to re-experience the killing of an animal. As with Girard’s approach, killing is understood as the precondition for human society to persist. See Walter Burkert, Homo Necans: Interpretationen altgriechischer Opferriten und Mythen (RVV 32; Berlin: de Gruyter, 1972), 6–9; idem, Greek Religion (trans. John Raﬀan; Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 1985), 55–59. For a more thorough presentation and critique of Girard’s and Burkert’s theories, see Eberhart, Studien, 196–199, 203–221.

40

christian a. eberhart

through sacriﬁcial blood rites became the center of the Judean cult.7 However, this scholarly consensus has been challenged by Jacob Milgrom. He insists that in the case of the sin oﬀering, the taF;j,' the sacriﬁcial blood eﬀects the ritual cleansing of the sanctuary, which is subject to deﬁlement itself.8 According to this interpretation, sacriﬁces cannot be understood as vicarious processes, and animal slaughter appears no longer as the climax of the sacriﬁcial ritual. Milgrom’s theory is corroborated by a number of further biblical passages. For instance, the “torah of the sin oﬀering,” the taF;j'h' tr"wOT (Lev 6:17–23 mt [ET 6:24–30]), deals with the consequences of the understanding that not only the blood but also the meat of the sin oﬀering are most holy. Whatever coincidentally touches this meat or blood needs to be treated in a special fashion because it has attained sanctity: sBekT' ] h;yl,[; hZ
qr"moW hl;V;Bu tv,jon“ ylik]BiAμaiw“ rbeV;yI /BAlV'buT] rv,a} cr<j,Aylik]W> vdoq; μ/qm;B] μyIM;B' πF'vuw“ (Lev 6:20–21). This transfer of sanctity must also depend upon conscious physical contact while the central blood application9 rites are carried out during a sin oﬀering ritual. Another passage dealing with the special quality of sacriﬁcial blood is Lev 17:11: μD:h'AyKi μk,ytec p]o n"Al[' rPek'l] j'Bez“Mih'Al[' μk,l; wyTit'n“ ynIa}w" awhi μD:B' rc;B;h' vp,n< yKi >rPek'y“ vp,N
characteristics of sacrificial metaphors in hebrews

41

This statement as well as its reiteration in Lev 17:14 gives an alternative rationale for the holiness of animal blood. Here, it is the fact that blood contains life which accounts for its special quality. This life belongs to God and must, therefore, not be consumed in the process of eating meat. Instead, it has been given for atonement on the altar, which means it can cleanse the altar (as well as the rest of the sanctuary) from deﬁlement through human sins and impurities.11 These rationales for the special quality of blood are helpful to understand some aspects of the covenant at Mount Sinai (Exod 24:1–11) or of the ordination ceremony of Aaron and his sons (Exod 29 and Lev 8). During the covenant at Mount Sinai, an altar is built (Exod 24:4), and burnt oﬀerings and communion sacriﬁces are oﬀered (Exod 24:5). Moses collects the sacriﬁcial blood in basins and, after having read the words of “the book of the covenant” (tyrIB]h' rp,s)e to the people (Exod 24:7), dashes half of it onto the people. In analogy to “the book of the covenant,” Moses calls this blood “the blood of the covenant” (Exod 24:8, tyrIB]h'AμD"). The story reaches its climax when Moses and Israel’s representatives climb on Mount Sinai. There they not only see Israel’s God (Exod 24:10a, laer:c]yI yhe Ola‘ tae War“YIw)" 12 but even have a celebration including eating and drinking (Exod 24:11b).13 For human beings, however, the direct encounter with the holy God usually has fatal consequences (cf. Gen 32:31 mt [ET 32:30]; Exod 19:21–24; 33:20). This is why the narrative of the covenant at Mount Sinai explicitly mentions: “But God did not raise his hand against the leaders of the Israelites” (Exod 24:11a, yleyxia}Ala,w“ /dy: jl'v; aOl laerc: y] I ynEB)] . The fact that Moses and Israel’s representatives

Bibel nach der Übersetzung Martin Luthers [1984]). While rc;B; can certainly have these meanings, it may be pointed out that the context of Lev 17:11 deals with the prohibition of consuming blood in the process of eating meat. In Lev 17:11, therefore, the proper rendering of rc;B; is “ﬂesh.” 11 This particular consequence of human sins and impurities is often neglected. However, the hb⁄ot consistently states that God’s sanctuary and holy name may be subject to deﬁlement (Lev 15:31b; 16:16b; 20:3; Num 19:13, 20). Cf. Jacob Milgrom, “Atonement in the OT,” IDBSup 79. 12 In Exod 24:10 (and 24:11), the Septuagint weakens the oﬀensiveness of the statement that the Israelites see God: ka‹ e‰don tÚn tÒpon, o eﬂstÆkei §ke› ı yeÚw toË Israhl (“and they saw the location where Israel’s God stood”). 13 The remark in Exod 24:11 about eating and drinking might be surprising. The joyous celebration is, however, included in one of the two types of sacriﬁce which have been oﬀered, the communion sacriﬁce (Exod 24:5). Its ritual includes the consumption of the sacriﬁcial meat (cf. Lev 7:11–27).

42

christian a. eberhart

survive implies that they themselves are in a holy state.14 This is due to the previous covenant, consisting both of Israel’s agreement to follow the words of “the book of the covenant,” and of the rite with “the blood of the covenant.” In Exod 29 and Lev 8, the accounts of the ordination ceremony of Aaron and his sons feature analogous structures. After the main altar has been consecrated by means of the holy anointing oil and sacriﬁcial blood (Exod 29:36–37; Lev 8:11), Aaron and his sons wash and dress in special priestly vestments (Exod 29:5–6; Lev 8:7–9, 13). Then their consecration is carried out in a threefold fashion: ﬁrst by pouring the holy anointing oil on Aaron’s head (Exod 29:7, 29; Lev 8:12); second by smearing sacriﬁcial blood on the ears, thumbs, and toes of Aaron and his sons (Exod 29:20; Lev 8:23–24); and third by a particular sprinkling rite: wyn:BA; l['w“ wyd:gB: A] l[' ˆroha} A' l[' zY"w" j'Bze M“ hi A' l[' rv,a} μD:hA' ˆmiW hj;vMih' ˆm,Vm, i hv,mo jQ'YwI " /Tai wyn:b; ydEg“BiAl['w“" Then Moses took some of the anointing oil and some of the blood that was on the altar. And he sprinkled [them] on Aaron and his vestments, and also on his sons and their vestments. (Lev 8:30; cf. Exod 29:21)

This curious combination of anointing oil and sacriﬁcial blood corroborates the interpretation suggested above, that blood application rites actually eﬀect puriﬁcation. Not only the sacriﬁcial blood but also the anointing oil is holy. This holiness is due respectively to the unique ingredients of the anointing oil (cf. Exod 30:22–33) and to the special quality of blood as a symbol of life. It is transferred to human beings as well as their vestments upon physical contact during application rites. Therefore, upon completion of this ceremony, Aaron and his sons are “holy” (Exod 29:1, 44; Lev 8:30, vdq Pi'el ) and can serve as priests in the presence of God. The stories of the covenant on Mount Sinai and the priests’ ordination share similar objectives and ritual procedures. In either case, human beings face the danger of approaching the holy God. The preparation for this encounter comprises ritual consecration: the blood of sacriﬁces is applied to human beings so that Israel becomes God’s

14 Cf. Ernest W. Nicholson (“The Covenant Ritual in Exodus XXIV 3–8,” VT 32 [1982]: 83): “the making of the covenant here was also a matter of Israel becoming Yahweh’s holy people.”

characteristics of sacrificial metaphors in hebrews

43

holy people and ordinary people become priests. Now Moses and Israel’s representatives as well as the priests are prepared for the presence of the holy God and survive. 1.2. Some Considerations of Cultic Terminology However, do terminological considerations warrant our interpretive tendency not to over-emphasize the importance of sacriﬁcial slaughter? It has been pointed out that a basic term for sacriﬁce in the hb⁄ot is jbz, which means “to slaughter.” And derived from this root, the Hebrew term for “altar,” j'Bez“m,i is nothing but the “place of slaughter.”15 Furthermore, the Greek equivalent of the noun jb'z,< “sacriﬁce,” is yus¤a, which once again can refer to slaughter. Therefore basic considerations of Hebrew and Greek terminology seem to suggest that, in fact, the crucial action in a sacriﬁce is the killing of an animal. However, the meaning of these central cultic terms needs to be revised, and indeed broadened. According to Jan Bergman, jbz is a comprehensive term encompassing not only animal slaughter, but the whole ritual process of the jb'z< including the sharing of the meat and the burning of certain portions on the altar.16 A j'Bez“m,i then, is the place where the sacriﬁce comprising all of these ritual steps is carried out. It is important to notice that only such a broader meaning helps one to understand the ritual procedure practiced during the time of the post-exilic temple. This procedure is reﬂected in the sacriﬁcial regulations of Lev 1–7, according to which animal slaughter is never to be carried out on the central altar, but somewhere in the forecourt or on the side of the altar (Lev 1:11; Ezek 40:39–41), which are areas of lesser sanctity.17 At the post-exilic temple, therefore, the central altar is no longer the place of killing. It is actually the “altar of burnt oﬀering,” the jl;[oh; jB'z“m,i which indicates that the burning of the sacriﬁcial material is the main ritual element to be carried out there. A similar correction is necessary regarding the meaning of the Greek equivalent of jbz, namely the verb yÊv. This word can refer

15 Cf. Gary A. Anderson, “Sacriﬁce and Sacriﬁcial Oﬀerings, Old Testament,” ABD 5:873. 16 Jan Bergman, Helmer Ringgren, and Bernhard Lang, “jb'z,… ” ThWAT 2:513. 17 Cf. Milgrom, Leviticus 1–16, 164.

44

christian a. eberhart

to profane slaughter, but it has a broader meaning as well. A more appropriate rendering of yÊv would be “to sacriﬁce,” and according to Johannes Behm, yÊv has the original meaning of “to smoke.”18 A broader meaning of the noun yus¤a is attested in the Septuagint, where this term also appears as the translation of “cereal oﬀering,” hj;n“mi (see, e.g., Lev 2). Consisting of vegetable materials, this type of sacriﬁce naturally comprises no slaughter; rather, the only ritual step to be carried out at the sanctuary is the burning rite on the central altar. So both the Hebrew term jb'z< and the Greek term yus¤a need to be understood in a broader sense. Another general Hebrew term for sacriﬁces, ˆB;r“q,… literally means “what is brought near” and will be translated as “oﬀering,” just like its Greek rendering prosforã. Once more, neither the Hebrew nor the Greek term stresses or alludes to animal slaughter. Instead, both express the inherent dynamics of a sacriﬁcial ritual which, throughout its performance, “moves” toward the most holy altar, thus “approaching” God who resides in the sanctuary. Therefore a ﬁrst conclusion of this survey of the sacriﬁcial cult in the hb⁄ot is that the slaughter of animals is rather insigniﬁcant. 1.3. Animal Slaughter and Burning Rite in the Context of Sacriﬁcial Rituals Further observations will support this particular conclusion. For example, in the story of the “competition” between Elijah and the prophets of Baal in 1 Kgs 18:21–40, the crucial task is the preparation of burnt oﬀerings. This text is a narrative, which implies that it will focus on certain features deemed important for the general plot while omitting less important information. In this story, the rough outline of the process of preparing a burnt oﬀering is given no less than three times (1 Kgs 18:23, 26, 33). In these passages several actions of the ritual are mentioned: the selection of the sacriﬁcial animal; the cutting up of the animal’s body (1 Kgs 18:23, 33); the “preparation” of the animal (1 Kgs 18:26); putting the wood in order on the sacriﬁcial altar (1 Kgs 18:33); and placing the pieces of the animal on the altar (1 Kgs 18:23, 33). Finally, the ﬁre falling down from heaven (1 Kgs 18:38) also belongs to the sacriﬁcial ritual. There is, however, no explicit mention of animal slaughter. The fact that

18

Johannes Behm, “yÊv,” ThWAT 3:180–181.

characteristics of sacrificial metaphors in hebrews

45

the slaughter has happened is, of course, implied in further ritual actions like the cutting up of the animal’s body. But the slaughter as such is clearly not the emphasis of the sacriﬁces, and therefore remains unmentioned.19 Finally, it may be pointed out that scholars arguing for the importance of animal slaughter for sacriﬁcial rituals tend to neglect one type of sacriﬁce consisting not of animals, but of wheat, oil, and frankincense. This is the “cereal oﬀering,” the hj;nm“ ,i which has already been mentioned above (see 1.2). Even though the ritual of this type of sacriﬁce does not feature slaughter it is still considered a full “oﬀering,” ˆB;r“q… (cf. Lev 2:1 [bis], 4, 7, 12; 7:38), like all other types of sacriﬁce.20 Most interestingly, the law on the sin oﬀering, the taF;j,' in Lev 4:1–5:13, stipulates that in case of neediness, a grain oﬀering can be substituted for the customary animal oﬀering (Lev 5:11–13). This substitute grain oﬀering remains a fully valid sin oﬀering, and as such an “oﬀering,” ˆB;r“q,; for God. Therefore the cereal oﬀering may be considered a serious challenge to traditional sacriﬁcial theories as developed by Girard, Burkert, and Gese, because it demonstrates that a sacriﬁce can function without killing, and hence without a victim. This, of course, leads us now to the question of which ritual element may be considered the climax of the cereal oﬀering. The answer to this question lies in a brief reﬂection on the ritual of the cereal oﬀering. Leviticus 2 distinguishes various kinds of cereal oﬀerings, depending on how its basic materials of wheat, oil, and frankincense are prepared. At the sanctuary, however, each kind of cereal oﬀering is handed over to the priest, who then takes a handful

19 The narrative of Abraham’s sacriﬁce (Gen 22:1–14) seems to contradict this conclusion because of its particular emphasis on Isaac’s imminent death. It can, however, be shown that this narrative cannot be understood as a paradigm for sacriﬁces in general (cf. Christian A. Eberhart, “Die Prüfung Abrahams—oder: Wo aber ist das Opfer im Neuen Testament? Exegese von 1. Mose 22 aus christlicher Sicht,” in Wo aber ist das Opferlamm? Opfer und Opferkritik in den drei abrahamitischen Religionen (ed. Ulrich Dehn; EZW-Texte 168; Berlin: Evangelische Zentralstelle für Weltanschauungsfragen, 2003), 32–33. 20 Even though the cereal oﬀering is one of the ﬁve types of sacriﬁces listed in the sacriﬁcial laws in Lev 1–7, modern scholarship has in fact tended to deny this, thus questioning the status of this sacriﬁce. Gary A. Anderson, for instance, in writing his very comprehensive article on hb/ot sacriﬁce and sacriﬁcial oﬀerings, which generally oﬀers a careful analysis of biblical data, nonetheless distinguishes four types of sacriﬁce while omitting the cereal oﬀering (“Sacriﬁce and Sacriﬁcial Oﬀerings: Old Testament,” 5:877–881).

46

christian a. eberhart

of it in order to burn it on the main altar: μynIh}Koh' ˆroh}a' ynEB]Ala, Ha;ybih‘w< ˆhe K o h ' ryfi q ] h i w “ Ht; n : b o l ] A lK; l[' Hn: m ] V ' m i W HT; l ] S ; m i /xm] q u aO l m] μV; m i ≈m' q ; w “ hw:hyl' j'joynI j'yrE hVeai hj;Bez“Mih' Ht;r:K;z“a'Ata, (Lev 2:2; cf. 2:9, 16). The rest of the cereal oﬀering is for the priest (Lev 2:3). This means that, at the sanctuary, the only ritual element with cultic signiﬁcance is the burning rite on the altar. At the same time, the burning rite is the only ritual element common to all ﬁve types of sacriﬁce.21 These observations are important enough to suggest that, rather than animal slaughter, it is the burning of at least some of the sacriﬁcial material on the main and most holy altar which is the central ritual element of sacriﬁces. In the priestly texts, the verb rfq Hiphil usually describes this action.22 Furthermore, two interpretive terms denote the implications of what happens during the burning rite: the technical terms hV,ai (“ﬁre oﬀering”) and j'/jynI j'yrE (“pleasing odor”). The ﬁrst of these describes the fact that the ﬁre on the altar transforms a material oﬀering given by a human individual or community. The second technical term, j'/jynI j'yrE, refers to the process of sacriﬁcial smoke ascending to heaven. It conveys the idea that God smells the odor of the sacriﬁce and thus receives it. This interpretation of sacriﬁces in the hb⁄ot is corroborated by a number of further passages. Starting with the cereal oﬀering, the addition of frankincense to the wheat and oil probably serves the sole purpose of rendering the burning as the crucial element of the ritual more impressive (Lev 2:1, 16). The burnt oﬀerings in 1 Kgs 18:21–40 have already been addressed above. Here the lack of any explicit mention of animal slaughter corresponds to the emphasis on the “ﬁre of the Lord” (1 Kgs 18:38, h/:hy“Avae) falling down from

21 In the context of the ﬁve types of sacriﬁce, the burning rite occurs, among others, at the following passages: Lev 1:9, 13, 17; 8:21: Burnt oﬀering (hl;[)o ; Lev 2:2, 9, 11, 16: Cereal oﬀering (hj;n“m)i ; Lev 3:5, 11, 16: Communion sacriﬁce (μymil;v] jb'z)< ; Lev 4:10, 19, 26, 31, 35; 16:25: Sin oﬀering (taF;j)' ; Lev 7:5: Guilt oﬀering (μv;a); . 22 The verb rfq Hiphil must be distinguished from πrc. Both refer to the burning of materials, and both can occur in cultic texts on sacriﬁce. However, πrc is used to describe the burning of sacriﬁcial remains without any cultic signiﬁcance (e.g., Lev 4:12, 21). On the contrary, the verb rfq Hiphil always describes the burning rite on the main altar. This burning rite occurs as part of the sacriﬁce and has a speciﬁc cultic signiﬁcance.

characteristics of sacrificial metaphors in hebrews

47

heaven and consuming the sacriﬁcial animals on which previously even water had been poured. The God who answers with ﬁre determines the competition between Elijah and the prophets of Baal, and is thus identiﬁed as the real God: μyhiOla‘h; aWh vaeb; hn<[}y"Arv,a} μyhiOla‘h; hy:h;w“ (1 Kgs 18:24b). A further well-known example of God responding to a burnt oﬀering occurs at the end of the ﬂood, when Noah and his family leave the ark. The ﬁrst thing Noah does is to oﬀer a sacriﬁce, and God smells its odor and decides not to harm humankind again:

hm;d:a}h;Ata, d/[ lLeq'l] πsiaoAaOl /BliAla, hw:hy“ rm,aOYw" j'joyNIh' j'yrEAta, hw:hy“ jr"Y:w" μd:a;h; rWb[}B' (Gen 8:21a). Another type of sacriﬁce is the communion sacriﬁce, the μymil;v] jb'z.< The largest part of its sacriﬁcial meat is for the person oﬀering it, who will usually consume it at a celebration. However, more than half of the sacriﬁcial law in Lev 3 is dedicated to the precise description of the burning rite, and which pieces of the sacriﬁcial animal are to be burnt.23 Finally, there is no doubt that the characteristic and most prominent feature of the sin oﬀering is the central blood rite (Lev 4:5–7, 16–18, 25, 30, 34). However, the formula about atonement and forgiveness (Lev 4:20b, 26b, 31b, 35b) always occurs right after the description of the burning on the altar (Lev 4:19–20a, 26a, 31a, 35a), thus demonstrating the importance of this ritual element also for the sin oﬀering. In his study on the history of the sacriﬁce in Ancient Israel, Rolf Rendtorﬀ holds that the incorporation of this burning rite into the ritual of the sin oﬀering is the reason why this ritual has become a sacriﬁce.24 Observations like these suggest that the burning rite is the ritual element to be considered in any attempt to understand how sacriﬁces in the hb⁄ot “function.” The burning rite thus marks the ﬁnal step and, in the case of burnt oﬀering and cereal oﬀering, also the climax of the sacriﬁcial ritual, which is essentially a dynamic movement through sacred space toward the center of holiness, thus an “approach” (root brq) to God. Transformed by the ﬁre of the altar, the material oﬀering given by a human individual or community is “transported” to heaven in the ascending smoke. It is, therefore, the

23 For a detailed study on the communion sacriﬁce throughout diﬀerent periods of Israelite history see Christian A. Eberhart, “Beobachtungen zum Verbrennungsritus bei Schlachtopfer und Gemeinschafts-Schlachtopfer,” Bib 83 (2002): 88–96. 24 Rolf Rendtorﬀ, Studien zur Geschichte des Opfers im Alten Israel (WMANT 24; Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 1967), 234. See also idem, Leviticus 1,1–10,20 (BKAT 3/1; Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 2004), 171.

48

christian a. eberhart

burning rite which determines the quality of a cultic ritual as “oﬀering for God,” hw:hyl' ˆB;r“q.… 25 1.4. The Metaphorization of Sacriﬁcial Language in the Hebrew Bible/ Old Testament In Israelite and Judean history, sacriﬁcial rituals formed the center of the daily temple worship in Jerusalem. Sacriﬁces could not be oﬀered anywhere else because the cult was centralized, and thus limited to, the sanctuary in Jerusalem (cf. Deut 12:1–28). However, the concept of sacriﬁce was not conﬁned to this space. By means of metaphorization it transcended the walls of this sanctuary and was implemented into the general religious language. In this process, ritual elements of the sacriﬁcial cult as well as its qualities and attributes came to be applied to diﬀerent theological concepts in order to ﬁnd new dimensions of expression. Such metaphors already appear in the hb⁄ot, for example in Ps 51:19 mt (ET Ps 51:17): hz
In this passage, the “sacriﬁces of God” are not those of the regular cult, which requires very speciﬁc materials for every type of sacriﬁce. Instead, a particular spiritual condition of the worshiper, namely, the precondition for righteous behavior, appears as the equivalent of such sacriﬁces. The common aspect of the material sacriﬁces and this particular spiritual condition is their acceptability to God. Another passage featuring sacriﬁcial metaphors is Sir 35:1–3. Displaying his familiarity with the actual temple cult,26 Sirach even refers to speciﬁc types of sacriﬁce, namely prosforã (oﬀering), (yus¤a) svthr¤ou (communion sacriﬁce), sem¤daliw (cereal oﬀering), and (yus¤a) aﬁn°sevw (thank oﬀering), as well as to §jilasmÒw (atonement), and allocates all of these to individual acts of righteous religious practice. Furthermore, the continuation in Sir 35:5 lxx (ET 35:8) is highly instructive, as it explicitly describes how the acceptance of these various sacriﬁces is thought to “function”: 25 For a more thorough presentation of the importance and meaning of the burning rite see Eberhart, Studien, 183–184; 361–381. 26 Cf. John J. Collins, Jewish Wisdom in the Hellenistic Age (OTL; Louisville: Westminster John Knox, 1997), 90.

characteristics of sacrificial metaphors in hebrews

49

prosforå dika¤ou lipa¤nei yusiastÆrion, ka‹ ≤ eÈvd¤a aÈt∞w ¶nanti Íc¤stou.

The oﬀering of the righteous enriches the altar, and its pleasing odor is before the Most High.

With its particular stress on the aspect that God smells the pleasing odor, the j'/jynI j'yrE, this cultic metaphor conﬁrms the above interpretation of sacriﬁces with emphasis on the burning rite (see 1.3). In addition, the recurrent insistence of these metaphors on religious practice or human actions being acceptable to God allows the conclusion that the actual sacriﬁce of the temple worship is essentially an “oﬀering for God” (hw:hyl' ˆB;r“q)… which itself is supposed to be acceptable to God.27 In this process of metaphorization, the central idea of cultic concepts is picked up and situated in a diﬀerent context, namely that of ethical lifestyle and religious practice. This means, however, that sacriﬁcial metaphors generally witness to the interpretation of sacriﬁces by the contemporary Judean community. As such, they do not give a “deﬁnition” of how sacriﬁces “function,” but convey the essence of sacriﬁces more explicitly than do the cultic texts of the hb⁄ot. Therefore sacriﬁcial metaphors contain important information for modern scholars who attempt to understand actual sacriﬁcial rituals. By referring to the burning rite and choosing the aspect of acceptability, the metaphors in Ps 51:19 and Sir 35:1–5 support the interpretation of sacriﬁcial rituals proposed above (see 1.3). Summary of section 1: The previous study of basic features of the sacriﬁcial cult in the hb⁄ot has shown that, contrary to traditional scholarly theories, animal slaughter is not the climax of sacriﬁcial rituals. Following the approach of Jacob Milgrom, we may assume that the diﬀerent blood application rites have instead the function of cleansing either the sanctuary or human beings. However, the burning rite on the main altar is part of all ﬁve types of sacriﬁce, even of the cereal oﬀering, which is carried out with vegetable material. The altar ﬁre transforms the sacriﬁcial material and transports

27 It is worth noting that for Sirach, the ethical demands of the law are not more important than sacriﬁces. He clearly states: “Do not appear before the Lord emptyhanded, because all of this [that you oﬀer] is in fulﬁllment of the law” (Sir 35:4 [ET 35:6–7]). Cf. Theophil Middendorp, Die Stellung Jesu Ben Siras zwischen Judentum und Hellenismus (Leiden: Brill, 1973), 84–85.

50

christian a. eberhart

it to God. In numerous biblical passages, the burning rite appears as the climax of the sacriﬁcial ritual. Therefore it may be considered the key to the interpretation of sacriﬁcial rituals, determining the quality of all types of sacriﬁce as “oﬀering for God.” This understanding is corroborated by sacriﬁcial metaphors as they witness to the contemporary Judean community’s interpretation of sacriﬁces. 2. Sacriﬁcial Metaphors in the New Testament When the early Christian community used sacriﬁcial metaphors, it chose as its point of reference the temple cult of Jerusalem, which was still being celebrated until 70 ce. However, Early Christianity did not create these metaphors, but picked up a tradition which had been developed for many centuries and to which the hb⁄ot bears witness. Therefore a question of particular interest will be whether the nt writings feature any substantial changes to this tradition. Our study of selected nt sacriﬁcial metaphors starts by considering references to the “blood (of Jesus),” followed by an investigation of the metaphor of “sacriﬁce.” In a ﬁnal step, cult metaphors in Hebrews will be studied. This approach will allow us to assess special developments featured in Hebrews. 2.1. The New Testament Metaphor of “Blood” In nt sacriﬁcial metaphors, all basic elements of the Judean cult have been appropriated. 1 John 1:7, for instance, alludes to blood application rites: §ån d¢ §n t“ fvt‹ peripat«men …w aÈtÒw §stin §n t“ fvt¤, koinvn¤an ¶xomen metÉ éllÆlvn ka‹ tÚ aÂma ÉIhsoË toË uﬂoË aÈtoË kayar¤zei ≤mçw épÚ pãshw èmart¤aw.

But if we walk in the light, as he [God] is in the light, we have fellowship with one another, and the blood of Jesus his Son cleanses us from all sin.

This passage is part of a fundamental statement about the nature of God and about ethical aspects of Christian behavior: because “God is light” and not darkness (1 John 1:5), Christians are supposed to refrain from sinful actions and adopt a righteous lifestyle. While the contrasting categories of light and darkness “belong to the universal

characteristics of sacrificial metaphors in hebrews

51

language of religious symbolism,”28 the cultic image of the cleansing power of blood refers more speciﬁcally to a Judean background. However, both the universal and the cultic motif convey the concepts of cleanness, righteousness, and holiness. The example for all of these is God’s holiness. Human sin, which appears as the general human condition (1 John 1:10), is removed through the blood of Jesus. Another sacriﬁcial metaphor is found in Rev 7:14: ka‹ e‰p°n moi: oto¤ eﬁsin oﬂ §rxÒmenoi §k t∞w yl¤cevw t∞w megãlhw ka‹ ¶plunan tåw stolåw aÈt«n ka‹ §leÊkanan aÈtåw §n t“ a·mati toË érn¤ou.

And he [the elder] said to me: These are they who have come out of the great tribulation. They have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.

This passage belongs to an eschatological vision of God’s heavenly throne surrounded by a multitude of people from all cultures and countries of the world (Rev 7:9). All of these people have “come out of the great tribulation.” First mentioned in Dan 12:1 as “a time of distress” (hr:x; t[e), the theme of God’s people suﬀering from persecution became a classic feature of apocalyptic texts (cf. Mark 13:7–23; Did. 16:4–5). It is usually coupled with the idea that the ones who persist will eventually be saved. Here, this salvation is illustrated with the cultic image of robes washed and made white in the blood of the Lamb. Such white robes are worn by martyrs (cf. Rev 3:5; 6:11). The idea that robes are puriﬁed through blood is, of course, paradoxical. In the hb⁄ot, however, it is part of the consecration of priests, as we have seen above (Exod 29:20–21; Lev 8:23–24, 30; see 1.1). There, even the robes of the priests are explicitly said to be consecrated through the application of sacriﬁcial blood. A similar image occurs, for example, in Jacob’s last address to his sons: Judah’s garments are washed in wine and the “blood” of grapes (Gen 49:11). In Rev 7:14, therefore, the white color of the robes cannot be understood literally. Instead, it is a symbolic reference to purity and holiness.29 This holiness is the result of the martyrs’ faithfulness and persistence. Furthermore, just as Israel needs 28 John R. W. Stott, The Epistles of John: An Introduction and Commentary (TNTC; Leicester: Inter-Varsity Press; Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1964), 70. 29 Cf. Pierre Prigent, L’Apocalypse de Saint Jean (2d ed.; CNT 14; Geneva: Éditions Labor et Fides, 1988), 126.

52

christian a. eberhart

puriﬁcation in order to approach God on Mount Sinai (Exod 24; see 1.1), and as priests need consecration during their ordination process (Exod 29/Lev 8), holiness is a necessary prerequisite for the martyrs to approach the throne of the holy God where they are to serve continuously: diå toËtÒ eﬁsin §n≈pion toË yrÒnou toË yeoË ka‹ latreÊousin aÈt“ ≤m°raw ka‹ nuktÚw §n t“ na“ aÈtoË

For this reason they are before the throne of God, and serve30 him day and night in his temple. (Rev 7:15)31

In these passages, the means of consecration is the “blood of Jesus” (1 John 1:7) and the “blood of the Lamb” (Rev 7:14). Both expressions refer to the cruciﬁxion of Jesus and illustrate how human sinfulness is removed. However, it should be pointed out that the “mode” of this salvation is puriﬁcation analogous to cultic blood rites. It is a subtle but important diﬀerence that, in this metaphor, the death of Jesus as such does not remove sin, just as animal slaughter as such is not the event which consecrates human beings in the hb⁄ot.32 Instead, the death of Jesus is the precondition for the availability of his blood, hence for salvation. 2.2. The New Testament Metaphor of “Sacriﬁce” Other metaphors in the nt appropriate diﬀerent aspects of the hb⁄ot sacriﬁcial cult. In opening the paraenetic section of his letter to the Romans, Paul writes: 30 The Greek term latreÊv refers to cultic service (cf. Acts 7:7, 42; Heb 8:6; 9:9, 14). 31 David E. Aune suggests that the washing of the robes is “part of the ritual puriﬁcation required after the shedding of blood” (Revelation 6–16 [WBC 52B; Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 1998], 474). Such an explanation, however, neglects the danger involved in encountering God, cf. Gen 32:31; Exod 19:21–24; 33:20. 32 In his comments on 1 John 1:7, Stephen S. Smalley claims that the “blood” of Jesus “must be interpreted above all against the speciﬁc background of the cultic observances on the Day of Atonement (Lev 16; but cf. also the Passover story and ritual, Exod 12)” (1, 2, 3 John [WBC 51; Waco: Word Books, 1984], 25). In these biblical passages, however, sacriﬁcial blood is never applied to human beings, but to the lintel and the two doorposts of the houses of the Israelites (Exod 12:13, 23), and to the tent of meeting as well as the altar of burnt oﬀering (Lev 16:14–16, 18; see also v. 20a). Therefore a much closer analogy is found in Exod 24:1–11 and Exod 29/Lev 8. Smalley also explains with reference to Lev 17:11 that “as a means of atonement . . ., the ‘blood’ of a victim was thus its life yielded up in death” (1, 2, 3 John, 24). But this traditional understanding of sacriﬁces (see above) does not account for the fact that 1 John 1:7 mentions a process of cleansing from sins.

characteristics of sacrificial metaphors in hebrews

53

Parakal« oÔn Ímçw, édelfo¤, diå t«n oﬁktirm«n toË yeoË parast∞sai tå s≈mata Ím«n yus¤an z«san èg¤an eÈãreston t“ ye“, tØn logikØn latre¤an Ím«n:

Therefore, I urge you, brothers, by God’s mercy, to present 33 your bodies as a living sacriﬁce, holy and acceptable to God, which is your spiritual service. (Rom 12:1)

In this metaphor, the addressees are expected to present themselves as a sacriﬁce. Paul uses general traditional attributes of the sacriﬁcial cult such as “holy” and “acceptable” (see 1.1, 4) to describe its special quality. The content of this service is determined in the following verses and consists of “renewing your minds” (Rom 2:2) and detailed exhortation on a righteous lifestyle—therefore the sacriﬁce is “living.” To claim that “z«san is probably chosen to contrast the thought of a sacriﬁce which consists in the quality of daily living . . . with a sacriﬁce which consists in killing an animal”34 is hardly adequate. This explanation fails to explain what the metaphorical value of the term yus¤a might be for the context of Romans if animal slaughter as its supposedly central ritual element would be turned into the contrary. In the hb⁄ot, however, ritual killing is rather insigniﬁcant for the meaning of sacriﬁces, as has been shown above (1.1). It is also important to recapitulate that the Greek term yus¤a does not necessarily refer to animal slaughter, but has a broader meaning comprising speciﬁcally the burning rite. It can, therefore, “ i, “cereal oﬀering,” which is essentially given be the translation of hj;nm to the oﬃciating priest who then burns a portion of it. Considering how the sacriﬁcial metaphor is employed in Rom 12:1, it is clear that the nature of a sacriﬁce is understood as an “oﬀering,” the climax of which is to “present” oneself to God. Another passage from a Pauline writing is instructive because of its similar usage of sacriﬁcial metaphors. In Phil 4:18, Paul writes: ép°xv d¢ pãnta ka‹ perisseÊv: peplÆrvmai dejãmenow parå ÉEpafrod¤tou tå parÉ Ím«n, ÙsmØn eÈvd¤aw, yus¤an dektÆn, eÈãreston t“ ye“.

33 The Greek verb paristãnv refers to sacriﬁcial service; cf. Heinrich Schlier, Der Römerbrief (HTKNT 6; Freiburg: Herder, 1977), 355. 34 James D. G. Dunn, Romans 9–16 (WBC 38B; Dallas: Word Books, 1988), 710. In a similar fashion, Joseph A. Fitzmyer comments that Paul “implicitly compares Christians with animals slaughtered in Jewish or pagan cults, but he corrects the comparison by adding ‘living’ and the following phrase. It is not a cult that oﬀers dead animals to God” (Romans: A New Translation with Introduction and Commentary [AB 33; New York: Doubleday, 1993], 640).

54

christian a. eberhart I have received everything and more; I have abundantly, having received from Epaphroditus the things you sent, a pleasing odor, an acceptable sacriﬁce, pleasant to God.

In his expression of gratitude, Paul ﬁrst uses business terminology when, in fact, drawing up a receipt for having received the gifts (maybe bread or beverages, etc.).35 Then he turns to a diﬀerent ﬁgurative background and employs sacriﬁcial terminology, calling these gifts a “sacriﬁce,” yus¤a. Once again, it is clear that these metaphors do not convey the notion of slaughter. Just as in the Judean cult a sacriﬁce may be considered an “oﬀering for God,” so here objects of everyday life can be labeled in the same fashion, provided they please the addressee. This central nature of sacriﬁces is explicitly linked to the ritual element through which the oﬀering as such becomes manifest, namely, the burning rite. The Greek term ÙsmØ eÈvd¤aw (“pleasing odor”), a translation of the Hebrew interpretive term j'wOjynI j'yrE, obviously points to this ritual element. Before turning to sacriﬁcial metaphors in the Epistle to the Hebrews, one more nt passage shall be studied: G¤nesye oÔn mimhta‹ toË yeoË …w t°kna égaphtå ka‹ peripate›te §n égãp˙, kayΔw ka‹ ı XristÚw ±gãphsen ≤mçw ka‹ par°dvken •autÚn Íp¢r ≤m«n prosforån ka‹ yus¤an t“ ye“ eﬁw ÙsmØn eÈvd¤aw.

Therefore be imitators of God, as beloved children. And walk in love, just as Christ loved us, too, and gave himself for us as an oﬀering and sacriﬁce to God, as a pleasing odor. (Eph 5:1–2)

This passage features a number of elements familiar from previous cultic metaphors. First of all, the motif of sacriﬁce is again employed in a paraenetic context (Eph 4:25–6:9). As in 1 John 1:7, the example of proper conduct is God (Eph 5:1), even though Christ also appears as role model (Eph 5:2). This statement is, furthermore, dominated by three occurrences of the word “love,” and the further context again contains the dualism of light and darkness (Eph 5:8–9). The terminology of the sacriﬁcial metaphor is similar to that of Phil 4:18 (see above). The traditional exegesis, however, interprets the metaphor in Eph 5:2 as a reference to the death of Jesus.36 Yet

35 Cf. Adolf Deissmann, Light from the Ancient East: The New Testament Illustrated by Recently Discovered Texts of the Graeco-Roman World (trans. Lionel R. M. Strachan; 2d ed.; London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1911), 111–112, 335. 36 Cf. Markus Barth, Ephesians: Translation and Commentary on Chapters 4–6 (AB 34A;

characteristics of sacrificial metaphors in hebrews

55

how this death could serve as an example for the detailed paraenetic instructions remains rather unclear. With regard to the previous investigation of both the sacriﬁcial cult in the hb⁄ot and the nt sacriﬁcial metaphors, it may instead be proposed that in Eph 5:2, the words “oﬀering and sacriﬁce for God” do not refer to the moment of the death of Jesus. The sacriﬁce of Jesus is rather a reference to his whole life, which serves as an example of Christian love. The words Jesus spoke and the actions he performed, but also the fact that as part of this life he willingly suﬀered death on the cross, serve as the true example of love because they are an expression of a righteous and divine life. The verse demonstrates that the life of Jesus also has salviﬁc value; hence nt soteriological concepts do include incarnational aspects. 2.3. Cult Metaphors in Hebrews Despite the limited scope of this study, I hope to have established a background detailed enough to ﬁnally show the development and characteristics of sacriﬁcial metaphors in the Epistle to the Hebrews. Let us start with the ﬁrst sacriﬁcial metaphor in this text, which occurs in Heb 5:7: ˘w §n ta›w ≤m°raiw t∞w sarkÚw aÈtoË deÆseiw te ka‹ ﬂkethr¤aw prÚw tÚn dunãmenon s–zein aÈtÚn §k yanãtou metå kraug∞w ﬁsxurçw ka‹ dakrÊvn prosen°gkaw ka‹ eﬁsakousye‹w épÚ t∞w eÈlabe¤aw

In the days of his ﬂesh, he [Christ] oﬀered/sacriﬁced prayers and supplications, with loud cries and tears, to the one who was able to save him from death, and he was heard for his godly fear.

In this opening statement of a lengthy clause on Christ’s solidarity with human beings, his sacriﬁce clearly does not refer to his death. Instead, it corresponds to sacriﬁcial metaphors found elsewhere in biblical literature (see 2.1). In keeping with the image of pious prayer known from Judean traditions (cf. Pss 22; 116:8; 3 Macc 1:16),37 Garden City, N. Y.: Doubleday, 1974), 558: “The author [of Eph] designates Jesus Christ’s death as an atoning sacriﬁce oﬀered by the pouring out of blood.” See also Wolfgang Stegemann, “Der Tod Jesu als Opfer: Anthropologische Aspekte seiner Deutung im Neuen Testament,” in Abschied von der Schuld? Zur Anthropologie und Theologie von Schuldbekenntnis, Opfer und Versöhnung (ed. Richard Riess; Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 1996), 125: “So wird zum Beispiel Eph 5,2 Jesu Tod explizit mit Opferterminologie ausgesagt.” 37 See also Attridge, Hebrews, 150–151.

56

christian a. eberhart

Christ’s emotional appeal to God is vividly described here by employing the cultic term prosf°rv. Christ oﬀers deÆseiw te ka‹ ﬂkethr¤aw, which implies that he turns to God. This phrase also implies what is then explicitly mentioned: God hears his prayer.38 The text of Heb 5:7 does not say precisely what Christ prays for. Yet the author of Hebrews “heightens the agony motif by alluding to loud cries and tears, which are not reported elsewhere in the gospel tradition. . . . [I]t is at least clear that total involvement in mortality is communicated.”39 In addition, the observation that God is called “the one who was able to save him [Christ] from death,” a customary circumlocution (cf. 1 Sam 2:6; Hos 13:14), certainly alludes to the content of Christ’s prayer.40 It does not matter if this is understood as an allusion to the struggle in Gethsemane, or as referring to general mortality as a feature of human existence already implied in the ﬁrst words in Heb 5:7, “in the days of his ﬂesh.” Either way, in a subtle fashion Hebrews associates sacriﬁcial terminology with the death of Christ. The next sacriﬁcial metaphor with reference to Jesus is found in Heb 7:27: ˘w oÈk ¶xei kayÉ ≤m°ran énãgkhn, Àsper oﬂ érxiere›w, prÒteron Íp¢r t«n ﬁd¤vn èmarti«n yus¤aw énaf°rein ¶peita t«n toË laoË: toËto går §po¤hsen §fãpaj •autÚn énen°gkaw.

He [Christ] has no need, like the high priests, to oﬀer sacriﬁces daily, ﬁrst for his own sins and then for those of the people. He did this once for all when he oﬀered himself.

Hebrews 7 explores the image of Christ as the holy and blameless high priest. As such, he appears in opposition to the human high priest, who is still deﬁled by sin and will always be so. While the human high priest therefore needs to oﬀer (énaf°rv) many sacriﬁces for himself, Christ has oﬀered himself once. This new quality of Christ’s sacriﬁce is the crucial diﬀerence between Heb 7:27 and 5:7, since in 5:7 the sacriﬁce consisting of prayers and supplications is not a self-sacriﬁce, and might have occurred repeatedly. Thus in Heb 7,

38 It is beyond the scope of this study to determine how Christ’s prayer was “heard” by God. Multiple ways of understanding this passage are presented in James Swetnam, “The Crux at Hebrews 5:7–8,” Bib 81 (2000): 347–361. 39 Jewett, Letter, 88. 40 Cf. Koester, Hebrews, 289.

characteristics of sacrificial metaphors in hebrews

57

the author of Hebrews ﬁnally adapts sacriﬁcial metaphors to ﬁt his/her overall christological program set out in Heb 2:14 that salvation is accomplished through Christ’s death. It should be emphasized, however, that the adaptation of the sacriﬁcial metaphor changes the content it usually conveys. While in passages like Rom 12:1, Phil 4:18, Eph 5:2, and Heb 5:7 the metaphorical terminology refers to aspects of acceptability, holiness, and oﬀering (see above), Heb 7:27 introduces with the self-sacriﬁce both a reference to and a focus on the cruciﬁxion. In the discussions within this article so far, this has only occurred in cultic metaphors mentioning the “blood (of Jesus)” (cf. 1 John 1:7; Rev 7:14). One question remains unanswered for the moment: How exactly is this salvation through self-sacriﬁce accomplished? It will be answered in Heb 9, where the sacriﬁcial concept is fully developed. In Heb 9:1–10, the imagery of the Day of Atonement, the μyrIPuKih' μwOy, is introduced.41 This means that Hebrews, in fact, adopts Judean traditions of atonement through blood application, which have been outlined above (1.1), in order to merge them with the concept of “Christ’s sacriﬁce.” Thus the author of Hebrews states: oÈd¢ diÉ a·matow trãgvn ka‹ mÒsxvn diå d¢ toË ﬁd¤ou a·matow eﬁs∞lyen §fãpaj eﬁw tå ëgia aﬁvn¤an lÊtrvsin eÍrãmenow.

He [Christ] entered into the sanctuary once for all, not with the blood of goats and calves, but with his own blood to obtain an eternal redemption. (Heb 9:12)

So here, in fact, Christ’s blood substitutes for the blood of sacriﬁcial animals. Due to his superior quality, however, the eﬀect of this new blood application lasts forever. The mode of this redemption corresponds, once again, to Judean atonement traditions: “how much more will the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit oﬀered himself unblemished to God (•autÚn prosÆnegken êmvmon t“ ye“), purify (kayarie›) our consciences from acts that lead to death, so that we may serve the living God” (Heb 9:14). This ritual cleansing through blood application rites is characteristic of the Day of Atonement,

41 Hebrews refers to the regulations of the Day of Atonement in Lev 16 when mentioning the “tent” (cf. Heb 9:2, 3, 6). “Signiﬁcantly, the author makes no mention of the second Temple—which had its critics—but declares that Christ’s sanctuary is greater than even the Mosaic Tabernacle, the memory of which was widely revered” (Koester, Hebrews, 413).

58

christian a. eberhart

and will be referred to again in Heb 9:21–22.42 As was shown above in the outline of blood rites in the hb⁄ot, the covenant ceremony at Mount Sinai (Exod 24:1–11) also features blood application rites which consecrate the Israelites (1.1). In Heb 9:19–20 the author of Hebrews, probably seeking to ground his/her christological concept in the Judean traditions as ﬁrmly as possible, also describes this application rite and, in addition, draws in the ceremony of the red heifer (Num 19:1–11). Redemption according to Hebrews, therefore, is a mixture of metaphors derived from the traditional sacriﬁcial cult, expanded by the idea that the human conscience is puriﬁed. At this point, the question of the purpose of Christ’s death needs to be posed. So far in the christological development found in Hebrews, Christ’s blood puriﬁes and thus eliminates human sin. As has been pointed out already, it is strictly speaking not Christ’s death which eﬀects this puriﬁcation.43 The Greek term aÂma can, of course, be a synonym for “death,” or more precisely for “murder.”44 In cultic texts of the hb⁄ot, however, this is not the case, because aÂma always refers to the actual blood of sacriﬁcial animals. It has been demonstrated that a sacriﬁce can be oﬀered without a victim (Lev 2; 5:11–13; see 1.3). At the covenant of Mount Sinai (Exod 24:1–11), at the ordination of Aaron and his sons (Exod 29; Lev 8), and at the ceremony of the Day of Atonement (Lev 16), sacriﬁcial blood puriﬁes upon physical contact, which means when it is actually applied to people or the sanctuary and its sacred objects. But this puriﬁcation would not happen if the animal of, e.g., a sin oﬀering were to be slaughtered without the subsequent blood application rite being carried out. Animal slaughter is a preparatory element in the sacriﬁcial ritual, and certainly a necessary prerequisite for purifying blood rites. The moment of slaughter as such, however, has no particular signiﬁcance. Thus, cultic metaphors like those in 1 John 1:7, Rev 7:14, 42 Heb 9:21–22a explicitly mentions: ka‹ tØn skhnØn d¢ ka‹ pãnta tå skeÊh t∞w leitourg¤aw t“ a·mati ımo¤vw §rrãntisen. ka‹ sxedÚn §n a·mati pãnta kayar¤zetai katå tÚn nÒmon (“And in the same way he sprinkled with the blood both the tent

and all the vessels used for the service. Indeed, under the law almost everything is puriﬁed with blood”). Two aspects are of interest in this passage: The eﬀect of blood application is puriﬁcation, and the sanctuary as well as all of its vessels—and not only human beings—can be the objects of this puriﬁcation. Heb 9:21–22 therefore shows that the interpretation of blood application rites suggested above was still accepted during the time of Early Christianity. 43 Cf. Attridge, Hebrews, 251–252; Koester, Hebrews, 414. 44 Cf. Johannes Behm, “aÂma,” TWNT 1:172–173; Eberhart, Studien, 224–226.

characteristics of sacrificial metaphors in hebrews

59

and Heb 9 mention the purifying eﬀect of (the application of ) Christ’s blood. Without Christ’s death this particular puriﬁcation would be impossible. In sacriﬁcial images, therefore, Christ’s death is not the actual salviﬁc event but the precondition for the availability of his blood. The author of Hebrews provides indirect proof of this subtle distinction. His/her general christological program that salvation is accomplished through Christ’s death (Heb 2:14) is stated again in Heb 9:15: yanãtou genom°nou eﬁw épolÊtrvsin t«n §p‹ tª pr≈t˙ diayÆk˙ parabãsevn (“a death has occurred that redeems them from the transgressions under the ﬁrst covenant”). But in order to prove this statement, the author of Hebrews needs to change the imagery that has been so thoroughly developed throughout the entire chapter. Hence s/he leaves cultic metaphors and chooses a secular legal background when arguing that succession takes eﬀect upon the death of the testator: ÜOpou går diayÆkh, yãnaton énãgkh f°resyai toË diayem°nou: diayÆkh går §p‹ nekro›w beba¤a, §pe‹ mÆpote ﬁsxÊei ˜te zª ı diay°menow.

In the case of a will, it is necessary to prove the death of the testator, because a will is in force only when somebody has died; it never takes eﬀect while the testator is alive. (Heb 9:16–17)

This legal metaphor provides a suﬃcient background to argue that somebody’s death has a positive eﬀect. Based solely on cultic metaphors, this argument would have been impossible. The focus of the whole argumentation in Heb 9 has been that Christ’s sacriﬁce oﬀered once for all is better than the repeated sacriﬁces oﬀered in the Levitical cult. It may be pointed out that throughout this argumentation, the general validity of the cult has remained unquestioned. The soteriological concept of Christ’s sacriﬁce and the puriﬁcation it eﬀects are developed in analogy to the Levitical sacriﬁce, which means that the latter is taken for granted so that the validity of the earlier can be derived from it: eﬁ går tÚ aÂma trãgvn ka‹ taÊrvn ka‹ spodÚw damãlevw =ant¤zousa toÁw kekoinvm°nouw ègiãzei prÚw tØn t∞w sarkÚw kayarÒthta, pÒsƒ mçllon tÚ aÂma toË XristoË, ˘w diå pneÊmatow aﬁvn¤ou •autÚn prosÆnegken êmvmon t“ ye“, kayarie› tØn sune¤dhsin ≤m«n épÚ nekr«n ¶rgvn eﬁw tÚ latreÊein ye“ z«nti.

For if the sprinkling of the blood of goats and bulls and of the ashes of a heifer sanctiﬁes those who have been deﬁled so that their ﬂesh is

60

christian a. eberhart puriﬁed, how much more will the blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit oﬀered himself unblemished to God, purify our consciences from acts that lead to death, so that we may serve the living God. (Heb 9:13–14)

Based on this argumentation, Hebrews gradually introduces the claim that the heavenly cult with all of its features is “better” (kre¤ttvn) than the Levitical one: Jesus has obtained a better ministry than the earthly priest (Heb 8:6) and is the mediator of a better covenant (Heb 7:22; 8:6); the tent of the sanctuary that is not made by hand is “greater and more perfect” than the earthly one (Heb 9:11); and the law (ı nÒmow) is but a “shadow” of the “good things to come” (Heb 10:1). Further claims are that Christ’s blood puriﬁes better (Heb 9:14) and that the heavenly things need better sacriﬁces (Heb 9:23). But the author of Hebrews aims for more. While thus far s/he has declared the superiority of the heavenly cult over the earthly one, s/he now sets out to fundamentally question the validity of the latter: édÊnaton går aÂma taÊrvn ka‹ trãgvn éfaire›n èmart¤aw (Heb 10:4, “because it is impossible for blood of bulls and goats to take away sins”; see also Heb 10:11). This statement prepares the exclusive claim that only Christ’s sacriﬁce is valid. Two observations shall, however, be made about this statement. First, Hebrews is interested in forgiveness of sins that is continuously eﬀective and “makes complete” (Heb 10:1, teleiÒv). Yet such a dimension of the elimination of sins is never intended in the sacriﬁcial cult of the hb⁄ot. There the reality that human beings will always commit sins and become impure, and that they will be in need of forgiveness and puriﬁcation at all times, forms the basis of the temple cult with its repetitive (in fact, daily) service. Hebrews’ interpretation that this repetitiveness is a sign of ineﬃciency is, therefore, the result of the speciﬁc interest in continuous forgiveness. Second, the total denial of the validity of the Judean sacriﬁcial cult in Heb 10:4 is inconsistent with Hebrews’ own argument in Heb 9:13. There the eﬀectiveness of this cult is the foundation of the metaphor of Christ’s sacriﬁce. The author of Hebrews now makes use of a homiletic midrash in order to develop the sacriﬁcial metaphor further. S/he refers in Heb 10:5–7 to Ps 39:7–9 lxx, according to which God desires not sacriﬁces but the execution of the divine will (toË poi∞sai ı yeÚw tÚ y°lhmã sou). In the subsequent comment, the author of Hebrews understands this as proof for the abolition of Levitical sacriﬁces. They will

characteristics of sacrificial metaphors in hebrews

61

be replaced by “the second” (tÚ deÊteron), which refers to Christ’s sacriﬁce (Heb 10:9). The author of Hebrews continues: §n ⁄ yelÆmati ≤giasm°noi §sm¢n diå t∞w prosforçw toË s≈matow ÉIhsoË XristoË §fãpaj.

By that will, we have been sanctiﬁed through the sacriﬁce of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. (Heb 10:10)

The metaphor of the sacriﬁce of Christ’s body, motivated by a Septuagint variant,45 has caused some scholarly discussion regarding its meaning. It has been observed that the terminology stands close to that in Rom 12:1.46 In this passage the appeal “to present your bodies as a living sacriﬁce” refers to a righteous lifestyle (see 2.2). In fact, also in Heb 10:7 the phrase toË poi∞sai ı yeÚw tÚ y°lhmã sou (“to do your will, O God”) can be understood in this sense, which would correspond to the reference to Christ’s incarnation, ﬁdoÁ ¥kv (“see, I have come”).47 With these features, the entire passage Heb 10:5–10 seems to return to the contents of traditional sacriﬁcial metaphors which—with the image of Christ who “sacriﬁced prayers and supplications” (Heb 5:7)—have formed a point of departure in Hebrews. But considering how the metaphor of Christ’s sacriﬁce has been developed throughout Hebrews, and given the §fãpaj (“once for all”) in Heb 10:10, it may be assumed that in Heb 10:5 the Septuagint variant featuring “body” has been chosen consciously. Its openness allows incorporating the new features of Hebrews’ Christology which stresses suﬀering, and links the concept of Christ’s sacriﬁce to his death.48 The ambiguous notion of the “sacriﬁce of the body of Jesus Christ” (Heb 10:10), therefore, combines “an internal dimension of obedience and an external dimension in the oﬀering of his

45 Ps 40:7b mt (ET Ps 40:6b) reads yLi t;yrIK; μyIn"z“a; (“ears you dug for me”). However, the best Septuagint manuscripts read s«ma. For a discussion of the variants see Koester, Hebrews, 432–433. 46 Cf. Jewett, Letter, 164; Klaus Berger, Theologiegeschichte des Urchristentums: Theologie des Neuen Testaments (2d ed.; Tübingen: A. Francke, 1995), 399, 459. 47 Cf. William L. Lane, Hebrews 9–13 (WBC 47B; Dallas: Word Books, 1991), 262. 48 Attridge (Hebrews, 274) points out that “Hebrews exploits this contrast of sacriﬁce and willing obedience, yet the interpretive translation in the lxx of “body” for “ears” also serves the purpose of the argument. For Christ’s conformity to the divine will is clearly an act that involves his body.”

62

christian a. eberhart

body through cruciﬁxion.”49 As such, this statement forms a climax of the development of Hebrews’ composite sacriﬁcial metaphors. The eﬀect of Christ’s sacriﬁce for the community is explained in Heb 10:19, 22: ÖExontew oÔn, édelfo¤, parrhs¤an eﬁw tØn e‡sodon t«n èg¤vn §n t“ a·mati ÉIhsoË, . . . proserx≈meya metå élhyin∞w kard¤aw §n plhrofor¤& p¤stevw =erantism°noi tåw kard¤aw épÚ suneidÆsevw ponhrçw ka‹ lelousm°noi tÚ s«ma Ïdati kayar“:

Therefore, brothers, since we have conﬁdence to enter the sanctuary through the blood of Jesus, . . . let us approach with a true heart in full assurance of faith, with our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience and our bodies washed with pure water. (Heb 10:19, 22)

In this passage, the author of Hebrews picks up a theme that may be regarded as the purpose of the entire cult concept: approaching God. In Heb 4:16 as well as in Heb 10:22, the addresses are urged to “approach” (pros°rxomai) the sanctuary and encounter the holy God who resides there.50 This theme thus frames the whole section of cultic imagery in Heb 5–10. The “approach” is possible “through the blood of Jesus” (Heb 4:19), which is understood as puriﬁcation from sin (cf. Heb 4:22). As has been shown earlier (see 1.1), in Judean cult traditions such puriﬁcation is the only way of encountering the holy God. Christ’s sacriﬁce grants this purity and therefore guarantees eternal access to God for humans. It has, however, yet another eﬀect. At the heart of the Day of Atonement imagery in Heb 9:12, Christ’s blood—which may only here be understood as synonymous with “death”—is also the means of access for Christ himself into the sanctuary (diå d¢ toË ﬁd¤ou a·matow eﬁs∞lyen §fãpaj eﬁw tå ëgia aﬁvn¤an lÊtrvsin eÍrãmenow). Through his death, Christ left the earth in order to serve as high priest in the heavenly sanctuary. Throughout his/her writing, the author of Hebrews creates a new, composite Christology by combining elements of traditional cult metaphors. Evidence that this is a conscious, innovative process may be found at the end of the writing. There the metaphor of Christ’s sacriﬁce that happens once for all time occurs in juxtaposition to 49 Koester, Hebrews, 439, with reference to, among others, Harold W. Attridge, “The Uses of Antithesis in Hebrews 8–10,” HTR 79 (1986): 9. 50 Cf. Wilhelm Thüsing, “‘Lasst uns hinzutreten . . .’ (Heb 10,22): Zur Frage nach dem Sinn der Kulttheologie im Hebräerbrief,” BZ 9 (1965): 1–17.

characteristics of sacrificial metaphors in hebrews

63

the continuous sacriﬁces of the Christian community consisting of praise and a righteous lifestyle: DiÚ ka‹ ÉIhsoËw, ·na ègiãs˙ diå toË ﬁd¤ou a·matow tÚn laÒn, ¶jv t∞w pÊlhw ¶payen.

Therefore Jesus also suﬀered outside the gate in order to sanctify the people by means of his own blood. (Heb 13:12) DiÉ aÈtoË [oÔn] énaf°rvmen yus¤an aﬁn°sevw diå pantÚw t“ ye“, toËtÉ ¶stin karpÚn xeil°vn ımologoÊntvn t“ ÙnÒmati aÈtoË. t∞w d¢ eÈpoi˝aw ka‹ koinvn¤aw mØ §pilanyãnesye: toiaÊtaiw går yus¤aiw eÈareste›tai ı yeÒw.

Through him then let us continually oﬀer to God a sacriﬁce of praise, that is, the fruit of lips confessing his name. Do not neglect acts of kindness and fellowship, for such sacriﬁces are pleasing to God. (Heb 13:15–16)

Summary of section 2: The early Christian community continued a tradition of cult metaphors found already in the hb⁄ot. In the process of appropriation the contents of these metaphors generally remained without change. Thus the metaphor of the blood (of Jesus), which refers to the cruciﬁxion, conveys the idea that Christians are puriﬁed and consecrated by means of this blood as a necessary prerequisite of approaching the holy God. In this image the death of Jesus appears as the precondition for the availability of his blood, hence for salvation. In nt writings with the exception of Hebrews, the metaphor of sacriﬁce conveys notions such as “oﬀering” and “acceptability.” It is particularly a reference to the burning rite of the Judean sacriﬁcial cult. In the nt it is applied to both goods (Phil 4:18) and human beings, implying that the surrender of life is not at the center of this image. In christological contexts (Eph 5:2), therefore, the sacriﬁce of Jesus cannot be understood as an exclusive reference to the cruciﬁxion. Instead it points to Christ’s whole life as an example of Christian love. The Epistle to the Hebrews builds on these two types of traditional cult metaphors, but ultimately connects them. While initially stating that Christ sacriﬁces prayers (Heb 5:7), Hebrews gradually develops the contents of this metaphor. It is combined with the imagery of the Day of Atonement, which is governed by blood application rites that eﬀect puriﬁcation (Heb 9). As a result, the ambiguous metaphor of the sacriﬁce of the body of Jesus Christ oﬀered once for all (Heb 10:10) evolves to include a reference to the cruciﬁxion. Hebrews thus establishes a new, composite christological image. Its eﬀect is

64

christian a. eberhart

twofold: it implies Christ’s transition from earth to heaven where he now serves as the heavenly high priest, and it communicates the cultic puriﬁcation that Christians obtain in order to approach the heavenly sanctuary.51 Dr. theol. Christian Eberhart Associate Professor of New Testament Lutheran Theological Seminary Saskatoon 114 Seminary Crescent, Saskatoon, Saskatchewan S7N 0X3, Canada [email protected]

51 I am grateful to Harold W. Attridge who, through his insightful and constructive comments on my presentation during the 2003 International SBL Conference in Cambridge, UK, has helped me to develop and reﬁne my arguments.

COVENANT, CULT, AND THE CURSE-OF-DEATH: DiayÆkh IN HEB 9:15–22 Scott W. Hahn

1. Covenant and Cult in Hebrews The Book of Hebrews has typically been regarded as anomalous in biblical studies for a variety of reasons, one of which is its unusual emphasis on the concept of “covenant” (diayÆkh), which is treated diﬀerently and much more extensively in Hebrews than in any other New Testament book. Just over half of the occurrences of the word diayÆkh in the New Testament (17 of 33) are in Hebrews alone. Moreover, Hebrews is unique in the emphasis it places on “covenant” as a cultic and liturgical institution. A new phase in modern studies of the biblical concept of “covenant” (tyrIB] mt, diayÆkh lxx) began in the middle of the last century with George E. Mendenhall’s work comparing the form of Hittite vassal treaties to the Sinai covenant of Exodus.1 Scholars since Mendenhall have either challenged or defended his arguments for the antiquity of the covenant concept in Israelite religion, but have generally stayed within the framework Mendenhall established for the discussion, viewing “covenant” as a legal institution and using the extant treaties between ancient Near Eastern states as the primary texts for comparison and engagement with the biblical materials.2 Thus, covenants

1 George E. Mendenhall, Law and Covenant in Israel and the Ancient Near East (Pittsburgh: The Biblical Colloquium, 1955). 2 Notice how often “law” or “treaty” occurs in the titles of the following important studies on biblical covenants: Herbert B. Huﬀmon, “The Covenant Lawsuit,” JBL 78 (1959): 285–295; Dennis J. McCarthy, Treaty and Covenant (AnBib 21; Rome: Pontiﬁcal Biblical Institute, 1963 [2d ed., 1978]); Meredith G. Kline, Treaty of the Great King: The Covenant Structure of Deuteronomy: Studies and Commentary (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1963); Rintje Frankena, “The Vassal Treaties of Esarhaddon and the Dating of Deuteronomy,” OTS 14 (1965): 140–154; Hayim Tadmor, “Treaty and Oath in the Ancient Near East: A Historian’s Approach,” in Humanizing America’s Iconic Book (ed. Gene M. Tucker and Douglas A. Knight; Chico: Scholars Press, 1982), 125–152; George E. Mendenhall, “The Suzerainty Treaty Structure: Thirty Years Later,” in Religion and Law (Winona Lake: Eisenbrauns, 1990), 85–100.

66

scott w. hahn

in biblical scholarship have generally been considered under the aspect of “law.” Scholarship has tended, however, to neglect the fact that even these ancient Near Eastern treaty-covenants had a pronounced culticliturgical dimension.3 The covenants were often concluded by lengthy invocations of nearly the entire Near Eastern pantheon, calling upon the gods to witness elaborate sacred oaths conﬁrmed by ritual sacriﬁces and to enforce those oaths with blessings for faithfulness and curses for transgression.4 Thus, the establishment of covenants consisted essentially of a liturgy: ritual words and actions performed in the presence of Divinity. The liturgical dimension of covenant-making appears quite clearly in the ot, where the covenant is established through cultic ritual (e.g., Exod 24:4–11) and liturgical functionaries or “celebrants” (i.e., priests and Levites) mediate the covenant blessings and curses on behalf of God (Num 6:22–27; Deut 27:14–26). Reﬂecting on the ot traditions of “covenant,” the author of Hebrews, while not forgetting the legal dimension, places the liturgical (or cultic) in the foreground. This is most obvious in chs. 8–9 of Hebrews,5 in which the author contrasts two covenant orders: the old (Heb 8:3–9:10) and the new (Heb 9:11–28). Both covenant orders have a cultus which includes a high priest (Heb 8:1, 3; 9:7, 11, 25, érxiereÊw) or “celebrant” (Heb 8:2, 6, leitourgÒw) who performs ministry (Heb 8:5; 9:1, 6, latre¤a) in a tent-sanctuary (Heb 8:2, 5; 9:2–3, 6, 8, 11, 21, skhnÆ), entering into a Holy Place (Heb 8:2; 9:2–3, 12, 24, ëgia) to oﬀer (Heb 8:3; 9:7, 14, 28, prosf°rv) the blood (Heb 9:7, 12, 14, 18–23, 25, aÂma) of sacriﬁces (Heb 8:3–4, 9:9, 23, 26, yus¤ai) which eﬀects puriﬁcation (Heb 9:13, ègiãzv; Heb 9:14, 22–23, kayar¤zv) and redemption (Heb 9:12, 15, lÊtrvsiw) of worshippers (Heb 8:10, 9:7, 19, laÒw; Heb 9:9, 14, latreÊontew) who

3 An exception is the essay by John M. Lundquist, “Temple, Covenant, and Law in the Ancient Near East and in the Hebrew Bible,” in Israel’s Apostasy and Restoration: Essays in Honor of Roland K. Harrison (ed. Gileadi Avraham; Grand Rapids: Baker, 1988), 293–305. 4 Cf. ANET 200–201; 205–206; 532–535, 538–541. 5 On the cultic background of Heb 9, see James Swetnam, “A Suggested Interpretation of Hebrews 9,15–18,” CBQ 27 (1965): 375; Johannes Behm, “diayÆkh,” TDNT 2:131–132; Ceslas Spicq, L’Épître aux Hébreux (2 vols.; Paris: Gabalda, 1952), 2:246–247; Albert Vanhoye, Old Testament Priests and the New Priest According to the New Testament (trans. J. B. Orchard; Studies in Scripture; Petersham, Mass.: St. Bede’s, 1986), 176–177.

covenant, cult, and the curse-of-death

67

have transgressed cultic law (Heb 8:4; 9:19, nÒmow).6 The mediation of both covenants is primarily cultic, the sacred realm of liturgy. The legal nature of the covenant is not absent, however. The two aspects of the covenant, legal and liturgical, are inextricably bound in a reciprocal relationship. On the one hand, cultic acts (i.e., sacriﬁcial rites) establish the covenant (Heb 9:18–21, 23), and also renew it (Heb 9:7; 10:3). On the other hand, the covenantal law provides the legal framework for the cult, determining the suitable persons, materials, acts, and occasions for worship (Heb 7:11–28; 9:1–5). Thus, the liturgy mediates the covenant, while covenant law regulates the liturgy. The legal and liturgical aspects of the covenant are united in Christ himself, who is simultaneously king (the highest legal authority) and high priest (the highest liturgical celebrant). This dual role of Christ as priest and king, running as a theme throughout the book, is announced already in Heb 1:3, where Christ “sits down at the right hand of the Majesty in heaven” (i.e., a royal act) after having “provided puriﬁcation for sins” (a priestly function). It is brought to its quintessential expression by the use of Melchizedek—both “King of Salem” and “Priest of God Most High” (Heb 7:1)—as a principal type of Christ. Hebrews’ vision of a cultic covenant, with close integration of law and liturgy, is diﬃcult for modern scholarship to appreciate. Western modernity, as heir to the Enlightenment concept of “separation of church and state,” has tended to privatize liturgy and secularize law, resulting in an irreconcilable divorce between the two. On the occasions when liturgy does appear in the public square, it is generally either dismissed as superstition or critiqued (reductionistically) as ritualized politics. In any case, Hebrews confronts us with a radically diﬀerent vision: law and liturgy as distinguishable but inseparable aspects of a single covenant relationship between God and his people. It is my thesis in this study that, in order to understand the Book of Hebrews, we must be prepared to enter into its own cultural 6 Cf. William L. Lane, Hebrews 9–13 (WBC 47b; Dallas: Word, 1991), 235: “The manner in which the argument is set forth presupposes the cultic orientation of 9:1–10 and its leading motif, that access to God is possible only through the medium of blood (9:7). The basis for the exposition in 9:11–28 is not primarily theological. It is the religious conviction that blood is the medium of purgation from deﬁlement. . . . The essence of the two covenants is found in their cultic aspects; the total argument is developed in terms of cultus. . . . The interpreter must remain open to the internal logic of the argument from the cultus.”

68

scott w. hahn

worldview, with its unity of liturgy and law; and that doing so will elucidate a long-standing interpretive crux: the meaning of diayÆkh in Heb 9:15–18. The methodology that I employ is in some ways classical textual exegesis, that is, examining the grammar and syntax of the text in the light of its historical and religious context. But since I emphasize the legal and liturgical aspects of the covenant in their integration, a more deliberate application of the social-scientiﬁc approach is appropriate. This methodology is associated with the scholars Bruce J. Malina, John J. Pilch, Richard Rohrbaugh, and others.7 David A. deSilva has applied social-scientiﬁc methods speciﬁcally to the interpretation of Hebrews.8 Regrettably, most of the social-scientiﬁc study of the New Testament in the past decades has focused on the Greco-Roman world, not the signiﬁcance of the unique cultural institutions of First and Second Temple Israel (or Judea) herself—the covenant, cult, priesthood, temple, etc.—and how these institutions shaped the cultural worldview of the New Testament authors. John Dunnill’s monograph Covenant and Sacriﬁce in the Letter to the Hebrews represents a breakthrough in this regard.9 Dunnill not only applies social-scientiﬁc methods to the analysis of the distinctly Israelite-Jewish values and cultural institutions characterizing the Book of Hebrews, but also incorporates methodological insights from the religious anthropology of Mary Douglas and Victor Turner.10 In what follows, I will build on Dunnill’s

7 Bruce J. Malina, The New Testament World: Insights from Cultural Anthropology (3d ed.; Louisville, Ky.: Westminster/John Knox, 2001); idem, Christian Origins and Cultural Anthropology: Practical Models for Biblical Interpretation (Atlanta: John Knox, 1986); idem, Windows on the World of Jesus: Time Travel to Ancient Judea (Louisville, Ky.: Westminster/ John Knox, 1993); John J. Pilch, Introducing the Cultural Context of the New Testament (New York: Paulist, 1991); John J. Pilch and Bruce J. Malina, Handbook of Biblical Social Values (Peabody, Mass.: Hendrickson, 1998); Richard Rohrbaugh, ed., The Social Sciences and New Testament Interpretation (Peabody, Mass.: Hendrickson, 1996); David G. Horrell, Social-Scientiﬁc Approaches to New Testament Interpretation (Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1999); Philip F. Esler, ed., Modelling Early Christianity: Social-Scientiﬁc Study of the New Testament in its Context (London: Routledge, 1995). 8 David A. deSilva, Despising Shame: Honor Discourse and Community Maintenance in the Epistle to the Hebrews (SBLDS 152; Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1995); idem, Perseverance in Gratitude: A Socio-Rhetorical Commentary on the Epistle “To the Hebrews” (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2000). 9 John Dunnill, Covenant and Sacriﬁce in the Letter to the Hebrews (SNTSMS 75; Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992). 10 Mary L. Douglas, Natural Symbols: Explorations in Cosmology (2d ed.; New York: Routledge, 1996); idem, Purity and Danger: An Analysis of Concepts of Pollution and Taboo

covenant, cult, and the curse-of-death

69

work while attempting to unravel the diﬃculties presented by Heb 9:15–18. 2. Hebrews 9:15–18: A Crux Interpretum Hebrews’ concept of covenant, with liturgy and law intertwined, may actually be at work in the one passage of Hebrews where the author seems to dispense with his usual cultic categories for understanding covenant. Ironically, the problematic passage occurs in the middle of Heb 9, the chapter with the densest concentration of cultic language and imagery in the book. In Heb 9:16–17, according to most commentators, the author abandons his Israelite, cultic understanding of diayÆkh, “covenant,”11 and appeals to the Greco-Roman, secular deﬁnition of diayÆkh as “last will or testament.”12 In the usual translations, the author seems, in the course of Heb 9:15–18, to slip between the two quite distinct meanings in a facile manner: For this reason he is the mediator of a new covenant (diayÆkh), so that those who are called may receive the promised eternal inheritance, because a death has occurred that redeems them from the transgressions under the ﬁrst covenant (diayÆkh). For where a will (diayÆkh) is involved, the death of the one who made it must be established. For a will (diayÆkh) takes eﬀect only at death, since it is not in force as long as the one who made it is alive. Hence not even the ﬁrst covenant (diayÆkh) was inaugurated without blood. (Heb 9:15–18 nrsv)

As can be seen, the nrsv follows the majority of commentators and translators by taking diayÆkh in the sense of “will” or “testament” in Heb 9:16–17, even though the word clearly has the meaning “covenant” in vv. 15 and 18, and indeed in every other occurrence in Hebrews.13 Nonetheless, it is not diﬃcult to see why this approach (New York: Routledge, 1966); Victor W. Turner, The Ritual Process: Structure and AntiStructure (Ithaca, N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1966). 11 On the use of diayÆkh with the meaning “covenant” in most Jewish Hellenistic literature, see Behm, TDNT 2:126–129. 12 For diayÆkh in secular Greek, see Johannes Behm and Gottfried Quell, TDNT 2:106–134, esp. 124–126. 13 Cf. neb, jb, tev, niv, nab (only the nasb translates “covenant” in vv. 16–17). Commentators endorsing “testament” in vv. 16–17 include: Gerhardus Vos, The Teaching of the Epistle to the Hebrews (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1956), 27–48; George W. Buchanan, To the Hebrews (AB 36; Garden City: Doubleday, 1972), 151; Thomas G. Long, Hebrews (IBC; Louisville: John Knox, 1997), 99; Harold W. Attridge, Hebrews (Hermeneia; Philadelphia: Fortress, 1989), 253–256; Paul Ellingworth,

70

scott w. hahn

enjoys majority support.14 In Heb 9:15, the context seems to demand the sense of “covenant,” since only a covenant has a mediator (mes¤thw) and reference is made to the ﬁrst diayÆkh, which the author clearly regards as a covenant. However, in Heb 9:16, the requirement for the “death of the one who made it” would seem to suggest the translation “will” or “testament,” since covenants did not require the death of their makers. Likewise, in Heb 9:17, the statement that a diayÆkh takes eﬀect only at death and is not in force while the maker is alive seems to apply only to a testament. However, in Heb 9:18, the topic returns again to “the ﬁrst diayÆkh,” that is, the Sinai event, which can scarcely be anything but a covenant. Nevertheless, while the alteration between the meanings “testament” and “covenant” seems required semantically, the resulting argument is not logically satisfying. A “testament” simply is not a “covenant,” and it is hard to see how the analogy between the two has any validity. In a “testament,” one party dies and leaves an inheritance for another. In a “covenant,” a relationship is established between two living parties, often through a mediator. Testaments do not require mediators, and covenants do not require the death of one of the parties. Moreover, it is hard to understand either the “new” or the “old” covenants—as portrayed in Hebrews—as a “testament.” If the old covenant is understood as a “testament,” God would be the “testator”; yet it is absurd to think of God dying and leaving an inheritance to Israel. In the new covenant, Christ indeed dies, but he is a mediator (Heb 9:15; 12:24), not a “testator.” Moreover, he does not die in order to leave an inheritance to the Church, but rather to enter the inheritance himself (Heb 1:3–4; 2:9; 9:11–12; 10:12–13), which he then shares with his “brothers” (Heb 2:10–3:6). Clearly, then, the mode of the inheritance of salvation in Hebrews is based on a Jewish covenantal and not a Greco-Roman testamentary model.15 Therefore, it is hard to see how the analogy the Commentary on Hebrews (NIGTC; Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1993), 462–463; Victor C. Pﬁtzner, Hebrews (ANTC; Nashville: Abingdon, 1997), 131; Craig R. Koester, Hebrews (AB 36; New York: Doubleday, 2001), 418, 424–426. 14 See Swetnam, “Suggested Interpretation,” 374–375, for a succinct summary of the case. 15 Cf. Dunnill, Covenant and Sacriﬁce, 46–47: “Though Hebrews exhibits Alexandrian [i.e. Hellenistic] terminology . . . in every case the substance of the thought is Jewish . . . The Hellenistic element overlays a mind thinking in the categories of the Old Testament cultus.” Although it came to be used in later periods, the institution of the testament is not native to Israelite-Jewish culture, which traditionally practiced intestate (non-testamentary) succession, in which the ﬁrst-born son enjoyed a privi-

covenant, cult, and the curse-of-death

71

author draws in Heb 9:15–18 has any cogency. The awkwardness of the argument has led a few commentators to propose taking diayÆkh as “covenant” in Heb 9:16–17 (see below), but most retain the sense “testament” while expressing their discomfort: Among the many references to covenants, new and old, the word-play on diayÆkh which compares them to a secular will seems strangely banal, and the argument that Jesus’ death was necessary because “where there is a will the death of the testator must be established” (9:16) is simply irrelevant to the theology of the new covenant.16

Basically the idea of testament ﬁts into the passage very clumsily.17 [The author] jumps from the religious to the current legal sense of diayÆkh . . . involving himself in contradictions which show that there is no real parallel.18

Is it really the case that the author of Hebrews, usually so theologically and rhetorically brilliant, has committed here a logical and theological faux pas, a minor blunder tearing the otherwise seamless coherence of his homiletical masterpiece?19 I am inclined to think leged share. The ﬁrst-born had no privileged status in Greco-Roman succession (see Larry R. Helyer, “The Pròtotokos Title in Hebrews,” Studia Biblica et Theologica 6 [1976]: 17). The fact that the author of Hebrews thinks in terms of Israelite-Jewish inheritance custom can be seen in the strategic use of the concept prvtÒtokow (ﬁrstborn) in Heb 1:6 and 12:23. 16 Dunnill, Covenant and Sacriﬁce, 250–251. 17 George D. Kilpatrick, “DiayÆkh in Hebrews,” ZNW 68 (1977): 263. 18 Behm, TDNT 2:131. Many other advocates of diayÆkh-as-testament also feel the tension caused by the abrupt switch in meaning, e.g., F. F. Bruce, The Epistle to the Hebrews (rev. ed.; NICNT; Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1990), 461; Pﬁtzner, Hebrews, 131; Ellingworth, Hebrews, 462; Swetnam, “Suggested Interpretation,” 373. Currently it seems popular to defuse this tension somewhat by describing the author as engaged in “playful” rhetorical argument which—while not logically valid—would amuse the audience or readership with its clever word-play (Attridge, Hebrews, 253–254; similarly Long, Hebrews, 98–99). Unfortunately, in order to be rhetorically eﬀective an argument must at least appear to be valid. A blatantly false example cited as proof, or a syllogism whose errors are apparent to all, tends to discredit the speaker and his argument. It is doubtful whether the argument of Heb 9:16–17 would have had even apparent validity under a testamentary interpretation. 19 On the coherence and brilliance of Hebrews’ thought and expression, see Attridge, Hebrews, 1: “[Hebrews is] the most elegant and sophisticated . . . text of ﬁrst-century Christianity. . . . Its argumentation is subtle; its language reﬁned; its imagery rich and evocative . . . a masterpiece of early Christian rhetorical homiletics”; Albert Vanhoye, The Structure and Message of the Epistle to the Hebrews (Subsidia Biblica 12; Rome: Pontiﬁcal Biblical Institute, 1989), 32–33: “Pause for a moment to admire the literary perfection of [this] priestly sermon. . . . One sees how the author is concerned about writing well . . . [his] talent is seen especially in the harmony of his composition”; Dunnill, Covenant and Sacriﬁce, 8: “[The interpreter must] capitalize on the strong impression of the unity of its imaginative world which any

72

scott w. hahn

not. In what follows, I will propose that if diayÆkh is understood as “covenant” in Heb 9:16–17, there is a way of interpreting the passage which conﬁrms the coherence of thought of the author, who seems to be explicating the legal implications of the liturgical act which established the ﬁrst covenant. First, I will point out certain frequently-overlooked diﬃculties with the usual interpretation of diayÆkh as “testament” in Heb 9:16–17; second, critique some previous attempts to understand diayÆkh as “covenant” in these verses; and ﬁnally, outline an original interpretive proposal which, I believe, has greater explanatory power than others oﬀered to date. 2.1. Diﬃculties with DiayÆkh as “Testament” The troubles with diayÆkh as “testament” in Heb 9:15–18 go deeper than the mere fact that the word so translated renders the argument of the passage obscure if not simply fallacious. John J. Hughes has pointed out these diﬃculties at length elsewhere.20 I will summarize some of Hughes’ observations here, focusing on the lexical, grammatical and legal problems with rendering diayÆkh as “testament” in these verses. 2.1.1. Lexical Issues Outside of Heb 9:16–17 the author of Hebrews uses diayÆkh only in its Septuagintal sense of “covenant” (tyriB)] .21 Moreover, the term diayÆkh (and the concept of “covenant”) occurs more often and receives greater attention and emphasis in Hebrews than in any other New Testament book.22 Most of the occurrences of the word (15 of 17) occur in the extended discussion of Christ-as-high-priest from

reading of Hebrews communicates. . . . It is generally agreed that Hebrews exhibits a marked theological coherence”; and Brooke F. Westcott, The Epistle to the Hebrews: The Greek Text with Notes and Essays (2d ed., 1892; repr., Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1980), xlvi–xlvii: “The style is . . . characteristic of a practised scholar. It would be diﬃcult to ﬁnd anywhere passages more exact and pregnant in expression. . . . The writing shows everywhere the traces of eﬀort and care. . . . Each element, which seems at ﬁrst sight to oﬀer itself spontaneously, will be found to have been carefully adjusted to its place, and to oﬀer in subtle details results of deep thought.” Cf. also Swetnam, “Suggested Interpretation,” 375. 20 John J. Hughes, “Hebrews IX 15ﬀ. and Galatians III 15ﬀ.: A Study in Covenant Practice and Procedure,” NovT 21 (1976–77): 27–96. 21 Cf. Behm, TDNT 2:132; Lane, Hebrews, 230. 22 Cf. Vos, Hebrews, 27.

covenant, cult, and the curse-of-death

73

Heb 7–10, with seven occurrences in Heb 9 alone. Since the word is central to the author’s thought, and in every instance outside Heb 9:16–17 has the meaning “covenant,” Hughes remarks: “As a matter of a priori concern one should at least be exceedingly cautious in attributing a meaning to diayÆkh in [Heb] 9:15–22 that is so foreign to the author’s use of the word elsewhere.”23 2.1.2. Grammatical Issues Several scholars have noted grammatical irregularities in the use of f°resyai (Heb 9:16b) and §p‹ nekro›w (Heb 9:17a).24 If Heb 9:16b had testamentary practice in view, one would expect ˜pou går diayÆkh, diay°menon énãgkh époyane›n, “where there is a testament, it is necessary for the testator to die” (italics added). The circumlocution yãnaton énãgkh f°resyai toË diayem°nou seems unnecessary. The nrsv translates, “the death of the one who made it must be established ” (italics added), but similar usage in the rest of the New Testament or the lxx cannot be found. F°rv frequently occurs in legal contexts (biblical and non-biblical) but in the sense of “bring a report, claim, or charge,” not a death. The expression should be f°resyai énãgkh tÚn lÒgon toË yanãtou, “it is necessary for the report of the death to be brought.”25 Another grammatical strain occurs at Heb 9:17a, diayÆkh går §p‹ nekro›w beba¤a, which the nrsv renders, “a will takes eﬀect only at death.” A literal translation, however, would read “for a diayÆkh is conﬁrmed upon dead [bodies].” ÉEp‹ nekro›w cannot be taken as “at death” (§p‹ nekr“ or §p‹ nekr≈sei), although this is the sense demanded by a testamentary interpretation of diayÆkh.26 The use of the plural (nekro›w, “dead [bodies]”) is particularly awkward if indeed the author was intending to speak of the death of the testator.27 Both of these grammatical irregularities become intelligible when diayÆkh is taken as “covenant” in the manner I will outline below. 23

Hughes, “Hebrews IX 15ﬀ.,” 32–33. Cf. Kilpatrick, “DiayÆkh,” 265; Westcott, Hebrews, 301. 25 Lexicographers treat it as a special case of f°rv, being unable to produce any analogous citations. Cf. LSJ 1923a (def. A.IV.4, “announce”), BAGD 855b (def. 4.a.b, “establish”), L&N 667b–668a (§70.5, “show”). Note Ellingworth’s honesty: “Exact parallels to this statement have not been found” (Hebrews, 464); and Attridge’s polite understatement: “The sense of f°resyai is somewhat uncertain” (Hebrews, 256). 26 Lane, Hebrews, 232; George Milligan, The Theology of the Epistle to the Hebrews (Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1899), 169. 27 Attridge admits, “The phrase referring to the testator’s death, ‘for the dead’ (§p‹ nekro›w), is somewhat odd” (Hebrews, 256). Likewise, Swetnam recognizes the oddity and oﬀers a singular explanation for it (“Suggested Interpretation,” 378). 24

74

scott w. hahn

2.1.3. Legal Issues Hughes demonstrates that the characteristics of a diayÆkh in Heb 9:16–17 do not, in fact, correspond to those of secular Hellenistic or Roman diay∞kai. For example, the ratiﬁcation or validation (beba¤vsiw) of wills in Hellenistic, Egyptian, and Roman law was not “over the dead [bodies]” (Heb 9:17, §p‹ nekro›w): It is simply untrue and completely lacking in classical and papyrological support to maintain that, given the legal technical terms (b°baiow, ﬁsxÊv, and perhaps §gkain¤zv) and their consistent meanings, a will or testament was only legally valid when the testator died . . . It is impossible, not just unlikely, that [Heb 9:16–17] refer to any known form of Hellenistic (or indeed any other) legal practice.28

A Hellenistic will was legally valid (b°baiow) not when the testator died, but when it was written down, witnessed, and deposited with a notary.29 Moreover, the inheritance was not always subsequent to the death of the testator, as Heb 9:17 would imply. Distribution of the estate while the testator(s) was still living (inter vivos) was widespread in the Hellenistic world.30 Only a few instances of donatio inter vivos known to the readers of Hebrews would have subverted the emphatic statement of Heb 9:17b (§pe‹ mÆpote ﬁsxÊei ˜te zª ı diay°menow)31 and destroyed its rhetorical eﬀectiveness.32 28

Hughes, “Hebrews IX 15ﬀ.,” 61. Hughes, “Hebrews IX 15ﬀ.,” 60. 30 Hughes, “Hebrews IX 15ﬀ.,” 62, citing Hans J. Wolﬀ, “Hellenistic Private Law,” in The Jewish People in the First Century: Historical Geography, Political History, Social, Cultural and Religious Life and Institutions (2 vols.; ed. Shemuel Safrai and Manahem Stern; CRINT, sec. 1; Assen: Van Gorcum, 1974), 1:534–560, here 543; and Rafal Taubenschlag, The Law of Greco-Roman Egypt in Light of the Papyri 322 BC–640 AD (2d ed.; Warsaw: Panstwowe Wydawnictwo Naukowe, 1955), 207–208. 31 On mÆpote as a strong negative, see Ellingworth, Hebrews, 464. The sense would not be “wills do not usually have force while the testator lives,” but “they certainly do not,” or perhaps “they never do” (cf. niv, asv). 32 Subsequent responses to Hughes’ demonstration (“Hebrews IX 15ﬀ.,” published 1979) of the lack of correspondence between Heb 9:16–17 and Greco-Roman testamentary law have been surprisingly weak. Curiously, Attridge, publishing almost thirteen years after Hughes’ seventy-page NovT article, makes no reference to Hughes or his arguments (Cf. Attridge, Hebrews, 255–256 n. 25, 419). Ellingworth, while aware of Hughes, does not rebut him, although his comment “énãgkh is here used [in v. 16] not strictly of a legal requirement” (Hebrews, 464) seems a concession to Hughes’ evidence that testaments were validated by a notary and not by death. Likewise, Koester, who feels Hughes’ arguments more strongly, has to nuance and mitigate the sense of Heb 9:17 to accommodate Hughes’ point that the language is not legally accurate (Hebrews, 418, 425). Koester also cites a papyrus death-notice as proof of his assertion that “legally people had to present evidence that the testator had died for a will to take eﬀect” (Hebrews, 418, 425), but the papyrus cited does not actually mention a will or inheritance as being at issue in the notice of death. 29

covenant, cult, and the curse-of-death

75

2.2. Previous Proposals for DiayÆkh as “Covenant” in Heb 9:16–17 The various diﬃculties with reading diayÆkh as “testament” noted above have led several scholars to maintain the author’s usual meaning “covenant” for diayÆkh in Heb 9:16–17.33 These scholars have, in my opinion, moved the discussion in the proper direction by seeking to explain Heb 9:16–17 in terms of the cultic rituals involved in biblical and ancient Near Eastern covenant-making. In these rites, the covenant-maker (ı diay°menow) swore a self-maledictory oath (i.e., a curse), which was then ritually enacted by the death of animals representing the covenant-maker.34 The bloody sacriﬁce of the animal(s) symbolized the fate of the covenant-maker should he prove false to his covenantal obligations.35 The meaning of Heb 9:16–17 may be paraphrased as follows: Where there is a covenant, it is necessary that the death of the covenant-maker be represented (by animal sacriﬁces); for a covenant is conﬁrmed over dead bodies (sacriﬁcial animals), since it is never valid while the covenant-maker is still ritually “alive.” 2.2.1. The Covenantal Background of Heb 9:16–17 As background for the covenantal interpretation of Heb 9:16–17, it may be useful to cite some relevant examples to demonstrate the following: (1) biblical and ancient Near Eastern covenant-making entailed the swearing of an oath, (2) this oath was a conditional selfmalediction, i.e., a curse, (3) the content of the curse usually consisted of the covenant-maker’s death, and (4) the curse-of-death was often pre-enacted through sacriﬁcial rituals. (1) Covenant-Making and Oath-Swearing. The swearing of an oath was closely associated with the making of a covenant. In fact, the two terms, oath (hl;a;) and covenant (tyrIB]), are sometimes used interchangeably, e.g., in Ezek 17:13–19:

33 E.g., Westcott, Hebrews, 298–302; Milligan, Hebrews, 166–170; John Brown, An Exposition of the Epistle of the Apostle Paul to the Hebrews (ed. D. Smith; New York: R. Carter, 1862; repr. Edinburgh: The Banner of Truth Trust, 1972), 407–419; Hughes, “Hebrews IX 15ﬀ.,” 27–96; Lane, Hebrews, 226–252; Darrell J. Pursiful, The Cultic Motif in the Spirituality of the Book of Hebrews (Lewiston, N.Y.: Edwin Mellen, 1993), 77–79. 34 E.g., Westcott, Hebrews, 301; Hughes, “Hebrews IX 15ﬀ.,” 40–42; Lane, Hebrews, 241–243. 35 Hughes, “Hebrews IX 15ﬀ.,” 41; Lane, Hebrews, 242.

76

scott w. hahn And he took one of the seed royal and made a covenant (tyrIB]) with him, putting him under oath (hl;a;). (The chief men of the land he had taken away, that the kingdom might be humble and not lift itself up, and that by keeping his covenant it might stand.) But he rebelled against him by sending ambassadors to Egypt, that they might give him horses and a large army. Will he succeed? Can a man escape who does such things? Can he break the covenant and yet escape? As I live, says the Lord GOD, surely in the place where the king dwells who made him king, whose oath he despised, and whose covenant with him he broke, in Babylon he shall die. . . . Because he despised the oath and broke the covenant, because he gave his hand and yet did all these things, he shall not escape. Therefore thus says the Lord GOD: As I live, surely my oath which he despised, and my covenant which he broke, I will requite upon his head. (italics added, rsv)

In light of Ezek 17:13–19 and similar texts, the close inter-relationship between “covenant” and “oath” is a commonplace among scholars who work with ancient Near Eastern covenant materials:36 It is now recognized that the sine qua non of “covenant” in its normal sense appears to be its ratifying oath, whether this was verbal or symbolic (a so-called “oath sign”).37 [B]erith as a commitment has to be conﬁrmed by an oath: Gen. 21:22ﬀ.; 26:26ﬀ.; Deut. 29:9ﬀ. (10ﬀ.); Josh. 9:15–20; 2 K. 11:4; Ezk. 16:8; 17:13ﬀ.38

(2) Covenant Oath as Conditional Self-Malediction. The oath by which a covenant was ratiﬁed was a conditional self-malediction (self-curse), an invocation of the divinity to inﬂict judgment upon the oathswearer should he fail to fulﬁll the sworn stipulations of the covenant. 36 See Gordon P. Hugenberger, Marriage as a Covenant: A Study of Biblical Law & Ethics Governing Marriage, Developed from the Perspective of Malachi (VTSup 52; Leiden: Brill, 1994), 183–184. Curse (hl;a); and covenant (tyrIB)] appear in semantic proximity in the following texts: Hos 10:4; Deut 29:11, 13 mt (ET 29:12, 14); Ezek 16 as shown above; and Gen 26:28. In Gen 24:1–67, hl;a; and h[;buv] are used interchangeably; and elsewhere (Deut 4:31; 7:12; 8:18; 31:20; Josh 9:15; 2 Kgs 11:4; Ezek 16:8; Ps 89:3) it is apparent that h[;buv] [B'v]ni and tyrIB] tr'K; are functionally equivalent. For a Phoenician example of the relationship between curse and covenant, see Ziony Zevit, “A Phoenician Inscription and Biblical Covenant Theology,” IEJ 27 (1977): 110–118. 37 Hugenberger, Marriage as Covenant, 4; citing James Barr, “Some Semantic Notes on the Covenant,” in Beiträge zur Alttestamentlichen Theologie: Festschrift für Walther Zimmerli zum 70. Geburtstag (ed. Herbert Donner, Robert Hanhart, and Rudolf Smend; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1977), 23–28. 38 Moshe Weinfeld, “tyrIB] berîth,” TDOT 2:256. See also Hugenberger, Marriage as Covenant, 182–184.

covenant, cult, and the curse-of-death

77

A fourteenth-century bce Hittite covenant expressed this principle as follows: “May the oaths sworn in the presence of these gods break you like reeds, you . . . together with your country. May they exterminate from the earth your name and your seed.”39 Likewise, in Ezek 17:13–19, it is evident from the divine threats to enforce the oath that the making of the covenant involved a conditional curseof-death (e.g., Ezek 17:16, 19). The word “curse,” in fact, came to be functionally equivalent to “covenant” and “oath.” Hugenberger remarks, “The fact that hl;a; (originally meaning “curse,” cf. Gen 24:41; Deut 29:19 mt [ET 29:20]; 30:7; Isa 24:6; Jer 23:10; Pss 10:7; 59:13) is used [to mean “covenant”] serves to emphasize the hypothetical self-curse which underlies biblical oaths—that is, if the oath should be broken, a curse will come into eﬀect.”40 (3) Death as the Content of the Curse. That the curse for covenant violation was typically death can be seen quite clearly in the passage from Ezekiel cited above (17:16), in the covenant curses of Lev 26 and Deut 28,41 and in other biblical passages which explicitly mention the violation of the covenant being sanctioned by death42 or mortal punishment.43 Likewise, among extant ancient Near Eastern covenant documents, death by excruciating or humiliating means, accompanied by various other calamities, is frequently the content of the oath-curse.44 At Qumran it is a commonplace that “the sword avenges the covenant”45 resulting in death.46 Dunnill’s observation is apposite: 39

ANET 206b. Hugenberger, Marriage as Covenant, 194. Sometimes the curse is only implicit. See Hugenberger, Marriage as Covenant, 200–201. Some biblical examples are 1 Sam 3:17; 14:44; 20:13; 25:22; 2 Sam 3:9; 3:35; 19:14 mt; 1 Kgs 2:23; 2 Kgs 6:31; Ruth 1:17; Jer 42:5, in all of which the content of the curse is left unexpressed, but may be presumed to be death. 41 Cf. Lev 26:14–39, esp. v. 30, but also vv. 16, 22, 25, 38; Deut 28:15–68, esp. vv. 20, 22, 24, 26, 48, 51, 61. 42 Deut 4:23, 26; 17:2–7; Josh 7:11, 15; 23:16; Jer 22:8–12 (both death and death-in-exile); Jer 34:18–21; Hos 8:11. 43 E.g., to be “devoured” (Deut 31:16); “consumed” and “burned’ (Isa 33:8–12; Jer 11:10, 16); “destroyed’ (Hos 7:13 [cf. 6:7]). 44 Cf. ANET 179–180, 201, 205, 532, 534, 538–541. Note, too, that while not all the curses are death per se, usually they are means of death: plague, famine, siege, military defeat, etc. 45 See CD I, 3; I, 17–18; III, 10–11; 4Q266 2 I, 21; 4Q269 2 I, 6; 4Q390 1 I, 6. The reference to the “sword” is probably inspired by Lev 26:25. 46 See CD XV, 4–5; 1Q22 1 I, 10. 40

78

scott w. hahn In both Greek and Hebrew [oaths] often take the form of a conditional self-curse, the swearer invoking upon his or her own head penalties to follow any breach of the undertaking. . . . Even where the context is non-legal and the vagueness of the penalty shows the formula on the way to becoming a ﬁgure of speech, in every case the invocation of death is the guarantee of sincerity, placing the whole person behind the promise made.47

(4) The Curse of Death Ritually Enacted. Several ancient Near Eastern documents record the symbolic enactment of the curse-of-death during the covenant-making ritual. One of the most celebrated examples is the eighth-century treaty of Ashurnirari V and Mati’ilu, the King of Arpad, which includes the following enacted curse-ritual or Drohritus: This spring lamb has been brought from its fold . . . to sanction the treaty between Ashurnirari and Mati’ilu. If Mati’ilu sins against (this) treaty made under oath by the gods, then, just as this spring lamb . . . will not return to its fold, alas, Mati’ilu . . . [will be ousted] from his country, will not return to his country, and not behold his country again. This head is not the head of a lamb, it is the head of Mati’ilu. . . . If Mati’ilu sins against this treaty, so may, just as the head of this spring lamb is torn oﬀ . . . the head of Mati’ilu be torn oﬀ.48

Hugenberger draws the following conclusion: In light of this and many similar examples [e.g., ANET 539f.], it is possible . . . that the prominence of such cutting oath-signs in the ratiﬁcation ceremony for covenants gave rise to the widespread terminology of “cutting” [tr'K;] a covenant as well as “cutting” a curse.49

The Bible records similar curse-rituals. Abraham’s bisection of animals in the covenant of Gen 15 represented a self-curse of death for the covenant-maker—in this case, God himself. The signiﬁcance

47 Dunnill, Covenant and Sacriﬁce, 249. Cf. O. Palmer Robertson: “The death of the covenant-maker appears in two distinct stages. First it appears in the form of a symbolic representation of the curse, anticipating possible covenantal violations. Later the party who violates the covenant actually experiences death as a consequence of his earlier commitment” (The Christ of the Covenants [Grand Rapids: Baker, 1980], 11–12). 48 ANET 532b. 49 Hugenberger, Marriage as Covenant, 195; Quell, TDNT 2:108. In light of the evidence Hugenberger and others have adduced, Koester’s statement that “there is little evidence that sacriﬁces represented the death of the one making the covenant” is puzzling (Hebrews, 418).

covenant, cult, and the curse-of-death

79

of the Drohritus is elucidated by Jer 34:18–20,50 where the Lord addresses the leaders of Jerusalem and Judah, who had made a solemn covenant to release their slaves during the siege of Jerusalem but promptly reneged on their commitment when the siege was lifted: I will make the men who violated My covenant, who did not fulﬁll the terms of the covenant which they made before Me, [like] the calf which they cut in two so as to pass between the halves: The oﬃcers of Judah and Jerusalem, the oﬃcials, the priests, and all the people of the land who passed between the halves of the calf shall be handed over to their enemies, to those who seek to kill them. Their carcasses shall become food for the birds of the sky and the beasts of the earth. (njps)

Signiﬁcantly, each of the biblical covenants that concern the author of Hebrews involves a Drohritus symbolizing the curse-of-death. The covenant (or covenants) with Abraham (Heb 6:13–18; 11:17–19) is conﬁrmed by the bisection of animals (Gen 15:9–10), the rite of circumcision (Gen 17:10–14, 23–27), and the “sacriﬁce” of Isaac (Gen 22:13; Heb 6:14; 11:17–19).51 The Sinai covenant is solemnized by the sprinkling of the people with the blood of the animal sacriﬁces after their solemn promise to obey the covenant stipulations (Exod 24:3–8), conveying the concept, “As was done to the animals, so may it be done to us if we fail to keep the covenant.” 2.2.2. The Exegesis of Heb 9:16–17 with DiayÆkh as “Covenant” The advocates of diayÆkh-as-covenant propose this biblical and ancient Near Eastern background of covenant-by-self-maledictory-oath as the context for Heb 9:16–17. In Heb 9:16, according to this view,

50 The scholarly support for viewing Gen 15 as a self-maledictory ritual enactment in light of Jer 34 is strong, although some dispute it. See Quell, TDNT 2:116; Hugenberger, Marriage as Covenant, 195 n. 109. 51 On the possibility that the covenant-making ceremonies in Gen 15 and 17 are not parallel accounts of the same event but intentionally diﬀerent covenants, see T. Desmond Alexander, “A Literary Analysis of the Abraham Narrative in Genesis” (Ph.D. diss.; The Queen’s University of Belfast, 1982), 49, 160–182. Heb 6:13–18 and 11:17–19 focus on the formulation of the Abrahamic covenant-oath found in Gen 22:15–18. On the self-maledictory symbolism of circumcision, see Meredith G. Kline, By Oath Consigned: A Reinterpretation of the Covenant Signs of Baptism and Circumcision (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1968), 39–49, 86–89, esp. 43; Hugenberger, Marriage as Covenant, 196; and Dunnill, Covenant and Sacriﬁce, 177 n. 72. On the interrelationship of the three Abrahamic covenant-making rituals, see Dunnill, Covenant and Sacriﬁce, 177.

80

scott w. hahn

f°resyai should be translated “bring into the picture” or “introduce.”52 The “death” (yãnatow) that must be “brought into the picture” (f°resyai) is the death of the covenant-maker (ı diay°menow),

symbolically represented by the sacriﬁcial animals. Thus, Heb 9:16 (˜pou går diayÆkh, yãnaton énãgkh f°resyai toË diayem°nou) should be translated, “For where there is a covenant, it is necessary to introduce the [symbolic] death of the covenant-maker.” The following statement of Heb 9:17, “for a covenant is ratiﬁed over dead [bodies],” is a fairly accurate description of biblical and ancient Near Eastern covenant-making practice. Hebrews 9:17b, “since it [a covenant] is never in force while the covenant maker lives,” makes sense if ˜te zª ı diay°menow (“while the covenant-maker lives”) is understood symbolically, i.e., to mean “while the covenant-maker is still ritually alive, not yet having undergone the death represented by the sacriﬁcial animals.” Hebrews 9:18–22, which speaks of the sprinkling of blood at the establishment of the ﬁrst covenant at Sinai, follows naturally from Heb 9:16–17 (˜yen, “hence”). Hebrews 9:16–17 states that a covenant requires the ritual death of the covenant-maker; Heb 9:18–22 points out that in fact the ﬁrst covenant was established in this way, with the blood of the representative animals being sprinkled over the people and all the implements of the covenant cult. 2.2.3. Diﬃculties in the Case for DiayÆkh as Covenant In many respects the case for diayÆkh-as-covenant in Heb 9:16–17, as it has been argued to date, is appealing. It retains continuity with the author’s Jewish, cultic understanding of the nature of “covenant,” and produces a logically sound reading of Heb 9:15–18. However, there are at least two serious objections to the view as outlined above. First, covenants were not always ratiﬁed by the ritual slaughter of animals. William Lane goes so far as to say, “The formulation [Heb 9:17, §pe‹ mÆpote ﬁsxÊei ˜te zª ı diay°menow] accurately reﬂects the legal situation that a covenant is never secured until the ratiﬁer has bound himself to his oath by means of a representative death” (italics added).53 While it is true that many covenants were solemnized in this way, one cannot assert that a “representative death” was always

52 Hughes cites 2 Pet 2:11, John 18:29, and 1 Clem. 55:1 as examples of similar usage (“Hebrews IX 15ﬀ.,” 42–43). See BAGD 855b (def. 4.a.b). 53 Lane, Hebrews, 243.

covenant, cult, and the curse-of-death

81

necessary.54 There was no monolithic form for covenant-making in the Bible or the ancient Near East. Moreover, it was the oath rather than the sacriﬁces that suﬃced to establish a covenant, as Hugenberger and others have demonstrated.55 Second, it does not seem plausible that the two phrases yãnaton énãgkh f°resyai toË diayem°nou, “it is necessary for the death of the covenant-maker to be borne,” and ˜te zª ı diay°menow, “while the covenant-maker is alive,” are intended in a ﬁgurative sense. The author does appear to be speaking of the actual death of the covenantmaker.56 These two objections suggest that, although the reading of diayÆkh as “covenant” may be an improvement over the alternative “testament,” a better case must be made for it. 2.3. A New Proposal: The Broken Covenant and the Curse-of-Death An interpretation of Heb 9:16–17 that renders the text intelligible and coheres with the theological system expressed in the rest of the epistle is possible, if one recognizes that the particular covenant occupying the author’s thought in Heb 9:15–22 is the ﬁrst or Sinai covenant, seen as a broken covenant. It is not covenants in general, but the broken Sinai covenant that forms the context within which Heb 9:16–17 should be understood. In what follows I will oﬀer my exegesis of Heb 9:16–17 phrase by phrase. 2.3.1. ÜOpou går diayÆkh (Heb 9:16a) Hebrews 9:16–17 is a parenthetical explanation of the genitive absolute construction in Heb 9:15, yanãtou genom°nou eﬁw épolÊtrvsin t«n §p‹ tª pr≈t˙ diayÆk˙ parabãsevn, “a death having occurred for the remission of transgressions under the ﬁrst covenant ” (italics added). The purpose of Heb 9:16–17 is to explain why a death was necessary, given the predicament of the broken ﬁrst covenant. 54 Brown, Hebrews, 415: “Far less have we evidence that the death of the sacriﬁcial victim was necessary to the validity of every arrangement to which the word rendered ‘covenant’ may be applied”; Attridge, Hebrews, 254: “There are covenants recorded in scripture where no inaugural sacriﬁce is mentioned.” 55 Hugenberger, Marriage as Covenant, 196–197, and Weinfeld, TDOT 2:256 and scripture references cited therein. 56 Robert P. Gordon, Hebrews (Sheﬃeld: Sheﬃeld Academic Press, 2000), 103–104: “V. 16b refers unmistakably to the death of the ratiﬁer of the will/covenant as being essential for its implementation. . . . Interpreting this as the symbolic death of the ratiﬁer . . . requires a lot of reading between the lines in v. 16b and even more so in v. 17”; cf. also Vos, Hebrews, 39.

82

scott w. hahn

In Heb 9:16, when the author says “For where there is a covenant,” the reader must also incorporate from Heb 9:15 the concept parabãsevn genom°nvn, “transgressions having taken place.” In other circumstances—for example, if there were no covenant in place, or if a diﬀerent kind of relationship were in place (e.g., a trade contract)— transgressions would not result in death, or would simply not be of concern. However, the author of Hebrews emphasizes, ˜pou går diayÆkh, yãnaton énãgkh f°resyai toË diayem°nou, “where there is a covenant, it is necessary for the death of the covenant-maker to be endured [when transgressions have taken place].” The fact that a covenant is in force renders the situation of transgression deadly. The author’s point becomes clearer when ˜pou is taken causally, i.e., not as “where” but as “whereas” or “since.”57 Verse 16 could be rendered, “Since there is a covenant, it is necessary for the death of the covenant-maker to be borne.” Under diﬀerent circumstances, the fact that there had been transgressions (parabãseiw) may have been inconsequential or given rise to some lesser punishment, but “since there is a covenant”—particularly one that has been ratiﬁed by a bloody Drohritus (Heb 9:18–22), i.e., which entails a curse-of-death for violations—“the death of the covenant-maker must be borne.” 2.3.2. yãnaton énãgkh f°resyai toË diayem°nou (Heb 9:16b) A broken covenant of this kind demands the curse-of-death. The biblical and extra-biblical examples of death as the sanction for covenant-breaking (see above) support the author’s assertion. Some commentators have voiced the opinion that “covenants or contracts, of whatever sort, simply do not require the death of one of the parties,”58 but in the understanding of the author of Hebrews, covenants of this sort (ratiﬁed by sacriﬁce) certainly do require the death of one of the parties when broken. An explanation of the circumlocution yãnaton énãgkh f°resyai toË diayem°nou is in order. F°rv should be taken in its common meaning “to bear, to endure,”59 rather than the otherwise-unattested 57 Cf. BAGD 576a (def. 2b); L&N 782a (§89.35); LSJ 1242a (def. II.2). ÜOpou is clearly causal in 1 Cor 3:3, 4 Macc 14:11, 14, 19; possibly also in 4 Macc 2:14 and 6:34. ÜOpou occurs in Heb 6:20; 9:16 and 10:18. In both Heb 9:16 and 10:18 the causal meaning (“whereas, since”) seems to provide a better reading than the usual rendering. 58 Attridge, Hebrews, 256. 59 BAGD 855a (def. 1c); L&N 807a (§90.64); LSJ 1923a (def. A.III). In Heb

covenant, cult, and the curse-of-death

83

meanings most modern versions and lexicons provided here for the phrase yãnaton f°resyai.60 The phrase diay°menon énãgkh époyane›n, “it is necessary for the covenant-maker to die,” would be more succinct, but the diﬀerence in emphasis between “the covenant-maker must die” and “the death of the covenant-maker must be borne” is signiﬁcant, if subtle. In the ﬁrst formulation, the subject of the verbal idea is the covenant-maker, in the second, it is the death. The second formulation does not actually specify who must die, only that the covenant-maker’s death must be endured. The author leaves open the possibility that the death of the covenant-maker might be borne by a designated representative, e.g., the high-priest Jesus. He only stresses that, because of transgression (Heb 9:15), someone must bear the curse-of-death, without specifying whom. In the view of the author, ultimately Christ endures the curse-of-death on behalf of the actual covenant-makers, i.e., those under the ﬁrst covenant (Heb 9:15). The concept of someone “bearing” (f°rv) the death of the covenantmaker in Heb 9:16, like the “bearing (énaf°rv) the sins of many” in Heb 9:28, may be shaped by the use of f°rv in Isa 53 lxx, where (éna)f°rv is consistently used in the sense “bear something for another.”61 Hebrews 9:28 (tÚ poll«n énenegke›n èmart¤aw) is a clear reference to Isa 53:12 lxx (ka‹ aÈtÚw èmart¤aw poll«n énÆnegken), which suﬃces to show that Isa 53 is in the mind of the author in Heb 9. Thus, it may well be that the use of f°rv in the sense of “bear on another’s behalf ” in Isa 53:3–4 elucidates the use of f°rv in Heb 9:16. 2.3.3. diayÆkh går §p‹ nekro›w beba¤a (Heb 9:17a) The sense of Heb 9:17a (“a [broken] covenant is conﬁrmed upon dead [bodies]”) is that, after a covenant has been broken (the situation under the ﬁrst covenant), the only means of enforcing the covenant is to actualize the covenant curses, which ultimately result in the death of the covenant-maker-turned-covenant-breaker.62

13:13 f°rv is used in this sense (tÚn ÙneidismÚn aÈtoË f°rontew). Cf. also Heb 12:20 (oÈk ¶feron går tÚ diastellÒmenon); Isa 53:4 lxx (otow tåw èmart¤aw ≤m«n f°rei); Jer 51:22 lxx; Ezek 34:29; 36:6 lxx. 60 See discussion above, esp. n. 25. 61 Cf. Isa 53:3, 4, 11, 12. 62 Cf. Lev 26:14–39, esp. v. 30, but also vv. 16, 22, 25, 38; Deut 28:15–68, esp. vv. 20, 22, 24, 26, 48, 51, 61. As was noted above for the ancient Near Eastern oath-curses, although not all the curses of Lev 26 and Deut 28 are immediate death,

84

scott w. hahn

The use of the plural §p‹ nekro›w, “dead bodies”—problematic under the testamentary reading—is not unexpected under the reading proposed here. The situation the author envisions is the ﬁrst covenant, made by the people. ÑO diay°menow and §p‹ nekro›w refer to the people of Israel in the collective singular and the plural form respectively. The grammatically-singular “people” (cf. Heb 9:19, laÒw) is the “covenant-maker” (ı diay°menow) at Sinai, yet “dead bodies” (nekro¤, cf. Deut 28:26 lxx) would result if the curse-of-death was actualized upon them. 2.3.4. §pe‹ mÆpote ﬁsxÊei ˜te zª ı diay°menow (Heb 9:17b) The bold statement of Heb 9:17b, “since it certainly is not in force while the covenant-maker lives,”63 expresses the following principle: for the covenant-maker(s) to remain alive after violating the covenant indicates that the covenant has no binding force (mÆpote ﬁsxÊei). It is useful to recall the rhetorical question of Ezek 17:15: “But he rebelled against him . . . Will he succeed? Can a man escape who does such things? Can he break the covenant and yet escape?” (rsv). For the author of Hebrews, as well as for Ezekiel, the answer is an emphatic “No!” (cf. Heb 12:25!). The survival of the covenant-maker after the violation of his sworn commitment demonstrates the impotence of the covenant and the powerlessness of the oath-curse. A covenant is not in force if it is not enforced. 2.3.5. ˜yen oÈd¢ ≤ pr≈th xvr‹w a·matow §gkeka¤nistai (Heb 9:18) Hebrews 9:18–22 explicitly concerns the ﬁrst Sinaitic covenant, strengthening the case that this broken covenant is the assumed context of Heb 9:16–17. The sense of Heb 9:18, ˜yen oÈd¢ ≤ pr≈th xvr‹w a·matow §gkeka¤nistai, may be “Hence, neither was the ﬁrst covenant inaugurated without blood,” the emphasis being on the fact that, at its very inauguration, the ﬁrst covenant liturgically pre-enacted the death of the covenant-maker should the covenant be transgressed.64 Thus, the reader should not doubt that the Sinaitic covenant was one that entailed the curse-of-death. The ﬂow of thought from Heb 9:16–17 to 9:18–22 could be paraphrased as follows: “A broken virtually all the curses are means of death: plague, disease, enemy attack, wild animals, siege, famine, etc. 63 For mÆpote as a strong negative (“certainly not”) see Ellingworth, Hebrews, 464. 64 Cf. Vanhoye, New Priest, 203.

covenant, cult, and the curse-of-death

85

covenant requires the death of the covenant-maker (Heb 9:16–17); hence, the ﬁrst covenant liturgically portrayed the death of the covenant-maker by bloody sacriﬁce (Heb 9:18–21). Nearly everything about the ﬁrst covenant was covered in blood, representing the necessity of death for the forgiveness of transgressions of the covenant (Heb 9:22, cf. 9:15).” 3. Conclusion and an Avenue for Further Study At the beginning of this essay, we discussed the close integration of the legal and liturgical aspects of the covenant in the thought-world of Hebrews. However, Heb 9:15–18 appeared to be counter-evidence for this integration. In Heb 9:16–17, the author appears to use diayÆkh in a sense quite diﬀerent from his customary usage, stepping outside Israelite-Jewish cultic categories in order to draw an analogy from Greco-Roman law, whose relevance is anything but clear. I have argued that the solution to the puzzle of Heb 9:16–17 is not to abandon the cultic-covenantal framework of the author’s thought, with its close relationship between liturgy and law, but to enter into that framework more deeply. If it is understood that the context for the statements of Heb 9:16–17 is the broken ﬁrst covenant mentioned in Heb 9:15, one can see that the author is drawing out the legal implications of the liturgical ritual (i.e., bloody sacriﬁces) that established the ﬁrst covenant: a broken covenant demands the death of the covenant-maker (Heb 9:16), and it is not being enforced while the oﬀending covenant-maker lives (Heb 9:17). Therefore, Heb 9:16–17 does not involve an abrupt, unmarked switch in context (from Jewish to Greco-Roman), nor does the author argue for a strained analogy between a “covenant” and a “testament.” Verses 16–17 simply restate a theological principle summarized in the verse they seek to explicate (Heb 9:15): the ﬁrst covenant entailed the curse-of-death for those who broke it (Heb 2:2; 10:28), which Christ takes upon himself as Israel’s corporate representative (Heb 2:9, 14; 9:28), thus freeing those under the ﬁrst covenant from the curse-of-death (Heb 2:15; 10:14) and providing for them a new and better covenant (Heb 9:28; 10:15–17; 12:22–24). If I have been correct in my exegesis of Heb 9:16–17, then the statement of v. 17b certainly opens up an avenue for further study: §pe‹ mÆpote ﬁsxÊei ˜te zª ı diay°menow, “since [the covenant] is certainly

86

scott w. hahn

not in force while the covenant-maker lives.” According to my paradigm, the author is speaking about the broken Sinaitic covenant: having been broken (at the golden calf apostasy), it is not in force (or being enforced) until the covenant curse (i.e., death) is actualized upon the covenant-maker (Israel). The covenant-curse of death is only ﬁnally visited upon Israel when Christ dies as their representative (Heb 9:15). But this implies that, in the author’s view, there is a extended hiatus in Israel’s history between the violation of the ﬁrst covenant (Exod 32:1–14) and the death of Christ, during which the ﬁrst covenant was, in a sense, not “strong” or “in force” (mÆpote ﬁsxÊei), held in abeyance, its curses not being actualized. It is as if, after the golden calf, a verdict is reached, the sentence handed down, but the execution suspended indeﬁnitely. What justiﬁed this suspension? The answer is to be found in the narrative of Exod 32. After the covenant has been broken God threatens to enforce it: “Now let me alone, so that my wrath may burn hot against them and I may consume them; and of you I will make a great nation” (Exod 32:10 nrsv). But Moses pleads with God to relent, based on the divine oath to the Patriarchs: “Remember Abraham, Isaac, and Israel, your servants, how you swore to them by your own self ” (Exod 32:13 nrsv). Moses is referring to God’s oath at the Aqedah (Gen 22:15–18), the only record of God swearing by himself to the Patriarchs. On Mt. Moriah, after the near-sacriﬁce of Isaac, God spoke to Abraham: By Myself I swear, the LORD declares: Because you have done this and have not withheld your son, your favored one, I will bestow My blessing upon you and make your descendants as numerous as the stars of heaven and the sands on the seashore; and your descendants shall seize the gates of their foes. All the nations of the earth shall bless themselves by your descendants, because you have obeyed My command. (Gen 22:16–18 njps)

In Exod 32:13, Moses appeals to this oath, making the following argument to God: “You cannot annihilate Israel for violating their covenant-oath, for if you do, you would violate your own self-sworn oath to bless and multiply Abraham’s descendants.” In other words, the covenant curses of Sinai could not be enforced upon the people of Israel because of God’s prior oath to Abraham to bless his descendants (i.e., Israel). The Levitical priesthood, according to the narrative of the Pentateuch, is established in response to the golden calf apostasy (Exod

covenant, cult, and the curse-of-death

87

32:29). The author of Hebrews notes that “on the basis of [the Levitical priesthood] the law was given to the people” (Heb 7:11). This would refer to the fact that the bulk of the sacriﬁcial system (Lev 1–7, 16), as well as the Deuteronomic Code, was given to Israel subsequent to the golden calf episode and the elevation of the Levites. The author of Hebrews may have held the view that this Levitical cultic system was “weak and useless” (Heb 7:18) because it was only a symbolic or pedagogical apparatus designed to remind Israel of her covenant violations (Heb 10:3) until one could come who was capable of bearing the curse-of-death of the (broken) covenant on behalf of the whole nation (Heb 2:9; 9:15), thus enabling God to enforce the ﬁrst covenant without undermining his self-sworn oath to bless the “seed of Abraham” (Gen 22:15–18; Heb 6:13–20). The author of Hebrews places considerable weight on divine oaths in general,65 and devotes particular attention to this divine oath at the Aqedah (Gen 22:15–18) in Heb 6:13–20. He mentions the Aqedah again in Heb 11:17–19. Dunnill remarks: The story of the “Binding of Isaac” [is] a theme which has vastly greater signiﬁcance, not only for this chapter but for the theology of the letter as a whole, than its rather brief appearance (11:17f.) would suggest. [It is of ] fundamental importance for the letter’s Christology . . . it acts as the organizing centre of Hebrews 11 and as a “foundation sacriﬁce” for the faith-covenant established through Jesus.66

In Jewish tradition, the Aqedah took place on the Day of Atonement, and the rituals of Day of Atonement were interpreted as a yearly anamnesis of Isaac’s “sacriﬁce.”67 Thus, the author’s theology of the Day of Atonement, articulated throughout Heb 9:1–28, may have an integral relation to the signiﬁcance he sees in the Aqedah and the divine oath given there (Heb 6:13–20; 11:17–19). In sum, it may be that the author of Hebrews regards the divine oath to Abraham at the Aqedah as a foundational act for Israel, which is renewed in Christ. The divine oath of the Aqedah is an expression of God’s providential mercy, inasmuch as it prevents the

65 Dunnill, Covenant and Sacriﬁce, 249: “Oaths and the ﬁnality they confer are deeply important in Hebrews, especially the unique status and revolutionary consequences of divine oaths.” The author discusses the divine oath of Num 14:20–23 (through Ps 95:7–11) in Heb 3:7–4:11 and that of Ps 110:4 in Heb 7:20–22. 66 Dunnill, Covenant and Sacriﬁce, 173. 67 See Dunnill, Covenant and Sacriﬁce, 174–175.

88

scott w. hahn

full enforcement of the curses of the ﬁrst covenant (Exod 32:13–14) until the coming of the Christ, who can bear the curse-of-death on behalf of all (Heb 2:9; 9:15) and restore for Israel the Abrahamic blessing (Heb 6:13–20; Gen 22:15–18). Christ’s death is simultaneously the legal execution of the curses of the old covenant and the liturgical ritual of sacriﬁce which establishes the new. Hebrews’ theology on this point would be strikingly similar to Paul’s in Gal 3:6–25, which is unsurprising given the numerous connections between Galatians and Hebrews already noted by other scholars.68 In any event, the complex of issues surrounding the divine oath at the Aqedah, the “weakness” of the Sinaitic covenant rituals, and the author’s bold statement in Heb 9:17b certainly merits further study. Scott W. Hahn, Ph.D. Professor of Scripture and Theology Franciscan University of Steubenville 808 Belleview Boulevard, Steubenville, Ohio 43952, U.S.A. [email protected]

68 E.g., Ben Witherington III, “The Inﬂuence of Galatians on Hebrews,” NTS 37 (1991): 146–152.

THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS AS A “JESUS-MIDRASH” Elke Tönges

1. Introduction My interest in the Epistle1 to the Hebrews concerns the way in which it cites and transforms verses, stories, characters, and themes from the Hebrew Bible. The author does not just adopt these Jewish traditions, but forms them into an immense intertextual network. By writing in an elaborated Greek, he or she presents Jewish traditions from his/her own particular viewpoint. The text never refers to nonJewish traditions, nor does it cite Greek or Roman literature. Rather, the author concentrates his/her literary composition on the words of God that she/he ﬁnds in Greek translation in the Scriptures of Israel. Therefore the Epistle to the Hebrews has mainly a Jewish background. I want to examine the special kind of Jewish background that might be possible for our text. First I will consider—in the section on methodology—whether Hebrews contains any midrashic elements and whether it might be considered as a Jewish midrash. Therefore I will analyze how it uses quotations from the Hebrew Bible and their introductory formulas. The next step will be to examine the content of Hebrews and its theological impact. How does the text refer to ﬁgures from Israel’s history? Finally I will return to the question of whether we may speak of the overall text of Hebrews as a midrash and will oﬀer a hypothesis for a possible original Sitz im Leben.

1 I will refer to our text as an “epistle,” although by using this term I do not intend to describe its literary form. Translations of Hebrews and other biblical texts in this article are my own.

90

elke tönges 2. Methodological Approach

2.1. The Epistle to the Hebrews—a “Jesus-Midrash”? If we want to call the Epistle to the Hebrews a “Jesus-Midrash,” we have to deﬁne the genre midrash in a broad sense. The word midrash is used in rabbinic and New Testament exegesis in diﬀerent ways. It may describe a literary genre, certain books, or a model for contemporary biblical-literary analysis.2 A deﬁnition of what is meant when we talk about midrash is therefore in order: (1) the contents of a text, (2) its form, (3) a method, (4) or all of these. Moshe D. Herr emphasized in 1971 that “Midrash is the designation of a particular rabbinic literature constituting an anthology and compilation of homilies.”3 Arnold Goldberg worked on a descriptive terminology of the “form” midrash. Yet his deﬁnition from 1985, whereby a lemma means a dictum provided that a certain hermeneutical operation is performed,4 seems too narrow. Most of the books which are described as Midrashim were written from the second century ce on. However, early forms of midrashim were already known in the centuries before Christ. Goldberg comments that in early Judaism the periphrastic exegesis of the Torah was more important than in our transmitted Midrashim. The oldest Midrash books are the so-called “tannaitic” or “exegetic” Midrashim (Mek. R. Yish., Sipra, Sipre Num., Sipre Deut.). These were written from the third century on, but include much older material. In terms of the methods employed, the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews is thoroughly Jewish. He or she uses exegetical terminology, rules of interpretation, and expository patterns (like the midrash) that are found elsewhere in Judaism. But the christological interpretation of the biblical writings makes a unique contribution. As an interpretive activity the midrashic procedure is mostly oriented to Scripture, adapting it to the present for the purpose of instructing or edifying the reader or hearer. The literary expression can be described in two diﬀerent ways. With the use of midrash in 2 Cf. Lieve Teugels, “Midrash in the Bible or Midrash on the Bible? Critical Remarks about the Uncritical Use of a Term,” in Bibel und Midrasch: Zur Bedeutung der rabbinischen Exegese für die Bibelwissenschaft (ed. Gerhard Bodendorfer and Matthias Millard; FAT 22; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1998), 44. 3 Moshe D. Herr, “Midrash,” EncJud 11:1507. 4 Arnold Goldberg, “Form-Analysis of Midrashic Literature as a Method of Description,” JJS 36 (1985): 159–174, esp. 162.

the epistle to the hebrews as a “jesus-midrash”

91

Ben Sira and Qumran, the term “midrash” is now employed more broadly to designate “interpretive rendering of the biblical text” (= implicit midrash) and various kinds of “text and exposition” patterns (= explicit midrash). Implicit midrash ﬁrst appears as a process of rewriting.5 Some examples of passages in Hebrews that have been identiﬁed as midrash are: Heb 1–4: “Schriftgnosis mit paränetischem Midrasch”6 Heb 1:1–147 Heb 1:1–2:188 Heb 2:5–8: “Ps 8:4–6 . . . followed by a midrashic commentary”9 Heb 3:1–6: “exegetic midrash”10 Heb 3:7–4:13: “selbständiger Midrasch über Ps 95”11 Heb 3:12–4:11: “Psalm 95:7–11 together with a midrashic application of the passage to the situation of the readers”12 (8) Heb 3:16–19: “Methode des rabbinischen Midrasch”13 (9) Heb 5:1–7:2814 (1) (2) (3) (4) (5) (6) (7)

5 E. Earle Ellis, The Old Testament in Early Christianity: Canon and Interpretation in the Light of Modern Research (WUNT 54; Tübingen: Mohr, 1991), 92; cf. 2 Chr 13:22; 24:27. 6 Hans Windisch, Der Hebräerbrief (2d ed.; HNT 14; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck), 1931), 8. 7 See E. Earle Ellis, Prophecy and Hermeneutic in Early Christianity: New Testament Essays (WUNT 18; Tübingen: Mohr, 1978), 221–226. 8 Ellis (The Old Testament in Early Christianity, 96 n. 69) suggests that Heb 1:1–2:18 is “perhaps” an instance of explicit midrash appearing as a “special pattern.” 9 Donald A. Hagner, Hebrews (NIBC 14; Peabody, Mass.: Hendrickson, 1998), 14. 10 Otto Michel calls Heb 3:3–6a an “exegetic Midrash,” which is inﬂuenced by the parallel text of Moses in Heb 3:2c (Otto Michel, Der Brief an die Hebräer [6th ed.; KEK 13; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1966], 92); cf. Scott Layton, “Christ over his House (Hebrews 3,6),” NTS 37 (1991): 473: “Heb 3,1–6 is a complex midrash on several texts.” 11 Peter S. Wick, “The Midrash on Deuteronomy 12:9–11 in Hebrews 3:7–4:13: A Key to the Overall Theological Concept of Hebrews” (paper presented at the international meeting of the SBL, Groningen, Netherlands, 26 July 2004). Cf. Otto Michel: “selbständiger Midrasch über Ps 95” (Michel, Brief an die Hebräer, 7). Martin Dibelius, “Der himmlische Kult nach dem Hebräerbrief,” TBl 21 (1942): 7: “Midrasch über Ps 95.” Windisch (Hebräerbrief, 30): “längere midraschartige Betrachtung über Ps 94,7–11.” 12 Hagner, Hebrews, 14. 13 Friedrich Schröger, Der Verfasser des Hebräerbriefes als Schriftausleger (BU 4; Regensburg: Pustet, 1968), 113. 14 Theme and initial texts (Heb 5:1–6; Ps 2:7; 110:4) + Exposition (Heb 5:7–10; [+ Inserted exhortation (Heb 5:11–6:12)] + Supplementary text (Heb 6:13–14; Gen 22:16–17) + Exposition (Heb 6:15–20) + Supplementary text (Heb 7:1–2; Gen

92

elke tönges

(10) Heb 7: “Midrasch über Ps 109,4 und Gen 14,17–20”15 (11) Heb 9: “midrash-like presentation of material drawn from the Pentateuch, but with no explicit quotation”16 (12) Heb 10: “quotation of Ps 40:6–8 with a brief midrashic commentary”17 (13) Heb 10:5–39: “proem Midrash”18 (14) Heb 10:1–18: “selbständige[r] Midrasch über die Einzigartigkeit des Opfers Christi”19 (15) Heb 11:8–19: “Abraham Midrash”20 (16) Heb 12: “midrashic treatment of ot material”21 (17) Heb 12:5–6: “Midrasch Haggadah”22 The above mentioned passages are explicit midrashim. They appear as clusters of texts and commentaries on a particular theme. Similar patterns may be found in Qumran (e.g. 4Q174) or in the texts of the ﬁrst-century Jewish writer Philo of Alexandria.23 The New Testament exegetical patterns display a number of diﬀerences from those of the rabbis. As I shall show later for the introductory formulas, this may represent an earlier stage of development of the art and genre as well as a divergent theological orientation. For example, the midrashim underlying Heb 5–7 are distinctive because of their christological dimension; they apply Ps 110:4 (109:4 lxx) to Jesus. Perhaps Hebrews cites not just the traditions, themes, and persons of the people of Israel to illustrate Jesus’ role and mission to the world, but also employs a traditional Jewish handling and creative writing of the well-known texts. Therefore, we might examine next the use of the quotations and introductory formulas in the next step. 14:17–20) + Exposition (Heb 7:3–27) + Concluding allusion to the initial text (Heb 7:28); cf. Ellis, Prophecy and Hermeneutic, 157 and Ellis, The Old Testament in Early Christianity, 99 n. 81. 15 Windisch, Hebräerbrief, 59. 16 Hagner, Hebrews, 14. 17 Ibid. 18 Ellis, The Old Testament in Early Christianity, 98, 107. 19 Michel, Brief an die Hebräer, 184. 20 Luis F. Mercado, “The Language of Sojourning in the Abraham Midrash in Hebrews 11:8–19: Its Old Testament Basis, Exegetical Traditions and Function in the Epistle to the Hebrews” (Th.D. diss., Harvard University, 1966), 2. 21 Hagner, Hebrews, 14. 22 Schröger, Verfasser, 189. 23 Ellis, The Old Testament in Early Christianity, 96 n. 71: “E.g. Philo, De Sacrif. Abel. 76–87: Lev 2:14 + Commentary with verbal links and supplementary texts + Concluding allusion to the opening text + Final texts (Exod 6:7; Lev 26:12).”

the epistle to the hebrews as a “jesus-midrash”

93

2.2. Quotations Some scholars claim to have found midrash texts elsewhere in the New Testament: 1 Cor 10:1–22 and the so-called “formula quotations” in Matthew’s Gospel.24 These formula quotations have the same formal structure as rabbinic midrashim deﬁned by Goldberg.25 How are the quotations used in Hebrews? The Epistle to the Hebrews is structured around forty-four direct quotations referring to a total of ﬁfty-three diﬀerent texts from what would come to be called the Hebrew Bible. There are more than eighty further allusions to other texts of the Jewish canon. Almost all quotations are taken from the Septuagint. However, it must be noted that the collection of Septuagint texts had not been completed by the end of the ﬁrst century and that the author may only have had certain parts of the Septuagint available. Judging from the scriptural quotations, these texts would have included the Torah, the Psalms, and Jeremiah. We know that in the case of the Epistle to the Hebrews, comparing Hellenistic or Jewish inﬂuence does not help to reveal the meaning of Hebrews in the ﬁrst century. There are many texts which demonstrate a combined Hellenistic-Jewish inﬂuence, such as the writings of Philo of Alexandria, who wrote in Greek but used midrashic techniques. We also know that there were many Greek synagogues at the time of the composition of the Epistle to the Hebrews. Therefore Hebrews can quote the Hebrew Bible in Greek translation and still be a “Jewish” book, because the common language of the ﬁrst century ce was Greek. Hypothesis 1: From the choice and origin of its quotations, it can be seen that the Epistle to the Hebrews originated at the boundary between Hebrew-Jewish and Hellenistic-Jewish milieu. To support the hypothesis, we might notice the following six points: (1) We have already seen that the auctor ad Hebraeos had access to a number of diﬀerent parts of the Septuagint. If we use the Jewish division of the Hebrew Scriptures into Torah, Prophets, and Writings 24 Cf. Matt 1:23; 2:6, 15, 18, 23; 4:15–16; 8:17; 12:18–21; 13:35; 21:5 and 27:9–10. 25 Arnold Goldberg, “Midrashsatz: Vorschläge für die descriptive Terminologie der Formanalyse rabbinischer Texte,” FJB 17 (1989): 45–56.

94

elke tönges

(Ketubim), we see that twenty-two of the direct quotations in Hebrews are from the book of Psalms; some Psalms (95, 110 [94, 109 lxx]) are even mentioned twice, and a few are alluded to even more often. This is a common rabbinic method: the rabbis like to quote the text under discussion, as is done in Heb 3:7–4:11 and Heb 7. (2) Next most frequent are quotations from the Torah, especially Genesis and Deuteronomy. The question is whether we already are ﬁnding signs in Hebrews of the three-part division of the Hebrew Bible. The author does not bother to discuss the development of the canon or to give us any hints in the text. The New Testament phrases “Law (of Moses) and Prophets”26 or “Torah of Moses, Prophets, Psalms”27 are not mentioned in Hebrews. It should, however, be noted, that the Greek word nÒmow appears only in Heb 7–10, which deals with cultic patterns. Here the argumentation about Jesus as high priest is interpreted in terms of the Melchizedek-Abraham tradition and cultic descriptions of the role and function of the priests. Therefore, nÒmow describes the Levitical part of the law. However, the underlying meaning of nÒmow here— and always—is the “Torah of Moses” which reveals the will of God (Heb 10:28; cf. 9:19). (3) Most Jewish texts seek to place themselves in the long tradition of the prophets of Israel. Hebrews does this too. In the exordium, the author introduces the prophets as revealing God’s message in an earlier time (Heb 1:1): “Having spoken of old in many forms and various ways to the fathers through the prophets.” Texts from the prophetic books, such as Jer 31, are not just widely quoted but express the essence of the theological impact of the letter. Two quotations from 1 and 2 Samuel are eminently important. One cites God’s promise in Nathan’s prophecy (2 Sam 7:14 in Heb 1:5) and the other includes God’s assurance that the faithful priest will receive from God an everlasting house (1 Sam 2:35 in Heb 2:17; 3:2, 6). (4) Except for the book of Psalms, there are not many quotations from the Writings (Ketubim) in the Epistle to the Hebrews. Indeed, it seems that Hebrews does not even know the Greek word grafÆ, using instead lÒgow z«n (Heb 4:12).

26 Cf. Luke 16:16 // Matt 11:13; Luke 16:29, 31; 24:27; Matt 5:17; 7:12; John 1:45; Acts 13:15; 24:14; 28:23; Rom 3:21. 27 Cf. Luke 24:44.

the epistle to the hebrews as a “jesus-midrash”

95

An indication of the clear and consistent christological interpretation of texts from the Hebrew Bible is given in Heb 10:7. Here Christ speaks in the words of Ps 40:8 (39:8 lxx): “in the scroll of the book, it is written about me” (§n kefal¤di bibl¤ou g°graptai per‹ §moË). (5) We should further recognize that Hebrews is full of composite quotations which often append to one text a compilation from another (cf. Heb 10:37–38: Isa 26:20 and Hab 2:3–4). This practice appears frequently in other Jewish literature, and such study and interpretation of Scripture was an established practice in ﬁrst-century Judaism. We have to assume that biblical quotations that deviate from the text of the Septuagint were generally intentional alterations rather than unintentional lapses. The Epistle to the Hebrews uses this technique freely to show and draw out its textual impact. Therefore, Hebrews has a number of textual alterations, such as Heb 10:6, “in burnt oﬀerings and sin oﬀerings you did not have pleasure.” The ﬁrst words about the oﬀerings, from Ps 40:7 (39:7 lxx), create verbal links within the larger exposition of Scripture, i.e., a pattern of explicit midrash (cf. Heb 10:38; Rom 10:12–13, 16, 18). However, there does remain the possibility that the author is using a diﬀerent version of the Septuagint from the one known to us, rather than making a deliberate alteration. For instance, this question remains open for the use of “body” in Heb 10:5 rather than “ears” as in the Psalm verse being quoted here (Ps 40:7 [39:7 lxx]). (6) Besides the quotations of Scripture from what would come to be called the Hebrew Bible, Hebrews includes allusions to the additional books in the Septuagint, speciﬁcally to the later Wisdom tradition (Heb 1:3: Wis 7:25–26; 11:25) and to the books of Maccabees (Heb 11:25: 2 Macc 6–7 and 4 Macc 15:2, 8). We may conclude that the use of scriptural quotations in the Epistle to the Hebrews is consistent with the development of the Jewish canon as witnessed in the writings of Greek-speaking authors of the ﬁrst century (cf. Josephus, C. Ap. 1.38–46). Hebrews therefore seems to be part of the Jewish discussion: it respects Jewish boundaries and thus enables the community it addresses to develop their ideas and understanding of the world and of God’s plan in the context of and in discussion with Jewish positions and traditions. Let me complete this point with Arnold Goldberg’s well-known insight that rabbinic literature—and, I would add, the Epistle to

96

elke tönges

the Hebrews—is “a literature of tradition, but also a literature of quotation.” 2.3. Introductory Formulas The Epistle to the Hebrews not only quotes texts from the Hebrew Bible, but also uses introductory formulas to introduce these quotations. These formulae quaestionis are important when we ask how Hebrews transforms the biblical texts and how it uses them to show that Jesus is the redeemer of the world. The formulas show that the Epistle to the Hebrews may be placed on the boundary between Hebrew-Jewish and Hellenistic-Jewish milieu. The well-known phrase, “it was written” (g°graptai), is used only once, in a quotation from Ps 40:8 (39:8 lxx) in Heb 10:7. In its place, phrases containing verbs like l°gein or fane›n (“speak, say”) or in some texts marture›n (“witness, bear testimony”) are used (Heb 2:6; 7:17). This reﬂects the fact that Greek is richer in verbs of saying than is Hebrew. With these verbs a certain shift from a written text to oral speech is made. The quotations in the Epistle to the Hebrews are no longer written, but are becoming the spoken authoritative word. Bruce Metzger has compared the use of introductory formulas in the Mishnah and in the New Testament. He suggests that when these formulas diﬀer, they are two diﬀerent genres rather than being two diﬀering interpretations of history. He points out that the New Testament and the Mishnah each contain a number of examples where the subject of the verb of saying in the formula may be either the Scriptures or God: “Indeed, so habitual was the identiﬁcation of the divine Author with the word of Scripture that occasionally personality is attributed to the passages itself.”28 In fact, “the author of Hebrews cites the words of Scripture as the words of God even where the ot does not so characterize them, and where the words are in the third person about God.”29 The author of Hebrews even characterizes two quotations as words of Christ: Heb 2:12–13 and 10:5–7. These are not the words of the earthly Jesus of Nazareth, but rather words of Christ, who expresses

28 Bruce M. Metzger, “The Formulas Introducing Quotations of Scripture in the nt and the Mishnah,” JBL 70 (1951): 306. 29 Ibid. Cf. Heb 1:6, 7, 8; 4:4, 7; 7:21; 10:30b.

the epistle to the hebrews as a “jesus-midrash”

97

his incarnation and his relation to God and his brothers and sisters in the words of Scripture (Ps 22:23 [21:23 lxx], etc.). Another text shows the use of the Holy Spirit in an introductory formula which expresses the authority of the quotation. In 2 Sam 23:2, God’s spirit speaks through David’s words. It is possible that this text is the origin of the formula, “as the Holy Spirit says” (cf. Heb 3:7, quoting Ps 95 [94 lxx]). The Psalms are full of references to being God’s word, and so ﬁt easily with the intention of Hebrews that the Psalms should be heard as divine speech. Various subjects are used to transmit the quotations: God, the Son, the Holy Spirit, Moses (Heb 9:20; 12:21), “someone” (Heb 2:6) and, at the end of the epistle, “we” (Heb 13:6).30 This change of authorities in introductory formulas is in its use similar to rabbinic literature. Texts that are quoted as God’s word are cited in the rabbinic literature as words of an authoritative rabbi. In addition, it is noteworthy that Hebrews is the only book in the New Testament to contain examples of the indeﬁnite type of formula where the subject is “someone” and/or the source of the citation is left unspeciﬁed (Heb 2:6, “someone [tiw] bore testimony to this somewhere [poÊ], saying”; Heb 4:4, “for he has spoken somewhere [poÊ]”; Heb 5:6, “since he [God] says elsewhere [§n •t°rƒ]”). This indeﬁnite formula appears also in the Mishnah and the writings of Philo.31 Hebrews uses these unspeciﬁc references to the Hebrew Bible to emphasize that the biblical text is not human writing, but the word of God (see Heb 5:12, lÒgia toË yeoË). Hypothesis 2: Hebrews’ view of the continuing activity of God in the historical event comprising the life, death, and resurrection of Jesus of Nazareth, as fulﬁlling or even surpassing divine revelation as recorded in the Hebrew Bible, is reﬂected even in the choice of

30 A precise list of the quotations, noting their diﬀerences from the Septuagint text known to us, may be found in Michael Theobald, “Vom Text zum ‘lebendigen Wort’ (Hebr 4,12): Beobachtungen zur Schrifthermeneutik des Hebräerbriefs,” in Jesus Christus als die Mitte der Schrift: Studien zur Hermeneutik des Evangeliums (ed. Christof Landmesser et al.; BZNW 86; Berlin: de Gruyter, 1997), 754. 31 Philo, Ebr. 61, Deus 74; cf. William Leonard, The Authorship of the Epistle to the Hebrews (London: Vatican Polyglot, 1939), 275, 283; Herbert E. Ryle, Philo and Holy Scripture (London: Macmillan, 1895), xiv; Joseph A. Fitzmyer, “The Use of Explicit Old Testament Quotations in Qumran Literature and in the New Testament,” NTS 7 (1960–61): 299–305.

98

elke tönges

formulas introducing quotations of Scripture in the Epistle to the Hebrews. 2.4. Use of Interpretation Patterns Friedrich Schröger recognized diﬀerent rhetorical styles. In his earlier work, Der Verfasser des Hebräerbriefes als Schriftausleger,32 he distinguishes between typological elements, methods of scriptural interpretation, and rabbinic or Qumranic Midrashim. However, we cannot entirely accept these distinctions, since it is not possible to distinguish between exegetical methods like the seven middot (exegetical rules) of Hillel,33 which are quite often used in rabbinic texts and which also have many parallels in Hellenistic rhetorical language and in rabbinic Midrashim, and interpretative methods of midrash itself. Typology is not a method but what we might call a “spiritual” approach. Like the haggadah of the rabbis, it brings the text into the present by appropriating the prophetic and representational character of Old Testament characters, events and institutions.34 Some scholars have shown how typological elements are used in the Epistle to the Hebrews and have characterized them as “Hellenistic” or “Philonic” traditions. But E. Earle Ellis remarks that “in the New Testament typology appears, broadly speaking, as creation typology and covenant typology . . . In the covenant typology various persons, events and institutions of Old Testament Israel are viewed as prophetic preﬁgurements of New Testament realities.”35 This is the case in the Epistle to the Hebrews, where the covenant typology is found in chs. 8–10. There it expresses the “new covenant,” which will be found in the house of Israel and Judah. Hebrews 8:8–12 quotes the whole text of Jer 31:31–34, focusing on just three topics: the new covenant, the end of sacriﬁces and the writing of Torah/law in the hearts and minds of the people. The heart plays an important role for Hebrews,

32

Schröger, Verfasser. Cf. Günter Stemberger, Einleitung in Talmud und Midrasch (8th ed.; Munich: Beck, 1992), 25–40. 34 Cf. Karl-Heinrich Ostmeyer, “Typos—weder Urbild noch Abbild,” in Bildersprache verstehen: Zur Hermeneutik der Metapher und anderer bildlicher Sprachformen (ed. Ruben Zimmermann; Texte und Studien zu Handlung, Sprache und Lebenswelt 38; Munich: Fink, 2000), 218, 223; Leonhard Goppelt, Typos: The Typological Interpretation of the Old Testament in the New (trans. Donald H. Madvig; Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1982), 30–31, 152, 198, 201–202. 35 Ellis, The Old Testament in Early Christianity, 166. 33

the epistle to the hebrews as a “jesus-midrash”

99

for it is the place where someone decides whether he or she is willing to follow the law (see Heb 3:8, 12). This stands in relation to the central question of the audience for which Hebrews was written: whether to return to the Jewish faith or to continue to believe in Jesus as the Messiah. In the central chapters Heb 8–10, Jesus is shown as realizing the new covenant and as resuming the prophecy of Jeremiah.36 The author of Hebrews cites the prophetic text referring to a “new covenant” to show Jesus’ superiority (Heb 8:6, “better covenant”) compared to the covenant given at Mount Sinai and not to the covenant of Jeremiah. In Heb 10:15–17, Jer 31:33 is quoted as the word of the Holy Spirit. This is intended to direct the words of the text directly at the readers and listeners of the epistle, who understand themselves to be living at the end of time (Heb 1:2). This method of interpretation is comparable with the PesherMidrashim in Qumran.37 Besides the passages quoted directly from the Hebrew Bible, Hebrews includes a large number of allusions to certain stories or expressions, such as “consuming ﬁre” (Heb 12:29, pËr katanal¤skon; cf. Deut 4:24); or “pursue peace with everyone” (Heb 12:14, EﬁrÆnhn di≈kete; cf. Ps 34:15 [33:15 lxx]),38 etc. Summary: We have seen that the Epistle to the Hebrews is full of explicit quotations and implicit allusions to Scripture. Is it possible to assume that the “epistle” to the Hebrews as a whole is transmitted also in a familiar Jewish form? And what would that mean for our interpretation of the text? 3. Theological Content 3.1. Introduction That the text “to the Hebrews” is a Jewish text can be seen not only from the kind and genre of quotations, but also from the theological 36

Cf. Konrad Taut, Anleitung zum Schriftverständnis? Die heiligen Schriften nach dem Hebräerbrief (THEOS 20; Hamburg: Dr. Kovac (private), 1998), 89. 37 For the genre Pesher-Midrashim and midrash eschatology in Pesharim, see Timothy H. Lim, Pesharim (Companion to the Qumran Scrolls 3; London: Sheﬃeld Academic Press, 2002), 48–53. 38 The injunction “pursue peace” is a common motif of Old Testament and of later Jewish paraenesis. See Ps 34:15; T. Sim. 5:2; m. "Abot 1:12; Matt 5:9; 1 Pet 3:11, which cites Ps 34:15. Harold W. Attridge, The Epistle to the Hebrews (Hermeneia; Philadelphia: Fortress, 1989), 367 with n. 10.

100

elke tönges

transformation and intention of the text. Hebrews explains Jesus’ role and function for a group of people who are familiar with the stories and ﬁgures of the Hebrew Bible. The original readers are referred to as “Hebrews” or “Jews.” Hebrews thus shows us an intra-Jewish discussion between Jews who refer to their “common” Judaism (religio licita) and others who believe that Jesus is the Messiah of Israel. When we read the text of Hebrews it is as though we were listening to one side of a telephone conversation. We must see whether the theological interpretations may ﬁt the hypothesis that Hebrews is a Jewish text. 3.2. The Eschatological Dimension in Hebrews Since in Hebrews the eschatological perspective is the underlying motive, it is important to examine and compare it with Jewish texts. The auctor ad Hebraeos characterizes herself/himself and the addressees as living in the last days, as described in the exordium of Heb 1:2: “at the end of these days.”39 This conviction is common for authors of New Testament texts and Jewish apocalyptic texts.40 In Hebrews, history is divided into two ages: this age and the age to come (Heb 6:5, m°llontow aﬁ«now). The message has to be seen in connection with Ps 95 (94 lxx), quoted in Heb 3–4, which pronounces the nearness of the eschaton:41 “Today, if you hear his voice, do not harden your heart as in rebellion.”42 It should be noted that, like Hebrews, the Book of Revelation represents a comprehensive adaptation of the images and motifs of the Hebrew Bible, using midrashic techniques to verbalize the eschatological vision of the seer. 3.3. Figures from the History of Israel The Epistle to the Hebrews mentions more than twenty important characters from the history of the people of Israel. In Heb 11, the

39

For text-critical remarks see Attridge, Hebrews, 35. Cf. Peter von der Osten-Sacken, Die Apokalyptik in ihrem Verhältnis zu Prophetie und Weisheit (TEH 157; Munich: Kaiser, 1969), 39–43. 41 According to Herbert Braun, An die Hebräer (HNT 14; Tübingen: Mohr, 1984), 95, and against Erich Grässer, An die Hebräer (3 vols.; EKKNT 17; Zürich: Benziger and Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 1990–1997), 1:187 n. 21. 42 For the use and messianic-eschatological interpretation of Ps 95, see Str-B 1:164–165. 40

the epistle to the hebrews as a “jesus-midrash”

101

encomium of faith, ﬁfteen biblical ﬁgures are cited, including Abel, Enoch, Noah, Jephthah, Samuel, and the prophets, and God’s response to their faith and good deeds is described. For the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, it was enough just to mention the names and a few aspects of the biblical ﬁgures. When they heard the names of these biblical heroes, his/her readers and listeners were able to relate these references to the familiar biblical stories. By using this method, the author was able to reframe characters and biblical stories: stories from the Hebrew Bible became part of the history of Jesus and emphasized the superiority of Jesus Christ. Further research is needed to assess the signiﬁcance of the author’s choice of biblical ﬁgures. Following Heinrich Zimmermann and William Loader, it might also be interesting to consider how the role of the high priest is transformed.43 We can note, however, that a number of ﬁgures of great importance for the constitution of the people of Israel are frequently mentioned in our text. Let me focus here on Abraham and Moses, who appear in several texts illustrating Jesus’ superiority and his heavenly connection to God. The image of Abraham as Father of the People of Israel is used at the beginning of our text to point out that Jesus had come to the children of Abraham (Heb 2:16). God’s promise that Abraham would be made into a great people is even quoted in Heb 6:14: “Surely, I will bestow blessings on you and will multiply you” (Gen 22:17). The children and grandchildren of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob are mentioned three times in Heb 11. These texts seem to lay a strong accent on the family relationship of the forefathers of Israel. The second ﬁgure widely used in Hebrews is Moses. The New Testament cites Moses and his deeds more than eighty times. Moses appears in diﬀerent roles—as the mediator of the Torah, or as a prophet. Generally in the New Testament, as in Hebrews in particular, his role and function as mediator between God and the people 43 The portrait of Christ as a high priest is singular in the New Testament. It derives from traditions that are based on a complex Jewish heritage. Cf. Heinrich Zimmermann, Die Hohepriester-Christologie des Hebräerbriefes (Paderborn: Ferdinand Schöningh, 1964), passim; William Loader, Sohn und Hoherpriester: Eine traditionsgeschichtliche Untersuchung zur Christologie des Hebräerbriefes (WMANT 53; NeukirchenVluyn: Neukirchener, 1981), passim; Windisch, Hebräerbrief, 12–14; Michel, Brief an die Hebräer, 165–169; Oscar Cullmann, Die Christologie des Neuen Testaments (Tübingen: Mohr, 1957), 83–110, etc.

102

elke tönges

of Israel is compared to Jesus’ function and mission.44 Hebrews characterizes Moses as the leading ﬁgure for the desert generation, authorized by God (Heb 3:1–6),45 who is, like Jesus, a loyal, faithful and reliable mediator of God. Further on, the Epistle to the Hebrews mentions Moses as the transmitter of the Torah (Heb 9:19; 10:28). But it also criticises his “covenant” as antiquated and unworthy (Heb 8–10). Such criticism of the quality of the prophecy of Moses is well known in Midrash texts. For instance, his knowledge of God’s thoughts and plans is far inferior to that of Balaam: And there arose no prophet in Israel like Moses (Deut 34:10). In Israel no prophet arose; but amongst the nations of the world there was one. Who is this? Balaam, the son of Beor. But there is a diﬀerence between the prophecy of Moses and the prophecy of Balaam. Moses did not know who was speaking to him, but Balaam knew who was speaking, for it is said: ‘the oracle of one who hears the words of God’ (Num 24:16). Moses did not know when God would speak to him, until God spoke, but Balaam knew when he was speaking to him. (Sipre Deut. 357 to Deut 34:10 [my translation])

The only historical ﬁgures mentioned in Hebrews who do not belong to the people of Israel are Timothy and the brothers and sisters in Italy, who appear at the end of the epistle in the (probably spurious)46 ﬁnal greeting (Heb 13:23–24). 4. May we Even Speak of the Overall Text of Hebrews as a “ Jesus-Midrash”? As we have seen, the Epistle to the Hebrews demonstrates many similarities with other Jewish interpretations of Scripture. The author’s methods and his/her ways of handling Scripture and interpreting it in a messianic and eschatological way show that the text is a part of the Jewish tradition.

44

See Hubert Frankemölle, “Mose in Deutungen des Neuen Testaments,” KuI 9 (1994): 72–84. 45 Cf. the interpretation of Heb 3:1–6 in Elke Tönges, “Der Brief an die Hebräerinnen und Hebräer—Eine antijudaistische Schrift?” in Christlich von Gott reden im Angesicht Israels: Symposion zum 60. Geburtstag von Klaus Wengst (ed. Katharina von Bremen and Elke Tönges; Iserlohn: Institut für Kirche und Gesellschaft der Evangelischen Kirche von Westfalen, 2003), 85–91. 46 See the discussion in Wolfgang Kraus, “Neuere Ansätze in der Exegese des Hebräerbriefes,” VF 48 (2003): 67–68.

the epistle to the hebrews as a “jesus-midrash”

103

The use of Septuagint texts is also relevant: Hebrews alters certain biblical texts and presents them in a diﬀerent (usually christological) way.47 But how do we deal with the Jewish text, published in the explicit Christian canon, the New Testament? The diﬀerence between rabbinic Midrashim and New Testament midrash is this: “While rabbinic midrash seeks to discover some hidden element within the Old Testament texts itself, the New Testament midrash with its eschatological orientation applies the text theologically to some aspect of Jesus’ life and ministry. While for the rabbis the text is primary, the New Testament writers give primacy to Jesus and to the surrounding messianic events, or tradition of events, and only then use Old Testament texts to explain or illuminate them.”48 Hagner presumes that Hebrews is “a carefully argued exposition, employing midrashic treatment of Scripture, repeatedly punctuated by exhortatory passages,”49 whereas George W. Buchanan even goes so far to describe Hebrews as “a homiletic midrash based on Ps 110.”50 In my opinion, the central idea of Buchanan that Hebrews is Jewish exegesis in the form of a midrash cannot be denied, but relating it to Ps 110 (109 lxx) as the biblical basis for the midrash is exaggerated. Let us search for the Sitz im Leben of the midrash exegesis. There is a possible Sitz im Leben of the familiar tannaitic Midrashim: during worship in the Hellenistic synagogue. Goldberg assumes in his form-critical analysis of periphrastic Midrash-sentences that it is possible that periphrastic biblical exegesis played a more central role in early Judaism than is apparent from our Midrash texts. He and Günter Stemberger also suppose that this biblical exegesis took place in the context of the service in the synagogue.51 There is, however, a slight problem with this hypothesis: there are almost no texts to 47 See Martin Karrer, “Der Weltkreis und Christus der Hohepriester. Blicke auf die Schriftrezeption des Hebräerbriefs,” in Frühjudentum und Neues Testament im Horizont Biblischer Theologie (ed. Wolfgang Kraus and Karl-Wilhelm Niebuhr; WUNT 162; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2003), 151–179. 48 Ellis, The Old Testament in Early Christianity, 94. 49 Donald A. Hagner, Encountering the Book of Hebrews: An Exposition (EBS; Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2002), 29. 50 George W. Buchanan, To the Hebrews. Translation, Comment and Conclusions (AB 36; Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1972), XIX. 51 Arnold Goldberg, “Paraphrasierende Midrashsätze,” FJB 18 (1990): 22; Stemberger, Einleitung in Talmud und Midrasch, 234, 238, 241–242.

104

elke tönges

support it. Goldberg ended his last lecture with the following task for his pupils: “The assumption of an early literary form with its Sitz im Leben within the synagogue sermon or homily should be examined further.”52 There is another question which must be discussed in this context: the classiﬁcation of the so-called Epistle to the Hebrews as a sermon or homily. Hebrews is full of parenetic phrases. The later Midrash form referred to as homily has the speciﬁc structure yelammedenu—petichta—semikhah—inyan—chatima, as does also a synagogue homily. Indeed, as we shall discuss in a moment, the one may be the same as the other. At the least, such a homily must consist of a petichta and chatima. The petichta opens the sermon and serves as a prooemium. It consists of a verse of the Hebrew Bible, apparently unrelated to the theme of the homily, and the interpretation of both this verse and the rabbinic commentary on it, ﬁnally connecting to the homily’s theme. The chatima ends the homily, oﬀering comfort and reassurance or an eschatological kerygma. It is possible that the form of the Epistle to the Hebrews is that of an early homily or homiletic midrash.53 While it does not conform precisely to the homiletic structure outlined above, it possibly reveals a version of the form that may have been developed in the context of an early ﬁrst-century Hellenistic synagogue service. As such, the Epistle may have been an early homily or homiletic midrash that was written for “Hebrews” who believed in the messianic role and function of Jesus and sought to describe them in cultic, biblical terms. We do have a sort of prooemium, the interpretative key of our epistle, at Heb 1:1–5 (or Heb 1:1–13). If the closing verses of Hebrews, 13:20–25, are seen as a later addition, then it is possible to distinguish a possible chatima in Heb 13:18–19: “Pray for us; for we are persuaded that we have a good conscience since we desire to behave honorably in all things. I especially entreat you to do this so that I may be restored to you sooner.” In adding the closing verses of Hebrews as it has come down to us, an anonymous editor characterized its contents as lÒgow t∞w

52

Goldberg, “Paraphrasierende Midrashsätze,” 22 (my translation). Cf. Windisch (Hebräerbrief, 124), who thinks the form of Hebrews is most likely that of the synagogal homily; Hartwig Thyen, Der Stil der jüdisch-hellenistischen Homilie (FRLANT 65; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1955), 17–18. 53

the epistle to the hebrews as a “jesus-midrash”

105

paraklÆsevw (Heb 13:22, “message of exhortation”).54 Hans-Friedrich

Weiss has shown that this phrase is a terminus technicus for the reading of the sermon or homily that follows the reading of “Torah and Prophets.”55 It was used in the Hellenistic synagogues in connection with the exegesis of Scripture, with the intent that the faith of the congregation should be strengthened and related to their own situation through the exegesis of Scripture in a midrashic form. In particular, the doctrinal presuppositions of the congregation interact with the interpretation of texts from Scripture both in content and in structure. It is clear that Heb 13:22–25 is full of problems. This passage was written by someone who wanted to use Hebrews as a true Epistle—i.e., as a written text. It therefore marks the transition from an oral to a written tradition. This is similar to what happened with the rabbinic literature at the end of the second century. It is only in Heb 13:22 that we ﬁnd the signal that Hebrews may be a spoken text—a homily—which presents a logos-theology. Perhaps the editor already encountered Hebrews as a homily and assumed at the end of the text that it is must be a lÒgow t∞w paraklÆsevw. Dr. theol. Elke Tönges Wissenschaftliche Assistentin am Lehrstuhl für Neues Testament und Judentumskunde Ruhr-Universität Bochum Evangelisch-Theologische Fakultät, GA 8/145 Universitätsstrasse 150, D-44780 Bochum, Germany [email protected]

54

Cf. Attridge, Hebrews, 404; cf. Acts 13:22–25. Cf. Hans-Friedrich Weiss, Der Brief an die Hebräer (KEK 13; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1991), 40. 55

HEBREWS, AN ANCIENT SYNAGOGUE HOMILY FOR TISHA BE-AV: ITS FUNCTION, ITS BASIS, ITS THEOLOGICAL INTERPRETATION Gabriella Gelardini

Introduction The thesis of this article is that the book of Hebrews is an ancient synagogue homily. This form-critical claim is not new in Hebrews scholarship, but the original approach here is that known aspects of production and reception aesthetics regarding ancient synagogue homilies are applied to Hebrews. It is ﬁrstly asked whether there is textual evidence of the synagogue as its Sitz im Leben (1.1 and 2.1). Secondly, the function of the ancient synagogue homily is considered, namely, that it ought to interpret a reading from the Torah and a complementary reading from the Prophets (1.2 and 2.2). Thirdly, the readings from the Torah (1.4 and 2.4) and the Prophets are reconstructed (1.5 and 2.3), and their central and structuring role in the text is shown. Fourthly, the basis of Hebrews in the liturgical reading cycle—in this case the Palestinian Triennial Cycle—and the place of the two readings it contains along with its theological interpretation are analyzed (1.3 and 2.5). And lastly, form-critical aspects are brought into consideration (1.6). The conclusions presented here constitute a distillation of what I have examined in my dissertation, “‘Verhärtet eure Herzen nicht’: Der Hebräer, eine Synagogenhomilie zu Tischa be-Aw” (Diss. theol., University of Basel, 2004).

108

gabriella gelardini 1. The Ancient Synagogue Homily in its Liturgical Context

1.1. The Sitz im Leben of the Ancient Synagogue Homily: The Sabbath Gathering All important literary sources for early Jewish practice, such as the New Testament,1 Josephus,2 Philo,3 rabbinic texts,4 as well as epigraphic evidence as found in the Theodotus Inscription,5 presuppose a regular, liturgical, and non-sacriﬁcial Sabbath gathering within the ancient synagogue. According to Lee I. Levine, this gathering was fashioned along the lines of the covenant-renewal ceremony as portrayed in Neh 8:1–8.6 In Jewish tradition this passage is therefore perceived as one of the earliest postexilic literary sources to give a precise account of the various elements of such liturgical gatherings. From the proto-Sabbath gathering in Nehemiah, the reading and interpreting (teaching) of the holy Scriptures developed into the most important part of the Sabbath gathering of New Testament times. 1.2. The Function of the Ancient Synagogue Homily: The Teaching of the Sacred Texts Nehemiah 8:8 states:7 “So they read from the book, from the law of God [= Torah], with interpretation [= homily]. They gave the sense [= translation], so that the people understood the reading” (italics and comments added). Traditionally,8 “giving the sense” was associated with the translation; as a rule, this meant a translation from Hebrew into Aramaic, with the Targumim as its literary remnants. “Interpretation,” on the other hand, was perceived as the explanation or teaching of the read portion, hence, the homily—or, in Hebrew, the derasha. For this argument it is important to keep in mind that the homily had the function of explaining, teaching, and applying

1

See Luke 4:16; Acts 13:14, 42, 44; 17:2; 18:4. E.g., Josephus, C. Ap. 2.175. 3 E.g., Philo, Somn. 2.127. 4 E.g., t. Sukkah 4:6. 5 E.g., Kenneth C. Hanson, “The Theodotus Inscription,” n.p. [cited 7 November 2004]. Online: http://www.kchanson.com/ANCDOCS/greek/theodotus.html. 6 Lee I. Levine, The Ancient Synagogue: The First Thousand Years (New Haven: Yale University Press, 2000), 501. 7 Biblical citations follow the nrsv. 8 Levine, The Ancient Synagogue, 501. 2

hebrews, an ancient synagogue homily for

TISHA BE-AV

109

the lection. By the ﬁrst century this three-step procedure of reading, translating, and interpreting in the context of a weekly ceremony had become an universal Jewish practice. Levine states: “It was a unique liturgical feature in the ancient world; no such form of worship was known in paganism.”9 1.3. The Basis of the Ancient Synagogue Homily: The Palestinian Triennial Cycle It was said that the reading from the Torah was the basis of the synagogue homily. We do know that not only a passage from the Torah but another scriptural passage gave basis to the synagogue homily; the additional one usually was taken from the Prophets. That there were two reading portions prior to the delivery of the sermon is evidenced not least in several New Testament passages, such as Acts 13:14–41. It is assumed that the readings from the Torah were established earlier; the entire Torah was divided into portions and strictly read in lectio continua. The readings from the Prophets, on the other hand, were established later; these readings had to complement the readings from the Torah, and hence were never read in toto nor in lectio continua.10 9 Levine, The Ancient Synagogue, 139; Charles Perrot, “The Reading of the Bible in the Ancient Synagogue,” in Mikra: Text, Translation, Reading and Interpretation of the Hebrew Bible in Ancient Judaism and Early Christianity (ed. Martin J. Mulder and Harry Sysling; vol. 1 of The Literature of the Jewish People in the Period of the Second Temple and the Talmud; CRINT sec. 2; Assen: Van Gorcum, 1988), 137; See Matt 4:23; 9:35; 13:54; Mark 1:21–22, 39; 6:2; Luke 4:15, 31–32, 44; 6:6; 13:10; John 6:59; 18:20; Acts 9:20; 13:14–16; 19:8; Josephus, A. J. 16.43. 10 Ben Zion Wacholder, Prolegomenon to The Palestinian Triennial Cycle: Genesis and Exodus with a Hebrew Section containing Manuscript Material of Midrashim to these Books (vol. 1 of The Bible as Read and Preached in the Old Synagogue: A Study in the Cycles of the Readings from Torah and Prophets, as well as from Psalms and in the Structure of Midrashic Homilies, by Jacob Mann; LBS; New York: Ktav, 1971; repr. of 1940 edition with new Prolegomenon), XV: Wachholder believes that the reading from the Prophets was introduced during the Second Temple period: “But we have to dispose ﬁrst of a medieval legend that ascribed the origin of the custom of reciting several verses from the Prophets, called haphtarah, to the fourth decade of the second century bce. When Antiochus IV, it is said, prohibited the reading of the Torah, the edict was evaded by a recitation of a Prophetic portion; and this substitute survived the persecution. There is nothing in our sources to substantiate the legend, except to say that the haphtarah originated in the days of the Second Temple.” Levine (The Ancient Synagogue, 143) also sees the beginnings of the reading from the Prophets in Hasmonean times (cf. Prologue to Sirach; 2 Macc 2:13; 15:9): “The Hasmonean era—with its many upheavals and dramatic political, military, social, and religious developments— gave rise to messianic expectations and hopes of renewed grandeur in certain circles;

110

gabriella gelardini

The reading pairs were organized in lectionary cycles; we know of the existence of two such cycles, the Palestinian Triennial Cycle (PTC) and the Babylonian Annual Cycle (BAC). As the name implies, the PTC provided a reading through the Torah in three years (or three and an half ), and it was in use in ancient Palestine and in Palestinian Jewish colonies in the Diaspora; for instance, it had been adapted by the ancient Roman Jewish community.11 The BAC provided a reading through the Torah in one year and was in use in the Diaspora; the BAC prevailed over the PTC and is nowadays used by most Jewish communities around the world.12 Both their origins and their complex histories of development remain nebulous. The ﬁrst explicit literary mentioning of two reading cycles is given in the Babylonian Talmud, which dates from Byzantine times. There, in Meg. 29b, the PTC is compared to the Babylonian one; the text reads: “In the west [= ancient Palestine], where the Torah is concluded in three years” (comment added). The wording and context of this imply, Levine argues, that the two reading cycles had by then long been established, and that both were integral parts of standard synagogue praxis.13 Nonetheless, the PTC seems to be the older lectionary cycle, since the oldest rabbinic corpora (haggadah, halakah, homiletic Midrashim, Targumim, and Piyyutim) are mostly based on the PTC. Despite poor evidence, Levine along with others is convinced that the readings from the Torah within the PTC were established no later than the third century bce and the readings from the Prophets no later than the ﬁrst century ce,14 and that the PTC was followed prior to apocalyptic speculation emerged, and eschatological groups such as the Dead Sea sect combed the Prophets for contemporary allusions. The use of the prophetic corpus—or variations of it, as the apocalyptic mode appears to be—seems to have ﬂourished at the time, and it may well have been this climate that gave rise to such institutionalized recitations.” 11 See the brochure of the “Museo Ebraico di Roma,” Lungotevere Cenci, 000186 Rome, Italy. 12 Louis Jacobs, “Reading of Torah: History,” EncJud 15:1247. 13 Levine, The Ancient Synagogue, 140–141. 14 Levine, The Ancient Synagogue, 138–139; Wacholder, “Prolegomenon,” XII, XIV–XV: According to Deut 31:9–13, Moses decrees the public reading of the laws right after having them written down. The reading ought to take place every seven years during Sukkoth. That is perhaps why Josephus, Philo, the New Testament, and the Talmud ascribe the weekly study of the Scriptures to Moses. It then remains unclear whether Ezra (cf. Neh 8:14–15) picked up an existing custom or whether he was the one who introduced the public reading of certain passages during the feasts (ﬁfth century bce).

hebrews, an ancient synagogue homily for

TISHA BE-AV

111

the Second Temple’s destruction, as the oldest synagogue homilies seem to imply.15 It is important at this point to keep in mind that if an ancient synagogue homily—as, for instance, the book of Hebrews—was based on a lectionary cycle, most likely it was based on the PTC, or maybe on an early form of it. But it remains to be mentioned that although there were local variants as to the readings, one must take into account the valuable advice of Charles Perrot, who states: “The readings of the [P]TC are a little like the ancient Jewish prayers: freedom of formulation must be joined by the recurrence of motifs already established by custom. Synagogues were not at the mercy of their own fantasies.”16 1.4. The Torah Reading, the Sidrah The Torah portion within the PTC was named sidrah (pl. sedarim). As mentioned above, the Torah was to be read in portions, no less than three verses at a time, and in lectio continua. According to the Mishnah, the earliest literary source giving an account of reading rules, the Torah reading had to continue on each Sabbath exactly where it had ended the week before, until the entire Torah was read through (m. Meg. 3:4; cf. also t. Meg. 3(4):10 and b. Meg. 24a).17 One can imagine that traditions to demarcate the sedarim evolved over time, depending on local liturgical traditions and theological preferences. It is important to remember that in the absence of a numerical system of reference, passages often were delimited by content and by narrative logic, and the introductory words gave a passage its name. This practice is already found in the oldest rabbinic corpus, the Mishnah (e.g., m. Meg. 4:5–6). The traditions of demarcation left their traces in MSS as early as the ﬁrst century bce, as Josef M. Oesch showed in his investigation of MSS from the Judean Desert; as part of the Oral Torah, the divisions in the text were to be handed down faithfully in scrolls manufactured for liturgical use. Two of the most important terms indicating a demarcation in Hebrew texts, petucha (opening) and setuma (closing), were already introduced

15

Levine, The Ancient Synagogue, 135. Perrot, “Reading of the Bible,” in Mikra (ed. Mulder and Sysling), 1:139. 17 According to m. Meg. 3:10, the following passages were allowed to be read but not translated in public: Gen 35:22; 38; Exod 32:22–24; Num 6:24–27; 2 Sam 11:2–27; 13. 16

112

gabriella gelardini

in the Mishnah as termini technici.18 The PTC is known to have divided the Torah into 154, 161, 167, and 175 sedarim;19 the BAC instead up to this day divides it into 54 parashot.20 The earliest reading rules in the Mishnah contain the introduction of special readings for upcoming feast and fast days (m. Meg. 4:5–6, cf. also b. Meg. 31b). It is assumed that these resemble a custom that had only become necessary after the destruction of the Second Temple and the forced cessation of its sacriﬁces. This might be indicated by the fact that the two readings during feast and fast days usually were accompanied by an additional Torah reading, the so-called maftir, named after the additional sacriﬁces at Temple times. It is important to keep in mind that the synagogue homily of New Testament times most likely did not yet know these special feast and fast readings; hence, if a feast or fast did come up, the regular Sabbath reading before or after would be theologically and narratively linked to the upcoming feast or fast, by means of the homily. 1.5. The Reading from the Prophets, the Haphtarah The reading from the Prophets had to follow the Torah reading; the Hebrew term consequently became haphtarah (pl. haphtaroth), meaning the “conclusion” of the liturgical reading. The earliest and most important source to attest that the Torah reading was followed by a short reading from the Prophets is Acts 13:15 (cf. also Luke 4:17–20). It was stated in 1.3 above that Levine believes the prophetic readings in the PTC were ﬁxed by the ﬁrst century ce. To him, Luke 4:17 is proof of this fact; the verse reads: “[A]nd the scroll of the prophet Isaiah was given to him [ Jesus]. He unrolled the scroll and 18 Perrot, “Reading of the Bible,” in Mikra (ed. Mulder and Sysling), 1:156; Josef M. Oesch, Petucha und Setuma: Untersuchungen zu einer überlieferten Gliederung im hebräischen Text des Alten Testaments (OBO 27; Fribourg: Paulusdruckerei, 1979), 362–363. 19 Perrot, “Reading of the Bible,” in Mikra (ed. Mulder and Sysling), 1:140: scribes would often place the number of sedarim either in the margin or at the end of the scroll. Editorial Staﬀ, “Triennial Cycle,” EncJud 15:1386: 154 represent the minimum, 161 the maximum of possible Sabbaths in a year. 167 sedarim were in use by the Yemenites. The diﬀerence in number is caused by the fact that a feast or fast day could fall on a Sabbath. In this case, the regular reading was interrupted and substituted with a special reading of the day. The cyclic reading was picked up again on the consecutive Sabbath. To divide the Torah into 175 sedarim represented a custom in which the Torah was read in three and a half years, hence concluded twice in seven years. 20 The alternative term parashah (pl. parashoth) derives from Nehemiah and means literally “read in portions” (cf. Neh 8:8: vr:pom)] .

hebrews, an ancient synagogue homily for

TISHA BE-AV

113

found the place where it was written.”21 Yet whether the expression “found the place [eren tÚn tÒpon]” indeed means that the haphtaroth were ﬁxed and this is why Jesus “found” his reading is disputed by others.22 Once again, in the Mishnah (and Babylonian Talmud) we ﬁnd the earliest rules regarding the haphtaroth; the most important factor was that the haphtarah had to follow the sidrah because it was supposed to complement it and had to be “similar” in content (b. Meg. 29b). Due to this diﬀerent function, the haphtaroth were never intended to be read in toto nor in lectio continua; as a matter of fact, even within the same Sabbath gathering one was allowed to skip parts and jump between diﬀerent prophetic books (m. Meg. 3:4; b. Meg. 24a). Its length originally had to be in the range of three to ﬁve verses (m. Meg. 3:4; t. Meg. 3:18; cf. also Luke 4:18–19 with a length of two verses). In m. Meg. 3:10 and t. Meg. 3:1–9 we are given lists of passages that were not only forbidden to be translated but even to be read in public.23 Within the PTC, 50% of the haphtaroth were from the book of Isaiah, especially from chapters 40–66, and only 1.8% from the book of Jeremiah.24 1.6. Form-Critical Aspects of the Ancient Synagogue Homily The most important sources for form-critical aspects of ancient synagogue homilies may be found in the oldest homiletic Midrashim. Even though they display a later state of textual development than the relevant New Testament texts, they do remain relevant in oﬀering important form-critical clues for Hebrews, because they seem to use and recompose older material.25 Form criticism of rabbinic homiletic material has identiﬁed two types of homilies: the petichta (or proem) and the yelammedenu. The less frequent type, the yelammedenu, was a more spontaneous homily, which was inspired by questions posed from the audience to the preacher regarding the readings of the day. The more frequent type,26 the 21

Levine, The Ancient Synagogue, 142. E.g., Wacholder, “Prolegomenon,” XX; Levine, The Ancient Synagogue, 142 n. 95. 23 Especially Ezra 1 and 16 were forbidden. 24 Wacholder, “Prolegomenon,” XXXII. 25 Joseph Heinemann, “Preaching: Homilies in the Midrashim,” EncJud 13:997. 26 Avigdor Shinan, “Sermons, Targums and the Reading from Scriptures in the Ancient Synagogue,” in The Synagogue in Late Antiquity (ed. Lee I. Levine; Philadelphia: American Schools of Oriental Research, 1987), 98: So far 2,000 petichtot have been 22

114

gabriella gelardini

petichta, usually required a careful literary composition. Both homily types could emphasize either the Torah reading, with a more exhortative connotation, or the reading from the Prophets, with a more comforting connotation (cf. e.g., Luke 4:21–27; Acts 13:16–41).27 Since in this investigation what is of interest is the more common, fully-composed homily (with a more exhortative connotation), it is important to understand the production-aesthetical requirements of petichtot. This homily usually consisted of three parts: the introduction (some times named petichta as well); the main part; and quite often a messianic and paraenetic ending (named chatima).28 Whereas the structure of petichta and chatima are fairly well researched, the middle part is not. Recall that in the synagogue gathering the homily was delivered after the reading and the translation. Because the Torah had just been read, the introduction of the homily was not to quote the sidrah explicitly except for its initial verse; yet, the preacher (in Hebrew, the darshan) had to refer to it in midrashic manner. He would do so by quoting similar passages or passages associated with the sidrah of the day, and he would especially use passages from the book of Psalms. By taking associative leaps he had to end the introduction of his homily with the explicit quotation of the starting verse of the sidrah.29 The more comforting middle part in this type of homily then had to contain an explicit and literal quotation of the haphtarah. The ﬁnal part would end in exhortative and comforting applications of the scripture for the audience’s situation. Such an aesthetics of production was required owing to the intended reception aesthetics suitable for oral societies. The preacher had the challenging task of entertaining his audience, from scholars to illiterate children.30 The better he managed to commence at a remote point found in midrashic literature. Since most of them end with the opening verse of the Torah reading, it is assumed that they were originally composed for use in the synagogue. 27 Christoph Dohmen and Günter Stemberger, Hermeneutik der Jüdischen Bibel und des Alten Testaments (KStTh 1,2; Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 1996), 108. 28 Dohmen and Stemberger, Hermeneutik, 108–109; Günter Stemberger, Einleitung in Talmud und Midrasch (rev. 8th ed.; München: C. H. Beck, 1992), 241–244; Perrot, “Reading of the Bible,” in Mikra (ed. Mulder and Sysling), 1:158. 29 Ismar Elbogen, Der jüdische Gottesdienst in seiner geschichtlichen Entwicklung (Hildesheim: Georg Olms, 1995; 2d repr. of the 3d rev. ed., 1931), 196; Stemberger, Einleitung, 241–242. 30 Avigdor Shinan, “Synagogues in the Land of Israel: The Literature of the Ancient Synagogue and Synagogue Archaeology,” in Sacred Realm: The Emergence of the Synagogue in the Ancient World (ed. Steven Fine; Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1996), 140.

hebrews, an ancient synagogue homily for

TISHA BE-AV

115

and move associatively towards the initial verse of the sidrah, the more the audience thought him a skilled and humorous rhetor.31 A good example of this technique within an introduction may be found in Gen. Rab. 55:2–3 to Gen 22:1.32 2. Hebrews, an Ancient Synagogue Homily for Tisha be-Av 2.1. The Sitz im Leben of Hebrews: The Sabbath Gathering Does the book of Hebrews hint at a context within the synagogue? I believe it does, because of at least seven observations. The interpretation of the sacred texts in the context of the Sabbath gathering must be perceived as (basically adult) education. For ancient 31 Heinemann, “Preaching,” 13:995: “The rabbis contrasted the synagogues and the houses of study and their sermons with the attractions of the circus and of the theater of the Roman-Hellenistic world. Remarkably enough, they succeeded in making the bulk of the people prefer the former: ‘They that sit in the gate talk of me’ (Ps 69:13) was given two diﬀerent interpretations: ‘. . . those are the gentiles who sit in their theaters and circuses . . . scoﬃng me . . .; and . . . those are Israel who sit in the synagogues and houses of study . . . reading dirges and lamentations and Ekhah’ (Lam. Rab., Proem 17). However, the well-to-do would, at times, stay away from such ‘vulgar’ gatherings (b. Gi†. 38b). The audience expressed their approval and enjoyment; at times, they reacted with laughter, or, when the preacher did not succeed in arousing them, with indiﬀerence. The preachers would adapt their interpretations and examples to the level of the audience; and when addressing simple people they would not refrain from using very telling, even ribald, phrases or illustrations (Lev. Rab. 18,1 . . .). The popularity of the aggadic sermon emerges clearly from the following statement: ‘In times of old when the perutah [a small coin] was easy to come by, a man would desire to hear words of Mishnah and of Talmud; but now when the perutah is no longer easily found, and moreover we are suﬀering from the kingdom [i.e., Roman rule], a man desires to hear words of Scripture and words of aggadah’ (Pesiq. Rab Kah. 101b).” 32 “‘The Lord tests the righteous . . . (Ps 11:5).’ Rabbi Jonathan said: This potter does not examine defective vessels, because he cannot give them a single blow without breaking them. What does he examine? Sound vessels, even if he hits them a few times for he will not break them. Thus, the holy One, blessed be He, does not test the wicked but the righteous. Rabbi Jose son of R. Hanina said: This ﬂax worker, when he knows that his ﬂax is of good quality, the more he beats it the more it improves and the more it glistens. When it is of poor quality, he cannot give it one knock without it splitting. Thus, the Holy One, blessed be He, does not test the wicked but the righteous, for it is said: ‘The Lord tests the righteous . . . (Ps 11:5).’ Rabbi Lazar said: Regarding a householder who possesses two cows, one strong and the other feeble, upon which does he put the yoke? Upon the strong one. Thus, the Holy One, blessed be He, tests the righteous, for it is said: ‘The Lord tests the righteous . . . (Ps 11:5).’ Another interpretation: ‘The Lord tests the righteous.’ This is Abraham: ‘And God tested Abraham (= Torah opening verse: Gen 22:1).’”

116

gabriella gelardini

societies, with its embedded religions, education had a sacred/religious connotation to it. Learning and doing the law was portrayed as the highest ideal of a pious son (and daughter) of Israel. Hebrews’ formal self-deﬁnition as word of exhortation, as toË lÒgou t∞w paraklÆsevw (Heb 13:22), belongs in the context of the synagogue and ought to help the audience to stay within or come back into the covenantal relationship with God; the only other use of lÒgow paraklÆsevw in the New Testament is to be found in Acts 13:15 and refers explicitly to a synagogue homily following the two readings. The homily was delivered by teachers and leaders; the titles didãskalow (Heb 5:12) and ≤gem≈n (in participial form, Heb 13:7, 17, 24) are not only found in Hebrews but are also evidenced in epigraphic sources related to ancient synagogues.33 Incidentally, as we learn from Heb 13:23, our author and teacher is one who travels, which might identify him as an itinerant preacher. Other didactical references may be found in Heb 5:11–6:2; 12:5–11. The teaching material was of course taken from the sacred texts. It is then not surprising that Hebrews is one of the books in the New Testament with the most quotations and explanations from the Hebrew Bible. The implied listeners are addressed as §kklhs¤a in Heb 2:12 (cf. also Heb 12:23). They are also exhorted not to leave the communal gathering, the §pisunagvgÆ, in Heb 10:25. When they are invited to “approach the throne” in Heb 4:16 and informed that they “have come to Mount Zion, to the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem” in Heb 12:22, I believe reference is being made to places in an implicit sacred geography of the synagogue; “throne” and “heavenly Jerusalem” are highly cultic references, which only seem to make sense within a “cultic” building such as the Diaspora synagogue.34 Finally, the deeds of charity (Heb 6:10; 13:3, 16) and hospitality (Heb 13:2) also belong in the context of ancient synagogues. 2.2. The Function of Hebrews: The Teaching of the Sacred Texts It was stated in 1.2 that synagogue homilies functioned as teaching (interpretation, application) of a pair of readings through a teacher 33 Carsten Claussen, Versammlung, Gemeinde, Synagoge: Das hellenistisch-jüdische Umfeld der frühchristlichen Gemeinden (StUNT 27; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2002), 285. 34 For a more detailed treatment of this subject matter, see Gabriella Gelardini,

hebrews, an ancient synagogue homily for

TISHA BE-AV

117

addressing a synagogue community. It seems as though Hebrews ﬁts this description, since the author appears concerned to draw a certain teaching to the addressees’ attention. He does so by referring to earlier delivered teachings, for instance in Heb 2:1 (to›w ékousye›sin), Heb 2:3 (lale›syai), Heb 5:12 (didãskein Ímçw35 . . . t«n log¤vn toË yeoË), and Heb 13:7 (§lãlhsan Ím›n tÚn lÒgon toË yeoË). Moreover, the author refers to the Hebrew Bible as authority; since he has the Greek translation as his basis, the Apocrypha must be regarded as an integral part of his “canon.” He refers to Scripture by using lÒgow (Heb 2:2), nÒmow (Heb 7:5, 12, 19, 28 [twice]; 8:4; 9:19, 22; 10:1, 8, 28), nenomoy°thtai (Heb 7:11), §ntolÆ (Heb 7:5, 16, 18; 9:19), dika¤vma (Heb 9:1, 10), prof∞tai (Heb 1:1), diayÆkh (Heb 8:9 [twice]; 9:4 [twice], 15, 20; 10:29), and kefal¤di bibl¤ou (Heb 10:7). The seemingly countless explicit and implicit quotations and references to the lxx are introduced by the author with lexemes such as: e‰pon (Heb 3:10; 4:3, 4; 10:30; 13:5), fhsin (Heb 8:5), lal°v (Heb 1:1, 2; 4:8), and l°gv (Heb 1:6, 7; 3:7, 15; 4:7; 5:6; 6:14; 7:21; 8:8 [twice], 9, 10, 13; 10:16; 12:26).36 With all that in view, Hebrews most deﬁnitely gives the impression of a careful literary composition with a concentric overall structure.37 2.3. The Haphtarah of Hebrews: Jer 31:31–34 As was stated in 1.5, early haphtaroth were in the range of three to ﬁve verses. And moreover, since in the PTC prophetic readings from Jeremiah were much less frequent than readings from Isaiah, Heb 8:8–12 (partially repeated in Heb 10:16–17) in the middle part of the homily must catch one’s attention. Not only are the four verses of Jer 31:31–34 the longest quotation from the lxx in the New Testament, but covenant renewal as a central theme in the overall textual landscape of Hebrews has gained increasing recognition in

“‘Verhärtet eure Herzen nicht’: Der Hebräer, eine Synagogenhomilie zu Tischa beAw” (Diss. theol., University of Basel, 2004), 93–102. 35 That Jesus “taught” (didãskv) his sermon in the synagogue can be found in Matt 4:23; 9:35; 13:54; Mark 1:21; 6:2; Luke 4:15; 6:6; 13:10; John 6:59; 18:20. 36 Likewise, other synagogue homilies in the New Testament draw heavily upon the Hebrew Bible. See Luke 4:18–27; John 6:26–59; Acts 13:16–41; 17:2–3. 37 For a more detailed treatment of the literary composition, see Gelardini, “‘Verhärtet eure Herzen nicht,’” 169–334 (especially chs. 8.2.1, 8.3.1, 8.4.1, 8.5.1, and 8.6.1).

118

gabriella gelardini

Hebrews scholarship in recent years. In this context, I would like to mention the commentary of Harold W. Attridge38 and the monographs by John Dunnill39 and Knut Backhaus.40 A closer look at reconstructed and extant lectionary lists of the PTC testiﬁes to several variant readings from Jer 31, namely, the oldest, Jer 31:31–34 (which forms its own paragraph in the BHS ),41 then Jer 31:32–39,42 but also Jer 31:33–40 (cf. Table 2).43 All variants contain the same theme: God’s desire to renew his covenant with Israel after having rejected them because they broke the covenant by sinning. Verses 35–40 speak of the rebuilding of the “city” (of Jerusalem), which shall never be destroyed thereafter. 2.4. The Sidrah of Hebrews: Exod 31:18–32:35 If Hebrews contains the haphtarah of Jer 31:31–34 literally quoted in the central part, the next task is to identify the sidrah. It was previously stated that the sidrah would be found in the introduction, which would refer to it in midrashic manner and end by quoting the initial verse of the sidrah. Another clue is given by the fact that the sidrah should be similar or complementary to the quoted haphtarah. Reconstructions of the PTC to discover which Torah portion would have been paired with Jer 31 point towards the narration of the golden calf in Exod 32–34. Jacob Mann makes clear in his monumental monograph that in regard to these two chapters “shifting of sedarim” took place,44 possibly because of the partially harsh content in Exod 32–33. Tradition is hence aware of at least two variants: a multiply-testiﬁed and older reading from Exod 31:18(–32:35?) and a 38 Harold W. Attridge, The Epistle to the Hebrews: A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews (Hermeneia; Philadelphia: Fortress, 1989). 39 John Dunnill, Covenant and Sacriﬁce in the Letter to the Hebrews (SNTSMS 75; Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992). 40 Knut Backhaus, Der Neue Bund und das Werden der Kirche: Die Diatheke-Deutung des Hebräerbriefs im Rahmen der frühchristlichen Theologiegeschichte (rev. and abridged Habil. theol., Münster, 1994; NTAbh.NF 29; Münster: Assendorﬀ, 1996). 41 Wacholder, “Prolegomenon,” LVII. 42 Perrot, “Reading of the Bible,” in Mikra (ed. Mulder and Sysling), 1:142. 43 Editorial Staﬀ, “Triennial Cycle,” 15:1387–1388. Neither Wachholder nor Perrot mention an additional haphtarah reading from 1 Kgs 18:27–39. 44 Jacob Mann, The Palestinian Triennial Cycle: Genesis and Exodus with a Hebrew Section containing Manuscript Material of Midrashim to these Books (vol. 1 of The Bible as Read and Preached in the Old Synagogue: A Study in the Cycles of the Readings from Torah and Prophets, as well as from Psalms and in the Structure of Midrashic Homilies; LBS; New York: Ktav, 1971; repr. of 1940 edition with new Prolegomenon), 510–530.

hebrews, an ancient synagogue homily for

TISHA BE-AV

119

reading from Exod 34:27(–35?; cf. Table 2). As has been shown for the haphtarah, the material in Exod 31:18–34:35 all belongs to the same story: The narration gives account of the idolatry with the golden calf, the consequent punishment of the sons (and daughters), Moses’ intercession, and ﬁnally the renewed covenant mediated through him. It is obvious that the haphtarah from Jer 31:31–34 (covenant renewal) and a possible sidrah from the chapters Exod 31:18–32:35 (breaking of the covenant) do indeed complement each other. The basic theme of Heb 1–2 is the comparison of the son Jesus to the angels, where the superiority of the former over the latter is emphasized. Hebrews scholarship has been puzzled by this introductory theme, because it does not seems to ﬁt well with the rest of the homily. Yet the motive of the angel’s presence as a punitive measure by God is an important topos in the account of the idolatry with the golden calf (Exod 32:34; 33:2–3), and stays very much an important motive in numerous rabbinic retellings of that same narrative (e.g., Pesiq. Rab. 10:6, 9). The angel’s presence signiﬁes God’s absence; it is the reminder of God’s wrath in the aftermath of Israel’s construction of the golden calf. Like Moses in the Exodus account, Jesus in Hebrews is able to change God’s wrathful intentions, which are based on the covenant and carried out through punishing angels.45 The author seems to want to appease the audience regarding the deadly threat that could endanger them (Heb 2:2–3), by assuring them that the Messiah sent at the end of times is superior to the angels. Heb 1–2 contains, as expected, many quotations from the book of Psalms. In Heb 3–6 we ﬁnd an explicit quotation (Ps 95:7–11, in Heb 3:7–11) and several lengthy interpretations of the Kadesh-barnea account in Num 13–14. This narrative recounts God’s rejection of the Exodus generation and hence the irreversible end of the Sinai covenant. One may argue, then, that Heb 1–6, as the introduction

45

“When they made the golden calf, the angels came bringing accusations against them. Then it was that Moses said: For I was in dread of the [angels of ] anger and hot displeasure (Deut 9:19 [cf. Heb 12:21!]). It was then also that Moses rose up forthwith, girded his loins with prayer and speaking in defense of Israel, sought mercy of the Holy One, blessed be He. . . . Moses meant: Master of the universe, I know that they deserve death, in keeping with what thou didst say to me: He that sacriﬁceth unto the gods . . . shall be utterly destroyed (Exod 22:19). Nevertheless, I beseech Thee, deliver them from the destroying angels. Remember the merit of the Fathers: . . .” (Pesiq. Rab. 10:9, Braude).

120

gabriella gelardini

of the homily, presents a condensed account ( just two narrative stages: the gain of Israel’s covenantal status at the beginning [Sinai] and its loss at the end [Kadesh-barnea]) of the history of this generation that failed through sin by “turning away from the living God” (Heb 3:12: t“ épost∞nai épÚ yeoË z«ntow). Sin or sins are mentioned 29 times in Hebrews,46 while the harsh threats and the announcement of judgment47 support the earnest mood. Important within these chapters is the theme of the Sabbath rest in Heb 4:1–11. Again, its recurrence seems puzzling at ﬁrst sight, but once it becomes clear that Heb 4:4 does not quote Gen 2:2 but Exod 31:17b, one may be surprised to ﬁnd that the Sabbath rest is the covenant sign between God and the sons (and daughters) of Israel. To honor the Sabbath means to honor God the creator, but to ignore the creator equals the kind of idolatry reported in the next chapter. That is why disrespect towards the Sabbath rest—at least in the text—requires the death penalty (Exod 31:12–17). Therefore Heb 4:4 quotes the beginning of the sidrah, which is not referred to literally but, as has been shown, midrashically. Consequently, I believe, we are given good reasons to perceive Exod 31:18–32:35 as the sidrah and Jer 31:31–34 as the haphtarah. These readings are not only the basis but also the hermeneutical key to this homily. The book of Hebrews may well constitute the ﬁrst literary evidence of this pair of readings, which has only been known before from reconstructions of the ancient PTC employing later evidence. 2.5. The Basis of Hebrews: The Palestinian Triennial Cycle If the identiﬁed sidrah and haphtarah in Hebrews are indeed part of an early form of the PTC, then these readings, as any other readings, fall into a certain season of the liturgical cycle. The PTC—so it is mostly assumed—began with the month Nisan,48 because the biblical account in Exod 12:2 states that God decreed the month of the Exodus would be the “ﬁrst,” and hence that month was retrojectively perceived as the beginning of the history of the people of Israel. Moreover, each book of the Torah began on one of the four 46 Heb 1:3; 2:17; 3:13, 17; 4:15; 5:1, 3; (6:6); 7:26, 27; 8:12; 9:26, 28 (twice); 10:2, 3, 4, 6, 8, 11, 12, 17, 18, 26 (twice); 11:25; 12:1, 3, 4; 13:11. 47 Heb 4:12–13; 9:27; 10:26–31; 12:23, 25–29; 13:4. 48 Editorial Staﬀ, “Triennial Cycle,” 15:1389. The article notes that Jacob Mann believed the beginning of the PTC to be in the month Tishri.

hebrews, an ancient synagogue homily for

TISHA BE-AV

121

New Years mentioned in m. Ro“ Ha“. 1:1.49 Tables 1–3, drawn from the Encyclopaedia Judaica, provide a reconstruction of the PTC. As may be seen from Table 2, the readings of Hebrews fall into the ﬁrst week of the ﬁfth month, the month of Av. This month is prominent for containing the most important day of fast in Jewish tradition, the ninth day of Av, in Hebrew Tisha be-Av. This day of fast, the “day of fast of the ﬁfth [month],” is known from Zech 8:19 and later references in the Mishnah (m. Ro“ Ha“. 1:3), the Tosefta (t. Ta'an. 4:6) and the Talmudim (b. Ta'an. 12a; y. Ta'an. 12a). They all speak as if Tisha be-Av was observed back in the time of the Second Temple. Tisha be-Av commemorates and mourns over the sins of Israel and the covenant curse that followed upon them. According to an early source in the Mishnah (m. Ta'an. 4:6; cf. also b. Ta'an. 29a), making reference to Num 14:29(–35), it was on Tisha be-Av that God decreed that the desert generation was not to enter the promised land, because of its sins (the ﬁrst being the idolatry at Sinai and the last being at Kadesh-barnea). As was argued in 2.4, the Kadesh-barnea narration is given in Heb 3–6. Numbers 14:29 is quoted literally in Heb 3:17 and midrashically treated in Heb 3:7–19 and 4:1–13. Hence not only the reconstructed PTC but also the Mishnah, and Hebrews even before, connect Exod 32–34 and Num 13–14 with Tisha be-Av. The narration in Exod 32–34 speaks of two ascensions of Moses. The ﬁrst began on Sivan 1—so rabbinic tradition says—when Moses stayed forty days in God’s presence, as the biblical account tells us (Exod 24:18). In knowledge of Israel’s idolatry in the camp, God sends Moses down (Exod 32:7). Moses descends and ascends on the same day a second time in order to plead for atonement for this idolatry of the people. Moses returns again after forty days (Exod 34:28), according to rabbinic tradition on Av 29 (S. 'Olam Rab. 6). Between the ﬁrst and the second covenant therefore lay 80 days. To state an intricate matter simply, these 80 days from Sivan 1 to Av 29 seem to have been shifted at some point from Tammuz 17, when Moses supposedly smashed the tablets, to Tishri 10. Tishri 10 is the commemoration (and celebration) of Yom Kippur, the day when God forgave the ﬁrst sin of his covenant people, the idolatry with 49 Editorial Staﬀ, “Triennial Cycle,” 15:1386: Genesis began on Nisan 1 of the ﬁrst year; Exodus began on Shevat 15 of the ﬁrst year; Leviticus began on Tishri 1 of the second year; Numbers began on Shevat 15 of the second year; and Deuteronomy began on Elul 1 of the third year.

122

gabriella gelardini

the golden calf, and all other sins of Israel in consequence. These eighty days, in the form of the Ten Special Sabbaths (= 80 days), received great attention in Jewish liturgy. The three Sabbaths from Tammuz 17 to Tisha be-Av (21 days) conventionally had exhortative sermons, whereas comforting sermons were required for the seven Sabbaths from Tisha be-Av to Yom Kippur on Tishri 10 (59 days). Sermons, homiletic Midrashim, from this liturgical season are preserved in the corpora Pesiqta de Rab Kahana and Pesiqta Rabbati. It is important to understand at this point that theologically speaking Tisha be-Av and Yom Kippur do presuppose each other, the one is mirrored in the other, which may explain why only these two days in the liturgical year require the most rigorous fasting. On the one hand, then, the fast day (Tisha be-Av) ﬁrstly commemorates the sins but looks hopefully to their forgiveness promised at Yom Kippur. On the other hand, the feast day (Yom Kippur) predominantly rejoices over the forgiveness but at the same time warns against committing new sins. Upon returning to Hebrews, we encounter this very polarity. If Heb 1–6 puts great emphasis on sin, the mood in the central part, Heb 7–10, changes considerably. The feast day of Yom Kippur is even mentioned in Heb 9:7, and a deeper analysis of these chapters makes clear that Jesus functions here as the sin oﬀering of Yom Kippur, by means of which—so the author promises—he will attain atonement for his people. But not only that, Jesus functions also as an inauguration sacriﬁce for the new covenant. More puzzling, though, remains the question of why Jesus is compared to the high priest; I believe the sidrah can help to decipher this puzzle. Theologically speaking, Jesus does exactly what Moses did in Exod 32–34. In rabbinic tradition Moses is frequently viewed as high priest in the time when the cult was not erected yet. His atoning intercession during his second ascension is, so to speak, the ﬁrst Yom Kippur, the protoDay of Atonement before liturgy existed. That is the reason why Jesus is compared to a high priest. Practically speaking, if the addressees of Hebrews did read the sidrah from Exod 31:18–32:35, only one week later they would have heard Exod 33:1–34:35 with its comforting content. Hence it makes sense if our author wraps his harsh exhortation into hopeful words about forgiveness, which is read about in the next week and yearned for at Yom Kippur. It is interesting that not only in the New Testament but also in rabbinic tradition the lowest point in the liturgical year, Tisha be-Av, yielded the most powerful messianic concepts, the birth of the Messiah and his victorious

hebrews, an ancient synagogue homily for

TISHA BE-AV

123

deeds (cf. e.g., Heb 1:5–14; 10:37; y. Ber. 2:4). Consequently, Heb 10–13 speaks of the discipline of the sons (and daughters). This discipline is bestowed on the penitent regardless of the atonement, as may be learned from Exod 32–34. The homily ends on an uplifting note, in which the sons (and daughters) are assured they have regained access to the inherited land (an access lost on Tisha be-Av due to the breaking of the covenant), which is a logical consequence of the covenant renewal. That this land is the heavenly one may have historical reasons. According to the Mishnah (m. Ta'an. 4:6; cf. also b. Ta'an. 29a), Tisha be-Av commemorates not only the prohibition to enter the land but also the destruction of the First and the Second Temple; later too, the conquering of the last stronghold of the Bar Kochba revolt, the city Bethar, and also the erection of a heathen temple in Jerusalem by Hadrian and the renaming of the city as Aelia Capitolina. The day of fast at Tisha be-Av became the most important day of mourning in Jewish Tradition and ever since has been a symbol of persecution and misfortune of Jews. The author of Hebrews may be speaking to Jewish slaves in Rome, exiled in the aftermath of the second Jewish War; that may be why he could not promise the return to the material city of Jerusalem and was left only with the possibility of promising the heavenly one, which in Jewish conceptuality exists exactly above the terrestrial one. Now that it has been shown that Hebrews is closely linked with Tisha be-Av, it is possible to pose a second thesis: Hebrews is one of the oldest pieces of literary evidence that combines the sidrah from Exod 31:18–32:35 and the haphtarah Jer 31:31–34 with Tisha be-Av.50 This may not least be evidence that the PTC—most likely in an early form—was indeed already in operation, as Levine claims, at the end of the ﬁrst and/or beginning of the second century ce.

50 Elbogen, Jüdische Gottesdienst, 164; Jacobs, “Reading of Torah,” 15:1251–1252; Leo Trepp, Der jüdische Gottesdienst: Gestalt und Entwicklung (Stuttgart: Kohlhammer, 1992), 174. The Mishnah (m. Meg. 4:6; cf. also b. Meg. 31b) decreed for fast days the special readings from Lev 26 and/or Deut 28 (cf. Heb 6:7–8). The Tosefta introduced Deut 4:25–40, which warns against idolatry, and kept Lev 26 (b. Meg. 31b). Another change—or return to the original custom—occurred at the time of the geonim (seventh century ce). Since the decreed passages in the Mishnah were chosen in connection with drought, the geonim thought Exod 32:11–14 and Exod 34:1–10 would suit fast days more appropriately. The readings became—besides the megillat Ekha—in the morning Deut 4:25–40 with Jer 8:13–9:23 and in the afternoon Exod 32:11–14 and 34:1–10 (or Exod 34:1–19) with Isa 55:6–56:8.

124

gabriella gelardini Conclusion

I have tried to show in this article that Hebrews is an ancient synagogue homily of the type petichta with a consequent Sitz im Leben within the Sabbath gathering. As a homily, Hebrews functions as interpretation, teaching, and application of the sidrah from Exod 31:18–32:35 (breaking of the covenant) and the haphtarah from Jer 31:31–34 (covenant renewal). The sidrah in the introduction of the homily is on the one hand not quoted but referred to in midrashic manner, yet it quotes—as it should—the last verse prior to (or ﬁrst verse of ) the sidrah, namely Exod 31:17b in Heb 4:4. As expected, the complementary haphtarah is quoted explicitly in the central part of the homily. The fact that these readings appear so central and serve to structure the homily does justice to the obvious importance and extraordinary quantity of quotations from the lxx in Hebrews. The reconstructed readings are part of the PTC in early form, and they hint at the most important day of fast in Jewish tradition, Tisha be-Av. This suggestion is conﬁrmed when the central quotations and the theological concepts in Hebrews are compared with extra-biblical information on Tisha be-Av. Dr. theol. Gabriella Gelardini Wissenschaftliche Oberassistentin am Lehrstuhl für Neues Testament Universität Basel, Theologische Fakultät Nadelberg 10, CH-4051 Basel, Switzerland [email protected]

(not extant)

Isa 30:8–15

Gen 3:24

Gen 5:1

Judg 19:20 Isa 12:3–14:2 2 Sam 5:17–6:1

Gen 24:1 Gen 24:42 Gen 25:1

Amos 1:3–15; 2:6

Isa 29:8

Isa 11:2–9

Isa 50:10–52:11

Gen 40:23

Gen 41:1

Gen 41:38

Gen 42:18

Kislev

Isa 33:7–22 1 Kgs 1:1

Gen 22:1 Gen 23:1

Av

Isa 42:5 (not extant)

Nisan

Haphtarah

Gen 1:1 Gen 2:4

Sidrah

Gen 47:28; 48:1 Gen 47:28; 48:1 Gen 49:1

Gen 44:18

Gen 43:24

Gen 27:28 Gen 28:10 Gen 29:31

Gen 26:11 Gen 27:1

Gen 9:18 Gen 11:1

Gen 8:15

Gen 6:9 Gen 8:1

Sidrah

Exod 4:14 Exod 6:2

Isa 43:2

Exod 3:1

Exod 1:1

Gen 49:27

Gen 32:4 Gen 33:18

Gen 30:21 Gen 31:3

Gen 16:1

Gen 15:1

Gen 12:1 Gen 14:1

Sidrah

Judg 13:2

Isa 27:6 Ezek 16:1; 20 Isa 40:11 2 Kgs 20:8 Isa 55:12

Zech 14:1 Mic 2:12

Shevat

1 Sam 1:11 Jer 30:10–16 Mic 6:3–7:20 Obad 1:1 Nah 1:12–2:5

Tishri

Josh 24:3–18 Isa 41:2–14 1 Kgs 10:9 Zeph 3:9–19 Isa 1:1–17 Isa 64:1

Sivan

Haphtarah

Haphtarah

Isa 61:9–10 1 Sam 2:21–28

Isa 37:31–37 Isa 52:3–9

Isa 43:1–7 Jer 38:8

Isa 19; Jer 4:6 1 Sam 6:6 Jer 46:13–28

Isa 34:11

Joel 3:3

Adar

Exod 12:13

Exod 10:1

Exod 8:16

Exod 7:18

Gen 38:1 Gen 39:1

Gen 35:9 Gen 37:1

Heshvan

Gen 20:1 Gen 21:1

Gen 19:1

Isa 63:10–11 Isa 33:17–34:12 2 Kgs 4 Isa 17:14–18:7

Tammuz Gen 17:1 Gen 18:1

Sidrah

TISHA BE-AV

1 Kgs 2:1

Jer 42:12–17; 43:12–14 1 Kgs 3:15 Josh 14:6 Ezek 37:10 1 Kgs 13:14

Tevet

Mic 1:1; 5:7–13 Hos 12:13 Isa 60:15

Isa 65:23–66:8 Isa 46:3–6

Elul

Isa 49:9–13 (not extant)

Isa 42:7–21

Isa 54:9–10 Hab 3:1–5

Iyyar

Haphtarah

First Year

Table 1

hebrews, an ancient synagogue homily for 125

(not extant)

Ezek 22:1 Amos 9:7

Ezek 44:25

Lev 17:1

Lev 18:1 Lev 19:1

Lev 21:1

Kislev

Lev 25:39

Lev 24:1 Lev 25:1

Lev 22:1 (not extant) Jer 36:6; Ezek 34 Isa 24:2

(not extant)

Tevet

Jer 7:21

Lev 6:1

Lev 4:1 Lev 5:1

Jer 30:18 Isa 33:20–34:8 1 Kgs 7:13

58:23 6; 61:6–10 34:1 49:3

Exod 38:21 Exod 39:1

Elul

Isa Isa Jer Isa

Lev 3:1

16:25 18:1 21:1 22:26

1 Kgs 8:8–22

Exod Exod Exod Exod

Exod 37:1

21:11 46:3 45:24 49:10

Iyyar

Haphtarah

Isa 43:21; Jer. 21:19; Mic 6:9–7:8 Ezek 44:11; 20:41 Ezek 18:4–17 Zech 5:3–6:19

Av

Isa Isa Isa Isa

Sidrah

Lev 1:1

12:29 13:1 13:21 15:21

Nisan

Haphtarah

Exod 34:27 Jer 31:33–40 1 Kgs 18:27–39

Exod Exod Exod Exod

Sidrah

Num 3:14

Num 1:1 Num 2:14

Lev 26:3

Lev 9:1 Lev 12:1

Lev 8:1

Lev 6:12

1 Kgs 8:56–58 Isa 66:7

Ezek 43:27

Mal 3:9

Tishri

Isa 60:17–61:9 Isa 66 Ezek 16:10–19 Hos 14:7 Ezek 43:10 Isa 61:6

Sivan

Haphtarah

Isa 43:9

Jer 16:19 Ezek 12:20 Hos 2:1 (not extant)

Shevat

24:1 25:1 26:31 27:20

Exod 29:1

Exod Exod Exod Exod

Sidrah

Second Year

Table 2

30:1 30:12 31:1 32:14

Num 6:1

Num 4:21 Num 5:11

Num 4:17

Lev 15:1 Lev 16:1

Lev 14:1

Lev 13:29

Exod Exod Exod Exod

Sidrah

Judg 13:2

Judg 13:2–25 Hos 4:14

1 Sam 6:10

Adar

(not extant) Ezek 44:1

2 Kgs 7:8

2 Kgs 5

Heshvan

Mal 1:11–2:7 2 Kgs 12:5 Isa 43:7–21 2 Sam 22:10–51

Tammuz

Haphtarah

126 gabriella gelardini

(not extant) (not extant)

Num 9:22 Num 11:1

1 Sam 8:1

1 Sam 10:24 Jer 29:8 Josh 24:1

Deut 17:14

Deut 17:24 Deut 18:1 Deut 20:10

Kislev

Jer 2 (not extant) Ezek 45:1 Josh 21:41 Josh 20:1

Num 32:1 Num 33:1 Num 34:1

Num 35:9

Jer 4:2

Num 30:1

Av

(not extant) Zech 4:14

Nisan

Haphtarah

Num 6:22 Num 8:1

Sidrah

Elul

Iyyar

Tevet

(not extant) (not extant) Deut 26:1

Deut 21:10

Deut 2:1 Deut 3:23 Deut 4:1

Deut 1:1

Num 14:1 Num 15:1 Num 16:1

Num 12:1 Num 13:1

Sidrah

(not extant) (not extant) Isa 60:1–22

Isa 54:1–10

Jer 30:4 Amos 2:9 (not extant) Jer 32:16 (not extant)

— Josh 2:1; Judg 18:7 — — 1 Sam 11

Haphtarah

Deut 31:1 Deut 31:14 Deut 32:1

Deut 29:9

Deut 6:4 Deut 8:1 Deut 9:1

Deut 5:1

Num 20:14 Num 22:2

Num 17:16 Num 18:25

Sidrah

Third Year

Table 3

Isa 55:6–58:8 Mic 7:18–20 Jer 12:15 Judg 2:7 Ezek 17:22

Shevat

1 Kgs 10:39 Jer 9:22–24 Jer 2:1 2 Kgs 8:30

(not extant)

Tishri

Mic 5:6

Ezek 44:15 Ezek 44:29

Sivan

Haphtarah

Deut 11:26 Deut 12:20 Deut 15:7

Deut 34:1 Shekalim Zakhor Parah Ha-Hodesh

Deut 33:1

Josh 17:4 Ezek 45:12

(not extant) Mal 2:5

(not extant)

Josh 1:1–18

Adar

Isa 54:11–55:6 Jer 23:9 Isa 61:1–2

2 Kgs 13:23

Heshvan

Num 26:52 Num 28:1

Deut 10:1

Haphtarah Tammuz

Num 23:2 Num 25:10

Sidrah

hebrews, an ancient synagogue homily for TISHA BE-AV

127

PART TWO

SOCIOLOGY, ETHICS, AND RHETORIC IN HEBREWS

PORTRAYING THE TEMPLE IN STONE AND TEXT: THE ARCH OF TITUS AND THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS* Ellen Bradshaw Aitken

The Epistle to the Hebrews has attracted a variety of interpretive approaches, including readings that are predominantly structural, theological, literary, ethical, or sacramental. Seldom, however, does one ﬁnd readings that explicitly explore Hebrews in political or ideological terms. This is a result in part of the lack of easily identiﬁable historical references in the text.1 It is also a result of the diﬃculty both of assigning anything but a fairly broad range of dates for the composition of Hebrews and of locating its geographical provenance. Thus Hebrews ﬂoats, as it were, unanchored in place and time, lending itself to readings that are less dependent upon place and time than are political and ideological approaches.2

* This is a revised version of a paper that was delivered at a conference held on 24–25 February 2001 at the University of South Florida, and subsequently published in Religious Texts and Material Contexts (ed. Jacob Neusner and James F. Strange; Studies in Ancient Judaism; Lanham: University Press of America, 2001), 73–88. It was subsequently reprinted with its concluding section in Sewanee Theological Review 45 (2002): 135–151. I thank both publishers for permission to reprint the article here. 1 Hebrews seldom refers to the historical experience of its audience; an exception is Heb 10:32–34, “But recall those earlier days when, after you had been enlightened, you endured a hard struggle with suﬀerings, sometimes being publicly exposed to abuse and persecution, and sometimes being partners with those so treated. For you had compassion for those who were in prison, and you cheerfully accepted the plundering of your possessions, knowing that you yourselves possessed something better and more lasting” (nrsv). On the relevance of this passage for the dating of Hebrews, see below. 2 We might compare the development of political readings of parts of the Pauline corpus, which are facilitated by the relative precision possible in dating these letters. See, for example, Dieter Georgi, Theocracy in Paul’s Praxis and Theology (trans. David E. Green; Minneapolis: Fortress, 1991); Helmut Koester, “From Paul’s Eschatology to the Apocalyptic Schemata of 2 Thessalonians,” in The Thessalonian Correspondence (ed. Raymond F. Collins; Louvain: Peeters, 1990), 441–458, reprinted as “Imperial Ideology and Paul’s Eschatology in 1 Thessalonians,” in Paul and Empire: Religion and Power in Roman Imperial Society (ed. Richard A. Horsley; Harrisburg, Penn.: Trinity Press International, 1997), 158–166; and Neil Elliott, Liberating Paul: The

132

ellen bradshaw aitken

It is my contention in this essay, however, that it is possible to correlate certain aspects of the Christology and the community ethic found in Hebrews with events in Roman imperial rule, and particularly its expression in imperial propaganda as it is manifested in monuments and ritual. This correlation invites an interpretation of Hebrews in political terms. In order to do so, however, it is necessary to provide the text with a provisional anchor in time and space, that is, by proceeding on the hypothesis that Hebrews was composed in the city of Rome in the 70s or early 80s of the ﬁrst century ce. Moreover, if the correlation is convincing, it can become the basis for establishing the plausibility of this hypothesis about the compositional date and provenance of Hebrews. More speciﬁcally, I am arguing here that Hebrews should be read as one response to the imperial ideology expressed in the events and monuments surrounding the triumph of Vespasian and Titus, a triumph bestowed upon them by the Roman Senate for their victory in the First Jewish War and the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 ce. To anticipate my conclusions, Hebrews makes use of some of the elements of the triumph—both the customary rites of the triumph and the key elements of the Flavian triumph—in order to articulate resistance to imperial rule and ideology. It does so by depicting to whom the “real” triumph belongs and where the “real” temple is. In addition, it does so by promoting an ethic for the community, its inscribed audience, an ethic that is consonant with the identity of the true triumphant ruler and that values solidarity with those who are perceived to be suﬀering under Flavian rule. My presuppositions in making this argument include the following: First, Hebrews is a highly multivalent text that contains numerous interwoven ways of constructing and deﬁning the identity and ethic of its audience, as is not uncommon in texts that are homiletical in character.3 Thus, within a broad view, the reading of Hebrews Justice of God and the Politics of the Apostle (Maryknoll, N.Y.: Orbis, 1994). David A. deSilva’s recent commentary, Perseverance in Gratitude: A Social-Rhetorical Commentary on the Epistle “to the Hebrews” (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2000), provides an explicitly social interpretation of Hebrews in that he uses the categories of honor and shame as markers of social status. Although he speaks of the reproach, loss of honor, lowered economic status experienced by Hebrews’ audience as a result of their refusal to participate in Roman religions, and their rejection of their neighbors’ values, he assumes this situation as common to all Christian groups and thus does not relate it to a historical, political situation speciﬁc to the audience of Hebrews. 3 On the homiletic character of Hebrews, see Lawrence Wills, “The Form of the

portraying the temple in stone and text

133

presented here is one that works together with others, for example, a recognition of the way in which the story of the journey through the wilderness toward the Jordan River is used to constitute the audience4 or interpretations that emphasize the eschatological dimension of its worldview and theology.5 Second, Hebrews is ultimately a parenetic text, aimed at shaping the community’s way of life.6 Third, I presuppose that there can be multiple rhetorical sites for developing political resistance, that such sites do not need to be explicitly political, and that a political ideology can be developed through scriptural interpretation, cultic reﬂection, allegory, and hymnody, as well as through visual art, coinage, architecture, and religious festivals.7 The Date and Provenance of Hebrews A brief overview of the main arguments about the compositional date of Hebrews is in order. A date after 60 ce is supported by the Sermon in Hellenistic Judaism and Early Christianity,” HTR 77 (1984): 280–283; C. Clifton Black, “The Rhetorical Form of the Hellenistic Jewish and Early Christian Sermon: A Response to Lawrence Wills [HTR 77 (1984): 277–299],” HTR 81 (1988): 1–18; Harold W. Attridge, “Paraenesis in a homily (lÒgow paraklÆsevw),” Semeia 50 (1990): 211–226. See also George W. MacRae, “Heavenly Temple and Eschatology in the Letter to the Hebrews,” Semeia 12 (1978): 179–199. Hebrews characterizes itself as a lÒgow t∞w paraklÆsevw (“word of exhortation”) at 13:22; see Harold W. Attridge, The Epistle to the Hebrews (Philadelphia: Fortress, 1989), 14, 408, who points out that this designation is used in Acts 13:15 for Paul’s synagogue address in Pisidian Antioch. More recently, David deSilva accepts the position that Hebrews is a sermon, but one that makes signiﬁcant use of the conventions of hellenistic epideictic rhetoric; see deSilva, Perseverance in Gratitude, 58, 514. 4 See Ernst Käsemann, The Wandering People of God: An Investigation of the Letter to the Hebrews (trans. Roy A. Harrisville and Irving L. Sandberg; Minneapolis: Augsburg, 1984); Ellen Bradshaw Aitken, Jesus’ Death in Early Christian Memory: The Poetics of the Passion (NTOA 53; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 2004), 130–164. 5 See, for example, MacRae, “Heavenly Temple”; C. K. Barrett, “The Eschatology of the Epistle to the Hebrews,” in The Background of the New Testament and Its Eschatology: C. H. Dodd Festschrift (ed. W. D. Davies and David Daube; Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1954), 363–393; Jean Cambier, “Eschatologie ou hellénisme dans l’Épître aux Hêbreux: Une étude sur m°nein et l’exhortation ﬁnal de l’épître,” Salesianum 11 (1949): 62–86. 6 The alternation of exposition and exhortation in Hebrews is widely recognized and informs most attempts to outline the structure of Hebrews; see the discussion in Attridge, Hebrews, 14–21. Attridge also identiﬁes (p. 21) the two types of exhortation found in the text, “let us hold fast” and “let us approach” (both found in Heb 4:14–16). On the pastoral dimension of Hebrews, see Otto Kuss, “Der Verfasser des Hebräerbriefes als Seelsorger,” TTZ 67 (1958): 1–12, 65–80. 7 See James C. Scott, Domination and the Arts of Resistance: Hidden Transcripts (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1990).

134

ellen bradshaw aitken

indications that the audience have been believers for some time (Heb 5:12) and that they are dependent upon others who “heard the Lord” (Heb 2:3); earlier dates are generally tied to untenable hypotheses about Paul, Apollos, Aquila, or Priscilla as the author.8 A date following the Neronian persecutions in Rome in 64 ce is suggested by the references to past persecution of the community (Heb 10:32–34; 12:4).9 Arguments for a terminus ad quem of 96 ce depend upon accepting a secure dating of 1 Clement, with its use of the text of Hebrews, to 96 ce. Harold W. Attridge, questioning such a certain date for 1 Clement and preferring to place it broadly between 90 and 120 ce, opts for dating Hebrews before 100 ce because of the reference to Timothy in the postscript of Hebrews (Heb 13:23). Attridge thus concludes with a date range for Hebrews of 60–100 ce, with the possibility of a date in the 70s or 80s because of the theological and literary aﬃnities with other Christian texts of this period.10 The destruction of the Jerusalem temple has occasionally been used in arguments about compositional date: the lack of any mention of the destruction of the temple in a text so concerned with the rituals of the temple, along with the use of the present tense for the temple activities, has been taken to indicate a date before 70 ce.11 Against this position, I agree with Attridge and Erich Grässer that Hebrews is concerned not with the Herodian temple per se but with 8 For a summary of arguments about authorship, see Attridge, Hebrews, 1–6; Erich Grässer, An die Hebräer (3 vols.; EKKNT 17; Zürich: Benziger and NeukirchenVluyn: Neukirchener, 1990–1997), 1:19–22; Frederick F. Bruce, “‘To the Hebrews’: A Document of Roman Christianity,” ANRW 25.4:3496–3499; deSilva, Perseverance in Gratitude, 23–39; Cynthia Briggs Kittredge, “Hebrews,” in Searching the Scriptures, vol. 2: A Feminist Commentary (ed. Elisabeth Schüssler Fiorenza; New York: Crossroad, 1993), 430–434. 9 See Attridge, Hebrews, 298–299, particularly on how the language of these verses recalls Tacitus’s description (Annales 15.44) of the persecution of Christians in Rome under Nero in 64 ce. The reference is admittedly ambiguous, however, and others, opting for an earlier date, have taken it as a reference to the expulsion of the Jews from Rome under Claudius in 49 ce; see William Manson, The Epistle to the Hebrews: An Historical and Theological Reconsideration (London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1951), 159–161; Bruce, “‘To the Hebrews,’” 3519. 10 Attridge, Hebrews, 9. Grässer (An die Hebräer, 1:25), following the same lines of argumentation, prefers a date in the 80s or 90s since he sees indications of increased pressure on the Christian community, a situation that he relates to the reign of Domitian (81–96 ce). 11 See, for example, Bruce, “‘To the Hebrews,’” 3514; Albert Vanhoye, Situation du Christ: Hébreux 1–2 (LD 58; Paris: Cerf, 1969), 50; August Strobel, Der Brief an die Hebräer (NTD 9/2; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1975), 83; and most recently, deSilva, Perseverance in Gratitude, 20–21.

portraying the temple in stone and text

135

the desert tabernacle, and moreover uses the tabernacle cult as a foundation for the Christology and parenesis of the text.12 The destruction of the Herodian temple is thus not an expressed element in this exposition and therefore cannot be determinative of the date of Hebrews. It is possible to observe, moreover, that this debate centers on the destruction or loss of the temple per se rather than on the display and celebration of that destruction as part of the imperial propaganda of Vespasian, Titus, and Domitian. The position that Hebrews was composed for an audience in Rome enjoys a broad consensus, and I shall not fully rehearse the arguments here.13 I would note, however, that arguments that dissent from this view nonetheless connect Hebrews with Rome in some fashion, usually locating the author in a Roman context.14 Any attempts to locate Hebrews geographically must contend with the phrase “those from Italy greet you” (Heb 13:24, éspãzontai Ímçw oﬂ épÚ t∞w ÉItal¤aw), which may equally designate a group within Italy (including Rome) or a group abroad sending greetings back to their home community.15 The strong homiletical character of Hebrews also has implications for the discussion of the provenance and destination of the text. Even

12

Attridge, Hebrews, 8; Grässer, An die Hebräer, 1:25. Key elements in arguing for a Roman provenance for Hebrews include its use by 1 Clement, especially 36.2–6 but also elsewhere; see Attridge, Hebrews, 6–7; and Donald A. Hagner, The Use of the Old and New Testaments in Clement of Rome (NovTSup 34; Leiden: Brill, 1973). Peter Lampe is cautious about accepting Hebrews as a text of Roman Christianity and thus does not discuss it at any length in his study of earliest Christianity in Rome; see Peter Lampe, Die stadtrömischen Christen in den ersten beiden Jahrhunderten: Untersuchungen zur Sozialgeschichte (WUNT 2/18; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1987), 60–61. Bruce, although dating Hebrews to the reign of Nero, takes it as a text written most probably to a community in Rome (“‘To the Hebrews,’” 3517–3519). The position that Hebrews was written to a Jewish-Christian housechurch in Rome was put forward more than a century ago by Theodor Zahn, Introduction to the New Testament (trans. John Moore Trout et al.; 3 vols.; New York: Charles Scribner’s Sons, 1909 [3d German ed. 1897–1899]), 2.345–351. Adolf von Harnack followed Zahn’s arguments, arguing, however, not for a Jewish-Christian group as the addressees, but rather for the house-church associated with Priscilla and Aquila, and suggesting that Priscilla was the main author of Hebrews, with the help of Aquila; see Adolf von Harnack, “Probabilia über die Adresse und den Verfasser des Hebräerbriefs,” ZNW 1 (1900): 16–41. 14 Thus, Hugh W. Monteﬁore in The Epistle to the Hebrews (New York: Harper, 1964), 9–11, argues that Hebrews was written to the Corinthian church by Apollos, from Ephesus, but carrying the greetings of the Roman community after the death of Paul. 15 See Attridge, Hebrews, 10. 13

136

ellen bradshaw aitken

though Hebrews is unlikely to be a transcript of a sermon, it certainly uses considerable material from a homiletical context, material that may have developed within a Roman Christian environment. We might then reasonably suppose that this material was reworked into an elegant and coherent piece of rhetoric both for internal use and for sending to other communities. We should therefore expect ample resonance between the themes, motifs, and arguments of Hebrews and the experience of Christians in the city of Rome. Moreover, Hebrews lacks a thoroughgoing epistolary character, and we see little distance between the situation of the inscribed author or authors and the inscribed audience; both are located in much the same rhetorical context, a context that can be connected in a number of ways with Christianity in the city of Rome.16 It is therefore appropriate to read Hebrews in the context of public life in the city of Rome, and provisionally, for the purposes of this argument, sometime in the 70s and 80s—that is, during the reigns of Vespasian, Titus, and the early years of Domitian. The Flavian Triumph in Rome The celebration of the Roman victory in Judea, culminating in the destruction of Jerusalem, has been characterized as the “Flavian Actium.” In other words, just as the Battle of Actium in 31 bce provided one of the chief ideological foundations for Augustan rule, so too did the Flavians employ the Judean victory as the chief propagandistic tool for promoting their consolidation of imperial rule, following the civil wars of 69 ce—the year of the four emperors—as an assertion of imperial order out of factionalism.17 The Judean war, of course, provided the political and military ground out of which the general 16 A consistent historical-rhetorical reading of Hebrews has yet to be done. Such a reading would evaluate the inscribed rhetorical situation (including the inscribed author and audience) before reconstructing the historical situation of the text. On such an approach, see Elisabeth Schüssler Fiorenza, Rhetoric and Ethic: The Politics of Biblical Studies (Minneapolis: Fortress, 1999), esp. 105–128. 17 See Gilbert Charles-Picard, Les trophées romains. Contribution à l’histoire de la religion et de l’art triomphal de Rome (BEFAR 187; Paris: Boccard, 1957), 343–344, 359–360, who argues that Jerusalem became the “Flavian Actium.” See also Michael Pfanner, Der Titusbogen (Beiträge zur Erschliessung hellenistischer und kaiserzeitlicher Skulptur und Architektur; Mainz: Phillip von Zabern, 1983), 101, on the use of this victory in Flavian propaganda and on the speciﬁc association of the triumph and the apotheosis of Titus.

portraying the temple in stone and text

137

Vespasian was acclaimed as imperator by the legions under his control in 69 and from which he began his cautious journey back to Rome in 70.18 Following Titus’s capture of Jerusalem and the Roman Senate’s voting of a triumph for Vespasian and Titus in 71, the subjugation of Judea stood at the center of Flavian propaganda. That is, the Flavian rulers exploited the one-time event of the triumph as the deﬁning point for the public display of their rule.19 Although the coin issues depicting Judaea Capta or Judaea Devicta would have spread across the empire,20 most of the public display was in the city of Rome itself.21 We may enumerate the chief ceremonial and monumental occasions of this display: in 71, the celebration of the triumph with prayers, procession, executions, and sacriﬁces; Vespasian’s building of the Temple of Peace, dedicated in 75, next to the Roman Forum and in which were housed the spoils from the Jerusalem temple ( Josephus, J.W. 7.158–161); in 81 or shortly thereafter, following Titus’s death,22 the erection of the Arch of Titus at the highest point 18 Fergus Millar, The Roman Near East 31 BC–AD 337 (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1993), 73–74. 19 On the increased political dimension of the triumph in the principate, see Michael McCormick, Eternal Victory: Triumphal Rulership in Late Antiquity, Byzantium, and the Early Medieval West (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986), 20. McCormick also points out that by such vehicles as monuments, vestments, coinage, titles, and religious rites, an emperor could amplify the victory celebrated in the triumph (21). On the relationship between triumphs and other Roman pompae, see Harriet I. Flower, Ancestor Masks and Aristocratic Power in Roman Culture (Oxford: Clarendon, 1996), 107–109. Flower argues that both the triumphal procession and the funeral procession were “overtly political in content, even and especially in representing relationships with the gods” (109). In reading the triumphal rite as political, my work is also informed by that of Simon R. F. Price, Rituals and Power: The Roman Imperial Cult in Asia Minor (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1984). 20 See, among others, Harold Mattingly, Coins of the Roman Empire in the British Museum (6 vols.; London: The British Museum, 1923–1962), 2:115–117. The ﬁrst issue dates from 71 ce and appears to have been issued in preparation for the triumph; the coins continued through 73 and were revived in 77–78, as well as under Titus. See D. Barag, “The Palestinian Judaea Capta Coins of Vespasian and Titus and the Era on the Coins of Agrippa II Minted under the Flavians,” Numismatic Chronicle 138 (1978): 14–23; Colin M. Kraay, “The Judaea Capta sestertii of Vespasian,” Israel Numismatic Journal 3 (1963): 45–46; Mattingly, Coins, 2:xlv–xlvi. E. Mary Smallwood, The Jews under Roman Rule from Pompey to Diocletian (Leiden: Brill, 1976), 330 n. 164; and McCormick, Eternal Victory, 26–27. 21 Smallwood, Jews under Roman Rule, 329. 22 Titus died in September 81; coins from 81–82 depict him as divus (see Mattingly, Coins, vol. 2, plate 69, 9; and Peter N. Schulten, Die Typologie der römischen Konsekrationsprägungen [Frankfurt a. M.: Numismatischer Verlag Schulten, 1979], 66–67), thus establishing a terminus post quem for the arch. Pfanner (Der Titusbogen, 91–92) argues for a date very early in the reign of Domitian as the most likely time for the erection of the arch.

138

ellen bradshaw aitken

of the Via Sacra;23 and apparently another, earlier arch in the Circus Maximus, erected during the lifetime of Titus, probably circa 80,24 which made explicit mention in its dedicatory inscription of Titus’s conquest of Judea and Jerusalem, “following the precepts of his father.”25 The inscription on this earlier arch highlights an important dimension of the Flavian ideology, namely, the celebration of succession from victorious father to victorious son, precisely that dimension of rule which was missing in the Julian-Claudian period and most notably in the year of the four emperors (69 ce), during which the disputes over succession led to civil war.26 The Arch of Titus on the Via Sacra, as is well known, depicts the triumphal procession, including, on one of the large passageway reliefs (north), Titus and Vespasian in a four-horse chariot, accompanied by lictors, and on the facing relief (south), the weighty spoils from the Temple—a menorah (lampstand) and the table of the shewbread, to which are attached two vessels and two trumpets27—which

23 On the primary function of the triumphal arch from the ﬁrst century ce onward as an instrument of imperial propaganda for advertising imperial events and honors, see Pfanner, Der Titusbogen, 97. 24 This arch has not been found but may be one of at least four triumphal arches, known from coins, reliefs, and mosaics, in the Circus Maximus, and perhaps the triple arch depicted on the Forma Urbis Romae (the Marble Plan); on this hypothesis, see Pfanner, Der Titusbogen, 98. Lawrence Richardson (A Topographic Dictionary of Ancient Rome [Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1992], 30) accepts this location and suggests that it was most likely located at the rounded end of the Circus Maximus. 25 CIL 6:944; Hans U. Instinsky, “Der Ruhm des Titus,” Philologus 97 (1948): 370–371. The text of the inscription reads: Senatus Populusque Romanus Imp. Tito Caesari Divi Vespasiani F. Vespanian(o) Augusto Pontif. Max. Trib. Pot. X Imp. XVII (C)os VIII PP Principi Suo quod praeceptis patr(is) consiliisq(ue) et auspiciis gentem Iudaeorum domuit et urbem Hierusolymam omnibus ante se ducibus regibus gentibus aut frustra petitam aut omnino intemptatam delevit. See Pfanner, Der Titusbogen, 98. 26 This dimension is also apparent in the various literary descriptions of the triumph. Josephus ( J.W. 7.121) remarks that, although the Senate had voted a triumph each to Vespasian and Titus, they nonetheless decided to celebrate a common triumph. Suetonius (Lives of the Caesars 8.6) mentions that Titus shared in his father’s triumph. Cassius Dio, writing around the beginning of the third century ce, emphasizes the importance of the succession in his account of Vespasian’s acclamation and the celebration of the triumph. According to Cassius Dio (Roman History, epitome of Book 65.12), upon his acclamation Vespasian is so overcome by emotion that he is able only to say, “My successor shall be my son or no one at all” (§m¢ m¢n uﬂÚw diad°jetai, μ oÈde‹w êllow). 27 For a discussion speciﬁcally of the spoils from the Jerusalem temple, see Leon Yarden, The Spoils of Jerusalem on the Arch of Titus: A Re-investigation (SSIR 8/16; Stockholm: Paul Åströms, 1991).

portraying the temple in stone and text

139

are carried in the procession, along with depictions of the battles and signs with the names of the conquered cities and towns. The center of the arch’s coﬀered ceiling shows the apotheosis of Titus. This arch is the visual depiction of the triumph celebrated some ten years earlier.28 We have extensive knowledge about the celebration of this triumph, thanks to Josephus’s detailed account of it in his Jewish War (7.123–162), combined with the relative conservatism of this aspect of Rome’s ritual life.29 It is possible to identify the key elements:30 the triumph begins outside the city boundary of Rome (the pomerium) in the Campus Martius, where the triumphators, Vespasian and Titus, have spent the night ( J.W. 7.123). The triumphators are crowned with laurel, clad in purple, given the scepter to hold, and acclaimed ( J.W. 7.124–126). Following prayers and breakfast, the triumphators and the procession enter the city through a gate, the Porta Triumphalis,31 at which a sacriﬁce is made ( J.W. 7.127–130). The lengthy procession customarily included the captives and the 28 The dedicatory inscription on this arch is simpler than that on the arch in the Circus Maximus; it reads: Senatus Populusque Romanus Divo Tito Divi Vespasiani F. Vespasiano Augusto. Pfanner argues (in Der Titusbogen) that the straightforward message of this inscription emphasizes the divinization of Titus over the celebration of the Judean victory per se, although the depiction of the triumph on the arch functions ideologically to support the Senate’s divinization of the emperor. 29 The ﬁfth-century Christian historian Paulus Orosius provides a much shorter description of the same triumph in Historiae 7.9. His account is notable for his emphasis on the display of father and son as co-triumphators. “Vespasian and Titus, the emperors, entered the City celebrating a magniﬁcent triumph over the Jews. This was a fair sight and one hitherto unknown to all mortals among the three hundred and twenty triumphs which had taken place from the founding of the City until that time, namely, father and son riding in one triumphal chariot, bringing back a most glorious victory over those who had oﬀended the Father and the Son” (from Paulus Orosius, The Seven Books of History against the Pagans [trans. Roy J. Deferrari; Washington, D.C.: Catholic University of America Press, 1964], 303). Josephus does not make mention of a single chariot, although his description is ambiguous on this point, “behind them Vespasian drove ﬁrst, and Titus followed, but Domitian rode alongside” (meyÉ ì OÈespasianÚw ≥laune pr«tow ka‹ T¤tow e·peto, DometianÚw d¢ par¤ppeuen, J.W. 7.152). 30 A detailed discussion of the history and elements of the triumph, along with references to the relevant ancient testimonia, can be found in W. Ehlers, “Triumphus,” RE 30 (1939): 493–511; see also Hendrik S. Versnel, Triumphus: An Inquiry into the Origin, Development, and Meaning of the Roman Triumph (Leiden: Brill, 1970); and more recently Ernst Kunzl, Der römische Triumph: Siegesfeiern im antiken Rom (Munich: Beck, 1988). 31 On the importance of the entry into the city and its similarity to the Greek rite of eﬁs°lasiw, the privilege granted to Olympic victors of a triumphal return to their native town, see Versnel, Triumphus, 154–163.

140

ellen bradshaw aitken

spoils taken in the war, as well as vignettes of the war ( J.W. 7.139– 147), with the triumphators, clothed as Jupiter Maximus Optimus, at the end, followed by their freedpersons.32 Prominent in the Flavian triumph were, of course, the sacred objects from the Jerusalem temple ( J.W. 7.148–151), along with seven hundred “choice” prisoners of war, bound and in submission ( J.W. 7.118, 137–138). The concluding phase of the triumph begins with the execution of the most prominent of the prisoners of war, in this case the general Simon bar Giora ( J.W. 7.153–155),33 followed by the sacriﬁces and the dedication of the laurel crown to the Capitoline gods in the temple of Jupiter Capitolinus ( J.W. 7.153, 156).34 Although the procession was the most visible, public aspect of the triumph, historians of religion point out that the triumph was at its heart concerned with the return of the general or emperor to the temple of the Roman gods and with acclaiming the epiphany of the god in the person of the triumphator.35 In other words, the apotheosis of Titus depicted on the ceiling of the arch had already been displayed—in his lifetime—on the day of the triumph. The Arch celebrates his consecration.36 We

32

Versnel, Triumphus, 95. See also Otto Michel, “Studien zu Josephus: Simon Bar Giora,” NTS 14 (1968): 407–408. 34 See Inez Scott Ryberg, Rites of the State Religion in Roman Art (MAAR 22; Rome: American Academy, 1955), 141. Ryberg’s reading of the triumph attempts to ﬁnd the “essential elements” of the triumph’s signiﬁcance; thus she identiﬁes the sacriﬁces and the dedication of the crown as, to paraphrase, what really matters, even though other parts of the triumph may be more visible and memorable. I would eschew such an approach and recognize instead that the performance of the triumph as a whole does matter; the Capitoline sacriﬁces may indeed be the culmination of the rites, but as such they participate with the elements within the patterns, structures, and sequences of the ritual. 35 See Versnel, Triumphus, 83. Versnel’s consideration of the triumph includes an examination of two opposing arguments, namely, whether the triumphator was seen as Jupiter or as an ancient Roman king. He concludes that the vesture of the triumphator with the ornatus Iovis, the corona Etrusca, and red lead, along with the acclamation triumphe, characterize the triumphator as the representative of Jupiter, but inasmuch as some of these aspects, notably the ornatus Iovis, were originally associated with the king, the royal and the divine are merged in the triumphator (92). 36 Pfanner (in Der Titusbogen, 99) stresses that the arch’s iconographic program not only honors a divinized emperor, but also “grounds and demonstrates his divinity.” The arch can thus be described as a “consecration monument” (“Konsekrationsmonument ”). According to this reading the lower registers depict Titus’s earthly triumph as the foundation of his divine position. The ceiling coﬀer with the apotheosis of Titus is thus the heavenly consummation of this earthly triumph, supported by the portrayal of the guarantees of this status: the personiﬁed ﬁgures of the virtus, honos, and victoria of the Augusti. A reference in Cassiodorus (Variae 10.30.1) sug33

portraying the temple in stone and text

141

can recognize, in light of these monuments, that the triumph was probably one of the most prominent features in the religio-political landscape of Flavian Rome.37 The Epistle to the Hebrews in Light of the Flavian Triumph The depiction of the Son, Jesus, in the Epistle to the Hebrews, is expressed chieﬂy in the words of the psalms. Nevertheless, it makes use of many of the motifs that we ﬁnd in the Roman triumph, especially as it was celebrated by the Flavians. First, the principal themes of Heb 1 and 2 are the return of the Son, Jesus, to the heavenly realm, to his throne on the right hand of the Father, where he shares in the reign of the Father. The Son is said to have a scepter (Heb 1:8) and to be “crowned” with glory and honor (Heb 2:7). Moreover, all his enemies are “under [his] feet” (Heb 1:13) and all things are subject to him (Heb 2:8, Ípotãssv, precisely the word used for subjugated nations and prisoners). Through the use of Pss 2, 8, and 110, Hebrews brings to the forefront of its depiction of Jesus issues of sonship, succession, and rule38—issues central to Flavian propaganda. gests, moreover, the possibility that the arch was crowned with a pair of elephants or, more likely, a quadriga drawn by elephants. Pfanner interprets this feature as showing the heavenly triumph of Titus, carried into heaven on the quadriga, and corresponding to the quadriga drawn by horses in his earthly triumph. See Pfanner, Der Titusbogen, 3, 99. 37 The building of the Colosseum, close to the Forum and the Via Sacra, should now also be counted among the ways in which the Flavian victory in the First Jewish War was displayed in the city of Rome. A recently deciphered inscription from the Colosseum declares that the emperor (ﬁrst Vespasian, then corrected to Titus, probably after Vespasian’s death) “ordered the new amphitheater to be built from the spoils of war” (ex mani[i]bus), that is, the booty belonging to the victorious general. The spoils in this case are most likely those from the First Jewish War, including the riches of the Jerusalem temple. See Géza Alföldy, “Eine Bauinschrift aus dem Colosseum,” ZPE 109 (1995): 195–226. An English summary and discussion of Alföldy’s work may be found in Louis Feldman, “Financing the Colosseum,” BAR 27 ( July/August 2001): 20–31, 60–61. Feldman mentions the tradition, not attested in any known text, that Jewish prisoners-of-war actually built the Colosseum (60). According to Josephus ( J.W. 6.420), ninety-seven thousand prisoners-of-war were taken by the Roman army in the war; many of these would have been transported to Rome, and it is quite reasonable to suppose that they formed part of the labor force for the extensive Flavian building program in Rome, including the erection of the Colosseum. We should also bear in mind that those ninety-seven thousand prisoners-of-war may have included some “Christians” whom the Roman army would be unlikely to distinguish from “Jews.” 38 On the importance to the triumph of holding the imperium, see Versnel, Triumphus, 185–194. On these themes in Hebrews, see Kenneth Schenck, “Keeping His

142

ellen bradshaw aitken

Moreover, this depiction includes elements of the triumph: the crown, scepter, glory and honor,39 the visible subjugation of enemies, and the triumphant journey of return to the temple (in this case the heavenly temple, as will become clear in Heb 9:11–12). Jesus is, in my view, depicted in Hebrews as the triumphator in procession to the temple. The text displays the apotheosis of Jesus rather than the apotheosis of Titus, but both are portrayed as the son who rightfully rules alongside his father in victory. Second, in Hebrews the Son is also the ultimate high priest (Heb 4:14–5:10), oﬀering himself. We may recall that in the Roman triumph the triumphator is also the sacriﬁcer, the priest of Jupiter Capitolinus, who makes the concluding sacriﬁce of the triumph.40 Like Jesus in Hebrews, Titus was both son and priest, but Hebrews ﬁlls this image with allusions to a story of Jesus’ death and his oﬀering of himself (Heb 5:7–10; 9:12, 26; 10:1–18; 13:12–13).41 I would suggest here that Hebrews is critiquing the ideology of divine rule expressed in the triumphal sacriﬁces, but doing so indirectly by means Appointment: Creation and Enthronement in Hebrews,” JSNT 66 (1997): 91–117, who argues that the focus of sonship in Hebrews is on the Son’s enthronement in heaven, where he fulﬁlls his divine appointment. 39 That the triumph and its associated monuments honor the emperors is without doubt. A more speciﬁc connection may be suggested by the presence of the ﬁgure of Honos (i.e., personiﬁed honor) accompanying Titus’s chariot on the inner relief of the Arch of Titus. This ﬁgure, however, is also interpreted as the Genius of the Roman people; see Ryberg, Rites of the State Religion, 147; Pfanner (in Der Titusbogen, 69–70) discusses the identiﬁcation closely, concluding that the ﬁgure is more likely to be Honos. On the increased tendency to include allegorical and personiﬁed ﬁgures in monumental art at the end of the ﬁrst century ce, see Ryberg, Rites of the State Religion, 97. 40 Ryberg (Rites of the State Religion, 141) argues that at the heart of the triumph lies the repayment of vows made to Jupiter Capitolinus made prior to the general’s departure on military campaign. Thus the concluding sacriﬁce, amid all the opportunities of display and gloriﬁcation, is the performance of these vows, the returning to the gods of what was promised. Hebrews emphasizes that Jesus oﬀers himself in accordance with God’s will; by placing the quotation of Ps 40:6–8 on the lips of Jesus, the author of Hebrews at 10:7 portrays Jesus as saying, “‘See, God, I have come to do your will, O God’ (in the scroll of the book it is written of me)” (nrsv). Despite some diﬀerences, both the Roman triumph and Hebrews understand the sacriﬁce as fulﬁlling the demands of the relationship with the divine. 41 On traditions of Jesus’ passion in Hebrews, see Martin Dibelius, “Gethsemane,” in Dibelius, Botschaft and Geschichte, vol. 1: Zur Evangelienforschung (ed. Günther Bornkamm; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1953), 258–271; August Strobel, “Die Psalmengrundlage der Gethsemane-Parallele. Hebr 5:7ﬀ.,” ZNW 45 (1954): 256; Paul Andriessen, “Agonisse de la mort dans l’Épître aux Hébreux,” NRTh 96 (1974): 2986–2991; Helmut Koester, “‘Outside the Camp’: Hebrews 13.9–14,” HTR 55 (1962): 300; and Aitken, Jesus’ Death, 130–164.

portraying the temple in stone and text

143

of typological reﬂection on the Yom Kippur rituals and the inadequacy of the high priests in the earthly sanctuary. Thus the typological argument about Levitical sacriﬁces becomes the rhetorical site for resistance to the Roman imperial ideology. Third, the monumental and ritual expressions of the Flavian triumph all feature the spoils from the Jerusalem temple. These, as much as the glory of the son, become the vehicle of the ideology.42 Josephus enumerates them as they were carried in procession: they “consisted of a golden table, many talents in weight, and a lampstand, likewise made of gold [he then depicts it in detail] . . . after these, and last of all the spoils, was carried a copy of the Jewish Law” ( J.W. 7.148–150 [Thackeray, LCL]). Hebrews 9:2–5 likewise goes into great detail about the furnishings of the sanctuary. Hebrews speaks of the “table,” the “bread of the presence,” the golden altar of incense, the ark of the covenant “overlaid on all sides with gold,” the golden urn holding the manna, Aaron’s rod, the tables of the covenant, and the cherubim of glory overshadowing the mercy seat. It is important to note that Hebrews does not utilize these items in the typological exposition that follows; they are, as it were, extraneous to the immediate argument but may serve some larger rhetorical purpose. Hebrews includes many more items than does Josephus and may draw upon a traditional list,43 but all of the items on Josephus’s list (table, lampstand, and copy of the law) are included; the lampstand and the table of the shewbread depicted on the Arch of Titus are mentioned both in Hebrews and by Josephus. There is, moreover, similarity in diction, not least the emphasis on gold. In view of other motifs of the triumph in Hebrews, I would suggest that the list of articles from the sanctuary is speciﬁcally included in Heb 9 because of the prominence of the Temple spoils from Jerusalem in the display of Flavian ideology. Hebrews is thus rhetorically displaying the items within its own triumphal statement. Like the Flavians, Hebrews makes use of the “sanctuary” of Israel to promote its message of true rule. Hebrews does so by turning to 42 Ryberg (Rites of the State Religion, 146), surveying the iconography associated with triumphs, posits that the Arch of Titus is unusual in that it does not portray the triumphator’s sacriﬁcing, a scene that might be expected as the companion relief to the triumphal procession. She suggests that the depiction of the golden objects from the Jerusalem temple was chosen instead because of the great interest that they attracted in Rome. 43 See the discussion in Attridge, Hebrews, 232–238.

144

ellen bradshaw aitken

the wilderness tabernacle (perhaps precisely because the Jerusalem temple is no longer standing) and making it the earthly shadow of the heavenly realities, pointing out its inadequacies, and showing its abolition (Heb 10:9) through the self-oﬀering of Jesus. We may thus be more precise and say that Hebrews makes use of both the earthly sanctuary and the heavenly sanctuary (the true one) to promote its message of true and proper rule, just as the Flavians made use of both the Jerusalem temple and the Capitoline temple to promote theirs.44 Thus, one of the many strategies of Hebrews is to take the elements of the imperial triumph and place them in the service of its Christology. This Christology, following the opening chapters of Hebrews, is ultimately one of divine rule, in which the enthroned Son shares in the reign of the Father in the heavens, with his enemies subject to him (Heb 1:13). In the Roman triumph, the triumphator’s freedpersons followed him in procession; so too in Hebrews, those whom Jesus has liberated from being held in slavery their whole lives by “the fear of death” (Heb 2:15) are to follow after Jesus in his victorious journey.45 Thus Jesus in Hebrews is both “the one who leads the way” (Heb 2:10; 12:2, érxhgÒw)46 and “forerunner” (Heb 6:20, prÒdromow) for the community of freedpersons, as they too enter “into his rest” (Heb 4:1) and into the heavenly realm. The inscribed audience of Hebrews, moreover, is receiving a “kingdom that cannot be shaken” (Heb 12:28, basile¤a ésãleutow). The explicit ethic for community is, in addition, one of solidarity with those who are exposed to abuse, torture, persecution, imprisonment, and dispossession of property. This ethic is ﬁrst held up to the community as how they have indeed behaved in “those earlier days”: exposed to abuse and persecution, becoming partners (koinvno¤) with those so treated, and “having compassion (sunepayÆsate) on those in prison” (Heb 10:32–34). They are, furthermore, explicitly exhorted to maintain that same ethical solidarity in the present: “Remember 44 The transfer of the Jerusalem temple tax into the ﬁscus Judaicus, paid to the Capitoline temple and gods, implies that, as a result of Roman victory, proper tribute is due not to the god of the Jerusalem temple but instead to the Capitoline gods. 45 Harold W. Attridge, “Liberating Death’s Captives: Reconsideration of an Early Christian Myth,” in Gnosticism and the Early Christian World: In Honor of James M. Robinson (ed. James E. Goehring et al.; Sonoma, Calif.: Polebridge, 1990), 103–115. 46 On érxhgÒw, see Paul-Gerhard Müller, XRISTOS ARXHGOS: Der religionsgeschichtliche und theologische Hintergrund einer neutestamentlichen Christusprädikation (EHS.T 28; Bern: Lang, 1973).

portraying the temple in stone and text

145

those who are in prison, as though you were in prison with them; those who are being tortured, as though you yourselves were being tortured” (Heb 13:3).47 That is, the community that belongs to the reign of Jesus and is receiving an unshakable kingdom is here exhorted to be one with those in Rome (and presumably elsewhere) who are the objects of imperial persecution.48 They are indeed to expose themselves to the same risks. I would suggest that this ethic of solidarity may in part be a response to a perception of increased threat on the part of the Christian and Jewish communities in Rome49—a perception that may have been fueled by the public display of Judaea Capta, as well as by the large number of Judean, Galilean, and Samaritan enslaved prisoners-of-war in Rome following the war.50 It is diﬃcult to know 47 I cite here the translation of the nrsv; the Greek emphasizes participation in the suﬀering of others: mimnπskesye t«n desm¤vn …w sundedem°noi, t«n kakouxoum°nvn …w ka‹ aÈto‹ ˆntew §n s≈mati. “The language expresses the solidarity that the whole community is to feel with those who are conspicuously persecuted” (Attridge, Hebrews, 386). 48 In discussing Roman prisons and the practice of visiting prisoners, Craig A. Wansink suggests (Chained in Christ: The Experience and Rhetoric of Paul’s Imprisonments [ JSNTSup 130; Sheﬃeld: Sheﬃeld Academic Press, 1996], 80) that “association with the imprisoned drew suspicion to oneself, and this often led to one’s death”; see, for example, Dio Chrysostom Achilles (Or. 58) 3.7; 11.5–6; Philostratus Life of Apollonius 4.46; Tacitus Annales 6.5.9. 49 A full consideration of the religious proﬁle of Jewish and Christian groups in Rome in the second half of the ﬁrst century is not possible here. Given the indications of multiple synagogues and house-churches in Rome in this period, along with the rich range of theological expression among Christians by the middle of the second century, it is reasonable to assume a great deal of diversity of practice and belief among Jews and Christians. We should not, moreover, assume sharp divisions between Jews and Christians in Rome; rather, it is better to think of a variety of ways in which people may have identiﬁed their religious and social aﬃliations, including some groups who might be characterized, albeit imprecisely, as Jewish-Christian. Simon R. F. Price has recently discussed the question of pluralism and socio-religious identity in a lecture, “Religious Pluralism in the Roman World: Pagans, Jews, and Christians,” at the Annual Meeting of the Society of Biblical Literature, Nashville, Tennessee, November 2000. Price argues for the importance of recognizing clusters of religious markers in any given case, rather than placing the evidence in impermeable categories of religious identity, e.g., Jewish or Christian; Isis or Mithras. On the Jewish and Christian communities in Rome, see, inter alia, George La Piana, Foreign Groups in Rome During the First Centuries of the Empire (Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1927); Harry J. Leon, The Jews of Ancient Rome (Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society, 1960); Lampe, Die Stadtrömischen Christen; Karl P. Donfried and Peter Richardson, eds., Jews and Christians in FirstCentury Rome (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1998). Harnack’s discussion of Hebrews in the context of multiple house-churches in Rome is also of interest in this regard; see Harnack, “Probabilia über die Adresse und den Verfasser des Hebräerbriefs.” 50 See Smallwood, Jews under Roman Rule, 519.

146

ellen bradshaw aitken

how this display and this changing population aﬀected Christians and Jews in Rome; there is little evidence, if any. Hebrews, however, may indeed contain some indications of the impact in its development of both an ideology of true divine rule held by the Father and Son and an ethic of solidarity with those who suﬀered under imperial rule. That is, in responding to a perception of increased threat and in resisting the public display of imperial rule expressed in the triumph, Hebrews develops its own triumphal scheme and writes its audience into the triumphal procession as the freedpersons of the victorious ruler, enthroned in heaven. Hebrews does not do so directly but rather through the typological and allegorical interpretation of scripture, particularly the psalms of divine rule, the story of the wilderness journey to the promised land, and the cultic prescriptions for worship in the wilderness tabernacle. It thus employs scriptural interpretation as a rhetorical site for developing a religio-political critique and the articulation of an ethic appropriate to that critique. In conclusion, I would return to the question of assigning a date for the composition of Hebrews. The argument presented here suggests that Hebrews ﬁts well into the period when the ideology of the Flavian triumph ﬂourished, not only in the ceremony of the triumph itself, but in its continued promulgation in the city of Rome through a series of monuments, that is, in the period between 71 and 81 ce. A more precise date, namely, shortly after the death of Titus in 81 and the building of the Arch of Titus on the Via Sacra, celebrating his apotheosis, may be suggested by the emphasis in Hebrews on the enthronement of the Son in heaven as the culmination of his triumph. This argument depends on the strength of the correlation between two distinct constructions of political theology, one preserved in the text of Hebrews, the other preserved in the rituals and monuments associated with the Flavian triumph. As a response to these articulations of the political theology of the Flavian emperors, as they were experienced in the city of Rome, Hebrews creates its own political theology out of the building materials available in its immediate civic context. The scriptures of Israel and the traditions available to this early Christian community then provide the means to ﬁll out this depiction of Jesus as triumphator and divine ruler enthroned in heaven, but as a triumphator whose journey is marked by suﬀering, struggle, and solidarity with those in need.

portraying the temple in stone and text

147

Concluding Pastoral Reﬂections The persuasive strategies of the rhetoric of Hebrews aim at shaping a community’s understanding of itself and its actions in light of an understanding of Jesus’ triumphal journey back to the heavenly sanctuary. As we have seen, the community of the baptized is to take and keep their place in the triumphant procession, as the freedpersons of the victorious ruler, freed from the power of death (Heb 2:15). This is a stance of solidarity—in the ﬁrst place, with Jesus, and in the second place, with those in the community (and perhaps outside) who are suﬀering abuse, torture, deprivation of property, and imprisonment. Thus, the lofty Christology and cosmology of Hebrews are directed not at a spiritualized existence but at an ethic and a religious identity. It is, moreover, a speciﬁcally anti-individualist ethic inasmuch as the community members are to maintain solidarity with one another. This solidarity is perhaps most challenging when it requires crossing over into the situation of another and when that crossing over involves becoming a partner or participant in the experience of suﬀering. This radical act of literal compassion, or “suﬀering with,” pushes beyond the model of “ministry to” someone in need. It requires profound risk and the shifting of one’s own identity (or the identity of the gathered community) so that entering into what a culture deﬁnes as shameful becomes a place of ultimate honor, contrary to all earthly appearances. It is, in Hebrews’ terms, to live and act according to hope, that is, according to the reality and identity made possible for the people of God through Jesus’ suﬀering shame, abuse, and death. Hebrews’ use of the theology of the Roman triumph is, moreover, an act of resistance and an act of appropriating the religio-political strategies of the oppressor for the community’s own ends. In proclaiming an alternative, “true” triumph and victor, it is likely that Hebrews thus empowers those who are dispossessed. This is important to bear in mind since often Christian triumphalism has been adopted by those wielding political power in order to reinforce their opposition to an enemy, as seen in the use of triumphal theology over Jews or against Islam. Such a misuse of Jesus’ triumph neglects the ethic of entering fully into the suﬀering of others, of bearing the abuse that the other bears, and of becoming an outsider to the

148

ellen bradshaw aitken

familiar and comfortable. Hebrews asks us to consider instead what proclamations of victory require our resistance in the present day. Ellen Bradshaw Aitken, Th.D. Associate Professor of Early Christian History and Literature McGill University, Faculty of Religious Studies Birks Building, 3520 University Street Montreal, Quebec, H3A 2A7, Canada [email protected]

HOW TO ENTERTAIN ANGELS: ETHICS IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS* Knut Backhaus

A religious question is either a life-and-death-question or it is (empty) talk. This language game—you may say—is played with life-and-death-questions only. Just as the word “ouch!” has no meaning—except as a cry of pain. Ludwig Wittgenstein1

1. Under Discussion 1.1. “Self-Referential and Trivial”: Disproportion Between Theology and Ethics The theological mountain is in labor—but what is born is a moral mouse! It is this impression one may get reading the Epistle to the Hebrews in order to piece together its instructions into an ethical whole. On the one hand, there is widespread agreement that the demanding concept of this lÒgow t∞w paraklÆsevw (Heb 13:22) aims from the outset at a moral purpose. This view is strengthened by the key passages Heb 4:14–16; 10:19–25; and 13:20–21, which have the form of an exhortative appeal,2 and by the paraenetic tendency

* This paper was originally written in German: Knut Backhaus, “Auf Ehre und Gewissen! Die Ethik des Hebräerbriefs,” in Ausharren in der Verheissung: Studien zum Hebräerbrief (ed. Rainer Kampling; SBS; Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, forthcoming). As a rule, I quote Hebrews from the translation in Harold W. Attridge’s commentary. I am very grateful to my Munich colleague Professor Alexander J. M. Wedderburn for having critically checked my English or, as he perhaps would prefer to say, my Scottish. 1 Ludwig Wittgenstein, Denkbewegungen: Tagebücher 1930–1932, 1936–1937 (part 1, Normalisierte Fassung; ed. Ilse Somavilla; Innsbruck: Haymon, 1997), n. 203. 2 The propositio Heb 4:14–16 concludes the ﬁrst major section and leads up to the argumentatio (Heb 4:14[5:1]–10:18); Heb 10:19–25 opens the third major section, which is directly orientated towards exhortation. Thus both of these passages frame the christological central section. In the form of a concluding prayer, Heb 13:20–21 recapitulates the paraenesis of Hebrews. For structural and rhetorical analysis of Hebrews, see Knut Backhaus, Der Neue Bund und das Werden der Kirche:

150

knut backhaus

of the particular pericopes3 as well as of the overall structure.4 It seems clear that the author tries to master a serious crisis of his addressees by providing an elaborate Christology that may give guidance and motivation for a Christian ethos. There is, however, some embarrassment as far as the particular form of such an ethos developed in Hebrews is concerned. The exhortations of the ﬁrst and second major sections (Heb 1:1–4:13; 4:14–10:18) mostly urge the community5 in a self-referential manner to adopt the homologia worked out in the epistle.6 Nevertheless, readers today are far from being impressed by the speciﬁc instructions eventually oﬀered in the last major section, especially in Heb 13: Let us do good works (Heb 10:24)! Attend Sunday service (Heb 10:25)! Let the marital bed be undeﬁled (Heb 13:4)! Respect the church authorities (Heb 13:7, 17)! Keep to orthodox doctrine (Heb 13:9)! To arrive at exhortations of this kind, it may seem, the intellectual level of the Epistle of Jude would suﬃce. Further, when ethics is seen as not only the desired result but the starting-point of the christological reﬂection,7 it is hard to avoid the impression that Hebrews imposes on the massive base of doctrinal exposition the statue of an ethical dwarf in heroic bearing.8 Die Diatheke-Deutung des Hebräerbriefs im Rahmen der frühchristlichen Theologiegeschichte (NTAbh 29; Münster: Aschendorﬀ, 1996), 47–64. 3 On the interrelationship between expository and exhortatory sections, see HansFriedrich Weiss, Der Brief an die Hebräer (KEK 13; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1991), 42–51; and recently George H. Guthrie, The Structure of Hebrews: A Text-Linguistic Analysis (NovTSup 73; Leiden: Brill, 1994), esp. 112–147. 4 Analogous to the peroratio of deliberative rhetoric, the last major section, in particular the ﬁnal chapter, Heb 13, responds directly to the pragmatic situation of the addressees, thereby diﬀering distinctively from the ﬁrst major sections. 5 In my understanding the “community” of Hebrews is a relatively autonomous group with its own educational status within urban Roman Christianity; for discussion, see Weiss, Hebräer, 75; Knut Backhaus, “Der Hebräerbrief und die PaulusSchule,” BZ 37 (1993): 183–208, esp. 196–204. 6 On ımolog¤a in Hebrews, see Heinrich Zimmermann, Das Bekenntnis der Hoﬀnung: Tradition und Redaktion im Hebräerbrief (BBB 47; Cologne: Hanstein, 1977), 44–52; Franz Laub, Bekenntnis und Auslegung: Die paränetische Funktion der Christologie im Hebräerbrief (BU 15; Regensburg: Friedrich Pustet, 1980), esp. 9–50. 7 So Floyd V. Filson, “Yesterday”: A Study of Hebrews in the Light of Chapter 13 (SBT 4; London: SCM, 1967), 25–26, 82; Jukka Thurén, Das Lobopfer der Hebräer: Studien zum Aufbau und Anliegen von Hebräerbrief 13 (Åbo: Akademi, 1973), 246–247; Barnabas Lindars, The Theology of the Letter to the Hebrews (Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991), 101. 8 See William Wrede, Das literarische Rätsel des Hebräerbriefs (FRLANT 8; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1906), 16–20; Richard Perdelwitz, “Das literarische Problem des Hebräerbriefs,” ZNW 11 (1910): 59–78 and 105–123, here 61.

how to entertain angels

151

Thus it is not diﬃcult to understand that, on the other hand, the excess weight of theory arouses doubts about the author’s paracletical purpose: “Pastoral care, to be sure, is the only business he does not manage.”9 The epistle is said to be more interested in speculation than in ethics and to develop a general conception that obviously exceeds the needs of any paraenetical purpose.10 Several scholars even challenge the integrity of the awkward ch. 13 (esp. vv. 22–25), which they suppose to have been appended in order to suggest Pauline authorship to the readers.11 1.2. “Separationist and Esoteric”: Disproportion Between Universal Claim and Group Ethic It rarely happens that the exhortation of Hebrews is made the subject of special studies, except as a case of theological criticism. It was Rudolf Bultmann’s skeptical judgment that has set the standard: poorly immunized against legalism, the ethics of Hebrews abandons the indicative foundation of the moral imperative. The baptized are transposed into the heavenly realms on the basis of the sanctiﬁcation performed by Christ, with no explanation of the desecularization they have to acquire under their own steam (cf. Heb 13:13–14). In the epistle’s expository eﬀort Bultmann cannot help seeing a typological delight in speculation, and he does not expect the author, who may enjoy his interpretation, to reveal its use to us.12 As a characteristic example of the prevalent tendency to attach importance to the ethical program of Hebrews chieﬂy for the 9

Hans-Martin Schenke, “Erwägungen zum Rätsel des Hebräerbriefes,” in Neues Testament und christliche Existenz: Festschrift für Herbert Braun zum 70. Geburtstag am 4. Mai 1973 (ed. Hans Dieter Betz and Luise Schottroﬀ; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1973), 421–437, here 422; see also Hans-Martin Schenke and Karl Martin Fischer, Einleitung in die Schriften des Neuen Testaments (2 vols.; Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus), 1978/1979, 2:259–263. 10 Philipp Vielhauer, Geschichte der urchristlichen Literatur (Berlin: de Gruyter, 1981), 243; Helmut Feld, Der Hebräerbrief (EdF 228; Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft, 1985), 61–62. 11 For discussion, see Thurén, Lobopfer der Hebräer, 49–55; Harold W. Attridge, The Epistle to the Hebrews (Hermeneia; Philadelphia: Fortress, 1989), 384–385; Erich Grässer, An die Hebräer (3 vols.; EKKNT 17; Zürich: Benziger and NeukirchenVluyn: Neukirchener, 1990–1997), 3:343–345; Backhaus, “Paulus-Schule,” 192–196; and A. J. M. Wedderburn, “The ‘Letter’ to the Hebrews and Its Thirteenth Chapter,” NTS 50 (2004): 390–405. 12 Rudolf Bultmann, Theologie des Neuen Testaments (ed. Otto Merk; 9th ed.; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1984), 113–114, 517–519.

152

knut backhaus

sake of Sachkritik,13 let me outline Wolfgang Schenk’s extensive essay (1985).14 The semiotic analysis starts from the exhortation Heb 13:16; this choice is justiﬁed by both the contextual function of the segment and its representative meaning. With sound arguments Schenk qualiﬁes the ﬁrst noun in the prohibition Heb 13:16a, t∞w d¢ eÈpoi˝aw ka‹ koinvn¤aw mØ §pilanyãnesye, as “charity,” in the sense of an institutionalized project of social aid (73–74), and the second one as an active demonstration of fraternal fellowship (74–75). In conjunction with its parallel in Heb 13:1–2a, this instruction proves to be part of a stabilizing paraenetical process that aims at cohesion within the community as well as solidarity between diﬀerent Christian communities (cf. Heb 10:33–34; 11:36). Thus, in comparison with Paul (cf. Gal 6:10), inclusive love of neighbor is reduced to love of brethren reserved for Christian associates. Schenk concludes that, in contrast to the communities of the apostolic age, “the mystic conventicle addressed in Hebrews” regards itself as a “new cultic club” in an esoteric way (78).15 The following causal clause, toiaÊtaiw går yus¤aiw eÈareste›tai ı yeÒw, both in its passive construction and in placing “God” at the end, draws the readers’ attention to human conduct before God, so that Schenk oﬀers us the translation: “For it is God who ﬁnds satisfaction in such ‘sacriﬁces.’” It is at this point that Schenk feels uneasy with the Christian spirit of this notion of God being deeply inﬂuenced by the tremendum of the “Old Testament-numinous” way of thinking, which he also ﬁnds in the “terrors of the New Covenant” developed in the whole epistle (cf. 85–87) and which in his opinion reduces the newness of the universalistic approach which takes Easter as its startingpoint. This theological shortcoming leads to a separationist ethical approach “that is no longer capable of considering the Christian community as vanguard of God’s new world” (89). Under the inﬂuence

13 So emphatically Jack T. Sanders, Ethics in the New Testament: Change and Development (Philadelphia: Fortress, 1975), 106–110; Siegfried Schulz, Neutestamentliche Ethik (Zürich: Theologischer Verlag, 1987), 632–640; more cautiously Wolfgang Schrage, Ethik des Neuen Testaments (2d ed.; GNT 4; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1989), 325–329. 14 Wolfgang Schenk, “Die Paränese Hebr 13,16 im Kontext des Hebräerbriefes: Eine Fallstudie semiotisch-orientierter Textinterpretation und Sachkritik,” ST 39 (1985): 73–106. 15 For similar views, see Richard Völkl, Christ und Welt nach dem Neuen Testament (Würzburg: Echter, 1961), 358–359; Schulz, Neutestamentliche Ethik, 638–640; Schrage, Ethik des Neuen Testaments, 329.

how to entertain angels

153

of its ethics of gratitude inspired by Stoic philosophy (cf. 12:28) the epistle fails to maintain a sense of mission ad extra. It is an ideology limited to the present time and obedience towards the authorities that replaces both hope as “passion for what is possible” and prophetic searching for a community of the risen Lord (90–92). Thus the community of the readers settles down contemplating its existence as a family of priestly mystics gathered round the high priest, and securing its ethics by means of sacriﬁcial imagery. By demanding a permanent attitude of pros°rxesyai Hebrews aspires to “some vision of ‘sober-minded ecstasy’ that lets the readers fathom the mystery elaborated by itself ” (93; cf. 92–97). In Schenk’s view the crucial point, then, of the “separationist ecclesiology and ethics” of Hebrews is the “fear of not being on the right side” (89).

There is little reason to object to this understanding as far as the descriptive analysis of the text is concerned. What I do not hold to be legitimate, however, is that Schenk, following a general trend, stops trying to understand the text at this point and switches over immediately to Sachkritik. He concludes that the segment Heb 13:16 as well as the ethical passages of Hebrews in general, marked by esoteric group consciousness, at best may serve as an instructive example to illustrate the weight and proﬁle of the theology of the Apostle Paul (cf. Gal 6:6–10; Rom 12) (97–98). 1.3. The Problems at Issue Let us summarize the objections raised against the ethical program of Hebrews in the form of questions that do not suggest normative theological claims but historical investigation of the social setting and theological shape of our epistle: (1) What is the relationship between the ethical exhortations of Hebrews and its general theological conception? In this regard both the self-referential character (esp. Heb 1–12) and the pragmatic triviality (esp. Heb 13) of the epistle are subjects of critical discussion. (2) Why are the ethical exhortations of Hebrews restricted to the boundaries of the Christian community? In this regard we have to pay attention to the impression of a separationist and esoteric theology. We will do justice to the exegetical points at issue if we not only answer the historical questions but also explain in what way they are intimately related to each other. In short: What, from an ethical point of view, does it mean within the context of a Christian

154

knut backhaus

community when the addressees hold the belief that Jesus has become far superior to the angels, that he has entered with his own blood through the veil into the sanctuary, that he intercedes on behalf of his people as the high priest according to the order of Melchizedek? What we are going to ask, therefore, is the only sachkritische question which in the ﬁeld of ethics really gets at the point at issue: “Don’t tell me what you believe in, tell me what changes because you believe in it!” (as Bertolt Brecht would have asked us). To summarize, in what way does the auctor ad Hebraeos, beyond doubt a virtuoso of faith, change the ethos of his addressees? 2. Interpretation 2.1. The Semantic Features First of all we have to examine the semantic features of Hebrews as far as they are part of the paraenesis,16 taking the form of an imperative, cohortative, or a functional equivalent (participial or de›construction, etc.) or directly supporting the paraenesis. (a) The ﬁrst strand, which marks the paraenetical train of thought, consists of cognitive instructions providing the (re-)organization of religious knowledge. In this regard the impression of the self-referential character of Hebrews is conﬁrmed, for it is the epistle itself that furnishes the readers with the organizing principles by working out the Christian homologia. These paraenetical clauses are often connected with the theological passages by means of causal conjunctions. There is a signiﬁcantly frequent use of instructions concerning orientation by virtue of acquired religious knowledge,17 conscious acquirement of such knowledge,18 stability deﬁned by confession,19 and mutual 16 By the text type “paraenesis,” I understand a communicative act, for the purpose for providing counsel, that habitualizes and motivates individual or communitarian practice on the basis of the evidence of an instruction and within the framework of an authoritative relationship; for details, see Wiard Popkes, Paränese und Neues Testament (SBS 168; Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 1996), 13–52. 17 “Therefore (diå toËto), it is necessary for us to pay attention (pros°xein) all the more to what has been heard” (Heb 2:1); see Heb 12:25; 13:7. 18 “Wherefore (˜yen), holy brethren, partakers of a heavenly calling, consider (katanoÆsate) the apostle and high priest of our confession (ımolog¤a), Jesus” (Heb 3:1); see Heb 7:4; 12:2–3. 19 “Let us hold fast to the confession (ımolog¤a) of hope unwavering” (Heb 10:23); see Heb 3:6, 14; 4:14; 6:4–6, 18–19; 10:28–29, 32.

how to entertain angels

155

control of loyal practice of faith.20 The standard “possessive” expression ¶xomen has a similar purpose, though it is not directly in the form of an exhortative appeal. It serves to aﬃrm the knowledge of the religious perspective and way of life: “We have (viz. in the form of the homologia we have acquired) a high priest (Heb 4:14–15; 8:1; cf. 10:21), strong encouragement (Heb 6:18), an anchor for the soul (Heb 6:19), boldness for entrance into the sanctuary (Heb 10:19), a greater and abiding possession (cf. Heb 10:34), a great reward (cf. Heb 10:35), a cloud of witnesses (Heb 12:1), an altar (Heb 13:10).” It is in this context, i.e., the organization of the knowledge and practice of faith, that the exempla, which are characteristic of the ethical concept of Hebrews, ought to be seen. Thus the widespread opinion that Hebrews reveals a clearly discernible ethics of imitation should be put more precisely in so far as the author introduces models to follow only in order to illustrate the right attitude of faith. The epistle does not deal with examples of virtues or acts of morality nor does it appeal to its readers to imitate some special realization of faith. What it calls for is positive or negative exempla of a proper endurance in the faith that one has once espoused or an endurance that is required, in order to hold out with the necessary patience and hope to that which is promised imperturbable by rival interpretations of the world; in short, exempla of stabilitas ﬁdei. The absolute paradigm is Jesus, who has shared in the temptations of his people (Heb 2:18; 4:15), who, with prayer, learned obedience through what he suﬀered (Heb 5:7–9), and who, after having endured cross, shame, and hostility “for the sake of the joy which lay before him” (cf. Heb 12:1–3), stands before “us,” who are running with patience “the race which lies before us,” as t∞w p¤stevw érxhgÚw ka‹ teleivtÆw.21 Further, the “cloud of witnesses” (Heb 11:1–40) serves as 20 “Let us have consideration (katano«men) for one another with an aim of provoking love and good works” (Heb 10:24); see Heb 3:12–13; 10:25; 12:15. 21 See Anselm Schulz, Nachfolgen und Nachahmen: Studien über das Verhältnis der neutestamentlichen Jüngerschaft zur urchristlichen Vorbildethik (SANT 6; Munich: Kösel, 1962), 293–298; Graham Hughes, Hebrews and Hermeneutics: The Epistle to the Hebrews as a New Testament Example of Biblical Interpretation (SNTSMS 36; Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1979), 75–100; Franz Laub, “‘Schaut auf Jesus’ (Hebr 3,1): Die Bedeutung des irdischen Jesus für den Glauben nach dem Hebräerbrief,” in Vom Urchristentum zu Jesus: Festschrift für Joachim Gnilka (ed. Hubert Frankemölle and Karl Kertelge; Freiburg i. Br.: Herder, 1989), 417–432; Thomas Söding, “Zuversicht und Geduld im Schauen auf Jesus: Zum Glaubensbegriﬀ des Hebräerbriefes,” ZNW 82 (1991): 214–241, esp. 228–234; David A. deSilva, Despising Shame: Honor Discourse and Community Maintenance in the Epistle to the Hebrews (SBLDS 152; Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1995), 165–178.

156

knut backhaus a paradigmatic catalog to shape the pilgrimage of the faithful Christian people towards the promised land. Worthy of imitation, moreover, is the consistency of faith shown by the departed leaders of the community (Heb 13:7). The author wants his addressees to be “imitators (mimhta¤) of those who through faith and perseverance inherited the promises.” Besides Esau (cf. Heb 12:15–17), it is the wandering generation of the desert that serves as a negative example of deafness, apathy, and apostasy (cf. Heb 3:7–4:11).

These instructions serve to transform the readers’ perspective (permanently).22 It is the christological homologia that serves as the organizing center of the transformed view: the heavenly high priest is, so to speak, the sun in the interpretative universe arranging all the particular aspects of religious knowledge in its ethical orbits so that the plausibilities of the dominant culture, into which the addressees are in danger of relapsing,23 lose their attraction. (b) The second strand, which is concentrated in particular in the main paraenetical passages, links instructions to dynamic verbs. This semantic ﬁeld overlaps with the cognitive one in so far as it describes an inward movement, that is to say, an orientation, aimed at the system of Christian knowledge developed in Hebrews.24 In this respect the compounds pros°rxesyai (Heb 4:16; 10:22; 11:6; cf. 7:19, 25) and eﬁs°rxesyai (Heb 4:1, 3, 11; cf. 6:20; 10:19) are of decisive relevance. Approaching or entering are depicted as leading to diﬀerent destinations: the throne of grace, eternal Sabbath rest, the heavenly sanctuary. What connects these images is the motif of the accessibility of God’s presence in the sacred space of the cruciﬁed Lord.25 “Approaching” as well as “entering,” therefore,

22 In some passages Hebrews indicates the circumstances when the new perspective was ﬁrst acquired, e.g., as far as the history of mission (Heb 2:3–4), catechetical aspects (Heb 5:11–6:2), or the biography of the community (Heb 10:32–34) are concerned. 23 In my view, the paraenetical instructions in their convergence show clearly that the widely discussed “relapse” is related not to the ancestral religion of former Jews but to the social home reality of the (pagan) Roman milieu; for discussion, see Backhaus, Der Neue Bund, 264–282. 24 Remarkably, the adjective used to indicate the attitude of the readers, nvyrÒw, is related to both the cognitive process of hearing (Heb 5:11) and the whole movement of faithful existence (Heb 6:12). 25 On the soteriological thrust of these dynamics, see Laub, Bekenntnis und Auslegung, 265–272; John M. Scholer, Proleptic Priests: Priesthood in the Epistle to the Hebrews

how to entertain angels

157

describe the Christian experience of reality, in so far as the usual way of seeing the world is transcended in the direction of God. The readers are stimulated to a consistent practice of faith not only by imagery from the sphere of athletics and battle (Heb 12:1, 4, 12–14)26 but also with reference to the semantic ﬁelds of ways and wandering (cf. Heb 2:1; 3:7–4:11; 10:20; 11:8–10, 13–16, 27; 12:18–24; 13:13–14) concentrated in the idea of the socially homeless pilgrim people of God. The Christians form God’s “cultic community on the move,”27 whose whole existence may be summarized in the statements of the goal in Heb 9:14 and Heb 12:28: latreÊein, that is, “to worship amid the everyday world.”28 The purpose of these dynamic instructions is once more the redeﬁnition of competing realities. The addressees are led into their own cognitive world, whose ways are unequivocally deﬁned by the homologia. This eisodos into the sacred space (Heb 10:19) corresponds to the exodus from the space of the urban dominant culture (Heb 13:13; cf. 11:8, 27, 29).29

( JSNTSup 49; Sheﬃeld: Sheﬃeld Academic Press, 1991), 91–149 (pros°rxesyai), 150–184 (eﬁs°rxesyai); Hermut Löhr, Umkehr und Sünde im Hebräerbrief (BZNW 73; Berlin: de Gruyter, 1994), 250–285; Wilhelm Thüsing, “‘Lasst uns hinzutreten . . .’ (Hebr 10,22): Zur Frage nach dem Sinn der Kulttheologie im Hebräerbrief,” in idem, Studien zur neutestamentlichen Theologie (WUNT 82; ed. Thomas Söding; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1995), 184–200; Knut Backhaus, “Per Christum in Deum: Zur theozentrischen Funktion der Christologie im Hebräerbrief,” in Der lebendige Gott: Studien zur Theologie des Neuen Testaments: Festschrift für Wilhelm Thüsing zum 75. Geburtstag (ed. Thomas Söding; NTAbh 31; Münster: Aschendorﬀ, 1996), 258–284. 26 See David A. deSilva, Perseverance in Gratitude: A Socio-Rhetorical Commentary on the Epistle “to the Hebrews” (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2000), 361–364. 27 William G. Johnsson, “The Pilgrimage Motif in the Book of Hebrews,” JBL 97 (1978): 239–251, here 249. 28 See Ernst Käsemann, Das wandernde Gottesvolk: Eine Untersuchung zum Hebräerbrief (4th ed.; FRLANT 55; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1961); Johnsson, “Pilgrimage Motif ”; Erich Grässer, “Das wandernde Gottesvolk: Zum Basismotiv des Hebräerbriefes,” in idem, Aufbruch und Verheissung: Gesammelte Aufsätze zum Hebräerbrief (ed. Martin Evang and Otto Merk; BZNW 65; Berlin: de Gruyter, 1992), 231–250; Markus Bockmuehl, “The Church in Hebrews,” in A Vision for the Church: Studies in Early Christian Ecclesiology in Honor of J. P. M. Sweet (ed. Markus Bockmuehl and Michael B. Thompson; Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1997), 133–151, esp. 140–143; deSilva, Perseverance, 70–71, 394–395; Iutisone Salevao, Legitimation in the Letter to the Hebrews: The Construction and Maintenance of a Symbolic Universe ( JSNTSup 219; Sheﬃeld: Sheﬃeld Academic Press, 2002), 296–305. 29 See Harold W. Attridge, “Paraenesis in a Homily (lÒgow paraklÆsevw): The Possible Location of, and Socialization in, the ‘Epistle to the Hebrews,’” Semeia 50 (1990): 211–226, here 221–223.

158

knut backhaus

So again an inward counter-world is established or worked out, in which the readers may take up—in Martin Heidegger’s sense— “ethos,” that is, “an abode, a dwelling-place. The noun designates the open space in which one lives.”30 This sort of living, to be sure, must be put into eﬀect. The problem Hebrews primarily deals with is not that the addressees do not know what they should do but that they do not do what they should know.31 Cognition, therefore, must gain an active dimension, that is to say, an aspect of movement. (c) Proceeding now from the exhortations to the imagery that structures the epistle we at once notice the aﬃnity: the imagery is primarily shaped in cultic or sociomorphic style. In its soteriological center the epistle outlines, with a delight in typological details, the symbolic counter-world of the heavenly sanctuary. Thereby it pursues the intention to show to God’s pilgrim people the “new and living way” from the “pro-fanum” through the veil into God’s most holy presence, from the transitory sphere to the eternal one, from the earthly world of shadows to the divine light (cf. Heb 8:1–10:25; esp. Heb 9:6–14; 10:19–22).32 The images for salvation are often taken from the political or social order so that the contrast between the homeland of faith and the earthly realities may come to light. The goal of the Christians is the promised land (cf. Heb 11:9), the polis with foundations whose maker and fashioner is God (Heb 11:10), the better, that is, heavenly fatherland (Heb 11:14, 16), the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, the assembly of the ﬁrstborn who are enrolled in heaven (Heb 12:22–23),33 the unshakable kingdom (Heb 12:28), the city which remains and which is to come (cf. Heb 13:14).

30 Martin Heidegger, “Brief über den Humanismus,” in idem, Wegmarken (vol. 9; Frankfurt a. M.: Vittorio Klostermann, 1976), 313–364, here 354, 354–357. 31 See Frank J. Matera, “Moral Exhortation: The Relation between Moral Exhortation and Doctrinal Exposition in the Letter to the Hebrews,” TJT 10 (1994): 169–182, here 170–171; on lethargy as the ethical crux of Hebrews, see Thomas E. Schmidt, “Moral Lethargy and the Epistle to the Hebrews,” WTJ 54 (1992): 167–173. 32 On the “theology of access,” see Marie E. Isaacs, Sacred Space: An Approach to the Theology of the Epistle to the Hebrews ( JSNTSup 73; Sheﬃeld: Sheﬃeld Academic Press, 1992). 33 On the political background of this image, see Attridge, Hebrews, 375; Weiss, Hebräer, 678–680; deSilva, Perseverance, 466–467.

how to entertain angels

159

Thus, it is the dynamism of change in the readers’ view and (inward) position that characterizes the overall argumentation of Hebrews. The experience of this earthbound life and the participation in heavenly reality confront one another. While worldly experience is fading away, the pilgrim’s path is illuminated by the kindly light of heaven. Hebrews, to be sure, does not call upon its readers to withdraw from the world but it pleads for superiority to the world.34 When God’s reality alone is absolute, then the faithful wandering through this life will pass through things of relative importance only. Christians will not abandon this world but they will learn to deal with it with greater detachment.35 2.2. The Customary Paraenesis 2.2.1. Group-Ethical Orientation Throughout our exploration of the semantic features of the paraenesis of Hebrews it became evident that the impression of a certain self-referential character of the epistle’s ethics is justiﬁed: Hebrews does not deal with general love of one’s neighbor or enemy nor the church’s world mission. Rather, it aims at introducing its readers deeper into the “mystery” which it itself has unfolded. Nevertheless, in the same way it became evident, too, that this “mystery” serves as the (intended) referential system providing the standards for the addressees’ ethical orientation in general. The customary paraenesis36 is meant to safeguard the basic social conditions of this referential system. In my view, the approach of social history will do more justice to the ethics of Hebrews than criticism based on theological aesthetics. Before we examine whether the admonitions of Hebrews may spread out in all directions with a seemingly Pauline impetus, so that the community ﬁnds itself to be the “vanguard of God’s new world,”

34 See the chapter on Hebrews in Völkl, Christ und Welt, 350–360: “Das Ethos der Wanderer.” 35 For more detail, see Knut Backhaus, “Das Land der Verheissung: Die Heimat der Glaubenden im Hebräerbrief,” NTS 47 (2001): 171–188. 36 The adjective “customary” does not indicate any contrast with “topical” but emphasizes the conventional character of the exhortations. It is paraenetical convention that serves social habitualization and so it is of topical relevance to Christian communities in the making. For discussion, see Weiss, Hebräer, 72–74.

160

knut backhaus

let us take a closer look at how such a vanguard might in concrete terms be formed. In a sense, it is not unfair to suggest that Hebrews is driven by “fear of not being on the right side,” for in the inevitable decision between the formative church and the dominant culture threatening its self-deﬁnition, the epistle urges its readers to opt for the right side and to realize it by means of social organization.37 The crucial question, then, is whether the exhortations fulﬁll their purpose to construct and secure the symbolic counter-world that may direct and strengthen the cognitive self-aﬃrmation of Christians confronted with the claims of pagan society. From this point of view, triviality does not seem to be a surprising feature of ethical instruction. After all, the sense of a proposition in religious and ethical speech is gained from the concrete, that is, socially embedded, form of life of the one who speaks. Viewed from the perspective of individual ethics, in the judgment of many interpreters the exhortations of Heb 13 are lacking any recognizable plan. If we, however, take into consideration their groupethical function, a clear purpose is revealed. This purpose is not inspired by pleasure in literary composition, to be sure, but by the deliberate intention to establish Christian community within the social world of the ﬁrst century. The transitus Heb 12:28–29 indicates the subject of the following chapter. In Heb 13, vv. 1–5a then deal with the social stabilization of the community, while vv. 7–17, framed by the instruction on the “authority of the leaders,” primarily regulate the organization of knowledge. The “inserted” and at-ﬁrst-sight incoherent passage Heb 13:5b–6 deﬁnes Christian “courage” as the decision for the “right side.” It is exactly this idea which is worked out in the cohortative vv. 13–14, in which the ethics of Hebrews is summarized from a theocentric point of view. Throughout twelve chapters the readers, repeatedly called to change their usual perspective, have been prepared for such a theocentric deﬁnition of Christian ethos. Now they learn in the closing paraenesis which everyday factors may work to

37 On the social function of “line drawing” between right and wrong sides, see Bruce J. Malina, The New Testament World: Insights from Cultural Anthropology (3d ed.; Louisville: Westminster John Knox, 2001), 27–30.

how to entertain angels

161

ground and to secure the normative referential system of a Christian community model. 2.2.2. Social Stabilization (Heb 10:24–25a; 13:1–6) (a) Heb 10:24–25a: There is only one explicit admonition prior to ch. 13, and it is programmatically set into the prelude of the peroratio: Let us have consideration for one another (katano«men éllÆlouw) with an aim of provoking love and good works (eﬁw parojusmÚn égãphw ka‹ kal«n ¶rgvn), not forsaking our own assembly (§pisunagvgÆ), as is the custom of some, but encouraging (one another) (parakaloËntew). (Heb 10:24–25a)

This exhortation aims at the community’s cohesion: ﬁrst, by means of mutual control (“take consideration for one another”), promoting (“provoking”) a practice of agape that performs “services for the saints,” and motivation of “good works” that may build up the community (cf. Heb 6:10);38 secondly, by means of regular attendance at the community’s worship, which is the only way of consolidating the cognitive system of a religious minority in the long run;39 and thirdly, by means of the triad “consolation, support, admonition,” which Hebrews lets us hear in the verb parakal°v (cf. Heb 3:13; 13:19, 22). In short, the author pleads for cohesion by means of assembling, practical building up of an in-group, and aﬃrmation of a corresponding self-awareness. The Christian community (re-)establishes itself as a social reality. What these verses present in nuce is explicated in Heb 13. Although it may seem as if the instructions do not follow a clear direction they are arranged most purposefully in three ways: they deal with modes of social obligation within the community; the several ways of Christian practice they postulate seem to be threatened; and they complement each other so that the coherent shape of a socially eﬃcient minority behavior is visible.

38 The noun égãph is used in Hebrews only at 10:24 and 6:10, and in both cases the noun ¶rgon refers to human action with a positive connotation. 39 On the interdependence between loyal attendance at worship and stabilitas ﬁdei, see Grässer, An die Hebräer, 3:26–30.

162

knut backhaus

(b) Heb 13:1: “Let brotherly love (filadelf¤a) remain.” The opening verse presents the cantus ﬁrmus of the epistle’s paraenetical catalog. The community regards itself as a fraternal association forming “ﬁctive kinship.”40 Hence it provides the emotionally anchored solidarity, the conformity of interests, and those particular ethical rights and duties of mutual support which were obligatory family values in the Mediterranean society of the ﬁrst century.41 This self-deﬁnition, to be sure, is common Christian heritage, but by reﬂecting on the motif of the syngeneia of the faithful with their high priest (cf. Heb 2:10–18) Hebrews gives christological substantiation to it. By “converting” to the “right side,” Lucian of Samosata (ca. 120–180 ce) states, Christians become “brethren.” How such a familial ethos marked the community’s everyday life, Lucian satirically illustrates by telling the story of the charlatan Peregrinus, who has climbed the ladder fast among Christians and is eventually put in prison by the public authorities. Several exhortations of Heb 13, and most of all the reversal of signiﬁcant values, are reﬂected and elucidated in this pagan observation of early Christian spoudÆ (Peregr. 12–13; cf. Heb 4:11; 6:11). From the very break of day aged widows and orphan children could be seen waiting near the prison, while their oﬃcials even slept inside with him after bribing the guards. Then multifarious meals were brought in, and sacred books of theirs were read, and excellent Peregrinus— for he still went by this name—was called by them “the new Socrates.” Indeed, people came even from the cities in Asia, sent by the Christians at their common expense, to succor and defend and encourage him (paramuyhsÒmenoi). They show incredible speed whenever such public action is taken; in short, they lavish it all. So it was then in the case of Peregrinus; much money came to him from them by reason of his imprisonment, and he procured not a little revenue from it. The poor wretches have convinced themselves, ﬁrst and foremost, that they are going to be immortal and live for all time, in consequence of which they despise death (katafronoËsin; cf. Heb 12:2) and even willingly give themselves up to the authorities, most of them. Furthermore, their 40 See deSilva, Perseverance, 485–486; on the biblical background, Geoﬀrey W. Grogan, “The Old Testament Concept of Solidarity in Hebrews,” TynBul 49 (1998): 159–173. 41 On the ideal and the reality of family in the Roman empire of the ﬁrst century, see Keith R. Bradley, Discovering the Roman Family: Studies in Roman Social History (New York: Oxford University Press, 1991); Halvor Moxnes, ed., Constructing Early Christian Families: Family as Social Reality and Metaphor (London: Routledge, 1997); Malina, New Testament World, 134–160.

how to entertain angels

163

ﬁrst lawgiver persuaded them that they are all brothers of one another after they have transgressed once for all by denying the Greek gods and by worshipping that cruciﬁed sophist himself and living according to his laws (katå toÁw §ke¤nou nÒmouw bi«sin). Therefore they despise (katafronoËsin) all things indiscriminately and consider them common property, receiving such doctrines traditionally without any deﬁnite evidence. So if any charlatan and trickster, able to proﬁt by occasions, comes among them, he quickly acquires sudden wealth by imposing upon simple folk. (Harmon, LCL, with slight variations)

(c) Heb 13:2: “Do not forget hospitality, for through this some have inadvertently entertained angels.” From filadelf¤a the view turns to filajen¤a. This basic attitude of urban communities met the demands of a most lively culture of traveling and communication that was characteristic of early Christianity, thereby advancing the Christians’ empire-wide interconnection to a remarkable degree (cf. Rom 12:13; Peregr. 16). Alluding to scriptural, Jewish, and pagan narratives about the inadvertent accommodation of “divine guests” (e.g., Gen 18–19; Ovid, Metam. 8.620–724) the brief causal clause extends the familial relationship to the community of heaven:42 those who are socially marginalized experience close solidarity and partake in the boundless family of faith. (d) Heb 13:3: “Remember those who are in bonds, as if bound with them, and those who are ill-treated, as if you yourselves were in (their) body.” The tendency to marginalize cognitive minorities or to put them under pressure to become assimilated may, if need be, assume the form of imprisonment or public violence (cf. Heb 11:36–38). Looking back on some persecution in the past, the passage Heb 10:32–34 provides the nearest comment on this admonition. The scene is similar to that drawn by Lucian: formerly the addressees have shown themselves as sharers with those who were imprisoned, and the seizure of their possessions they accepted “with joy.” The stronger the pressure the out-group exerts, the closer must the solidarity of the in-group be.

42 For discussion, see Grässer, An die Hebräer, 3:349–352. On the history of the motif, see Daniela Flückiger-Guggenheim, Göttliche Gäste: Die Einkehr von Göttern und Heroen in der griechischen Mythologie (Bern: Peter Lang, 1984); on the social value of hospitality, see Bruce J. Malina, “Hospitality,” in Handbook of Biblical Social Values (ed. John J. Pilch and Bruce J. Malina; 2d ed.; Peabody: Hendrickson, 2000), 115–118.

164

knut backhaus

(e) Heb 13:4: “Let marriage be esteemed (t¤miow) among all and let the marital bed be undeﬁled, for God judges fornicators and adulterers.” Once more we will hardly do justice to the group-ethical train of thought if we interpret this appeal for the appreciation of marriage “among all” with regard to private morality only43 or reduce its meaning to the history of ideas as being “a consequence of JewishChristian sexual radicalism.”44 Rather, what is at stake here, put forward by means of conventional language, is the insight that the intimate decision for living in marriage is of extensive public relevance. Matrimonial stability after the model of Jewish monogamy forms an essential condition for a community that diﬀers in lifestyle from the dominant pagan culture and whose normative system is not endangered by the promiscuity of its members. Such a community may hand down its interpretative standards to the following generation without being directly inﬂuenced by the traditions of out-groups, and, not least, its appreciation of familial values in the “ecclesiola” of one’s own household supports the familial self-aﬃrmation of the community in general. (f ) Heb 13:5a: “Let your conduct be unmercenary and be content with what you have.” As Lucian has shown in satirical exaggeration, it was a distinctive feature of an early Christian community that “all” was considered “common property.” The moderation of the faithful and their consequent readiness to give ﬁnancial support to their group, its economic system, and its social network have often been named among those factors that made the Christian model of life an attractive one in the Mediterranean society of the ﬁrst centuries.45 Nevertheless, the experience of “up and out” was a most serious problem to the third generation: wherever the church lives at the bottom of contemporary culture, those who climb up the ladder in society are in danger of leaving the church. Therefore this admonition is not aimed at individual modesty only but at the estab-

43 So Harald Hegermann, Der Brief an die Hebräer (THKNT 16; Berlin: Evangelische Verlagsanstalt, 1988), 269 (sanctiﬁcation); Grässer, An die Hebräer, 3:353–357 (“private life”). 44 So Kurt Niederwimmer, Askese und Martyrium: Über Ehe, Ehescheidung und Eheverzicht in den Anfängen des christlichen Glaubens (FRLANT 113; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1975), 162–163. 45 See Douglas E. Oakman, “Self-Suﬃciency,” in Social Values, 181–183.

how to entertain angels

165

lishment of a community that proves itself socially viable and ready for competition. (g) Heb 13:5b–6: While the exhortations are designed to establish the conditions required to strengthen the social plausibility of the symbolic universe in which the Christian minority lived, the causal clauses look loosely aﬃxed and lack, as it seems, any plan: an allusion to possible experience of the transcendent world (v. 2b); an appeal to self-consciousness (cf. v. 3b); a ﬁerce warning of judgment (v. 4b). The motive the author names at the close, however, uniﬁes what has been said before: God is unswervingly on the side of those who believe in him and proves himself the only normative court, so that in comparison with him any human opinion turns out to be of limited importance. It is this theological self-aﬃrmation that gives courage to Christians to show indiﬀerence to the majority opinion in the dominant culture: For he himself has said, “I will not abandon you, nor will I forsake you” [Deut 31:6, 8]. So we should take courage and say, “The Lord is my helper, and I shall not fear; what will any human being do to me?” [Ps 117:6 lxx] (Heb 13:5b–6)

2.2.3. Organization of Knowledge (Heb 13:7–17) (a) Heb 13:7, 17 (cf. Heb 13:18, 24): Early Christian communities were essentially places for imparting religious knowledge. This had an attractive eﬀect on those who had been socialized in pagan culture, for neither the established nor the popular religions provided any social or ethical knowledge that might give direction in times of growing confusion.46 Thus the signiﬁcance of the ≤goÊmenoi47 is intelligible. The framework of the paraenetical catalog that treats of the Christian stock of knowledge presents them as bearers of cognitive competence and moral authority. Acceptance of a new code of behavior depends fundamentally on the reference-persons whom the subjects of a social group allow to determine binding standards of orientation. The role

46 See Jochen Bleicken, Verfassungs- und Sozialgeschichte des Römischen Kaiserreiches (vol. 2; 3d ed.; Paderborn: Schöningh, 1994), 118–121. 47 On this noun, see Laub, Bekenntnis und Auslegung, 47–50; Erich Grässer, “Die Gemeindevorsteher im Hebräerbrief,” in Aufbruch und Verheissung, 213–230.

166

knut backhaus

of such “signiﬁcant others” (George H. Mead) in the process of second socialization grows even more important where one’s whole perception of reality undergoes a religious transformation. Verse 7 calls for anamnesis that may establish tradition and for mimesis that may stabilize values by imitating those leaders of the founding generation who have laid down the foundations of Christian self-deﬁnition. It emphasizes their competence in the ﬁeld of faith, in terms of how they proclaimed the word of salvation or accepted its consequences in an exemplary manner (énastrofÆ).48 Verse 17 directly stratiﬁes the community, referring to “obedience” and “subordination” based on an ethics of responsibility. Accountable to God for those entrusted to them, the leaders represent the one who is the “signiﬁcant other” per se. Verse 18 strengthens the author’s own claim to signiﬁcance by alluding to his exemplary and attractive manner of conduct (énastr°fesyai); v. 24 links the author and the body of leaders. The personal constellation arranged in this way secures the form of interaction that is necessary for the aﬃrmation of knowledge and values. (b) Heb 13:8–10: Starting with Christ as the reference-person with regard to Christian continuity and identity (v. 8), the auctor ad Hebraeos warns the addressees in a rather general way against the temptation of being carried oﬀ “by diverse and strange teachings.” He contrasts the Christian treasure, the “altar” as the cultic symbol of immediate access to God, with the useless foods of earthbound worship (vv. 9–10).49 Only the reality of salvation that may be reached in the Christian community will give entrance into the divine counter-world. Indeed, “the altar,” that is to say, a coherent doctrine developed from the christological center, was of no little importance to the attractiveness of early Christianity. Unlike the competing cults, which seldom got beyond a few speculations, Christian theology, deeply rooted in religious practice, was able to elaborate a symbolic world that might be experienced as home of the homeless.50

48

For discussion, see Attridge, Hebrews, 391–392; Grässer, An die Hebräer, 3:367–370. For discussion, see Attridge, Hebrews, 393–397; Grässer, An die Hebräer, 3:372–382; Marie E. Isaacs, “Hebrews 13.9–16 Revisited,” NTS 43 (1997), 268–264 esp. 273–284. 50 See Bleicken, Verfassungs- und Sozialgeschichte, 176–177. 49

how to entertain angels

167

(c) Heb 13:11–14: Inspired by the axiomatic thinking of platonizing metaphysics, the cultic typology of Hebrews localizes this homeland “outside the camp.”51 Here we are entering the center of the epistle’s paraenesis. Four times §j- designates the place of Jesus and his sacriﬁcial saving death, the basic movement of those who follow him, and, indirectly, the place of the city which is to come. The entrance into the divine presence, the imitation of Christ, and the search for the eternal homeland assume the form of an exodus from urban Roman culture (§jerx≈meya), thereby leading to the social stigmatization of the “wandering people” (tÚn ÙneidismÚn aÈtoË f°rontew). The fate of those who ﬁnd themselves marginalized reveals their christological and ecclesiological status: the community is paroik¤a amidst the world. The history of this idea may scarcely be overestimated.52 The call for social exodus shows an illuminating parallel to the appeal of John the Seer (Rev 18:4), who urges the people of God to come out from the sinful city (§j°lyate).53 Both authors plead for an attitude that refuses any integration into the dominant culture. 51 On the metaphysical aspects here, see James W. Thompson, The Beginnings of Christian Philosophy: The Epistle to the Hebrews (CBQMS 13; Washington: Catholic Biblical Association, 1982), 141–151. 52 On the motif of “wandering between the worlds,” see Erich Grässer, “‘Wir haben hier keine bleibende Stadt’ (Hebr 13,14): Erwägungen zur christlichen Existenz zwischen den Zeiten,” in Aufbruch und Verheissung, 251–264; Kurt Niederwimmer, “Vom Glauben der Pilger: Erwägungen zu Hebr 11,8–10 und 13–16,” in Zur Aktualität des Alten Testaments: Festschrift für Georg Sauer zum 65. Geburtstag (ed. Siegfried Kreuzer and Kurt Lüthi; Frankfurt a. M.: Peter Lang, 1992), 121–131; with special emphasis on the polis, Michael Theobald, “‘Wir haben hier keine bleibende Stadt, sondern suchen die zukünftige’ (Hebr 13,14). Die Stadt als Ort der frühen christlichen Gemeinde,” TGl 78 (1988): 16–40. 53 In the view of Hans-Josef Klauck (“Das Sendschreiben nach Pergamon und der Kaiserkult in der Johannesoﬀenbarung,” in idem, Alte Welt und neuer Glaube: Beiträge zur Religionsgeschichte, Forschungsgeschichte und Theologie des Neuen Testaments [NTOA 29; Freiburg i. Ue.: Universitätsverlag and Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1994], 115–143, here 137–141), this appeal summarizes the purpose of Revelation; see Knut Backhaus, “Die Vision vom ganz Anderen: Geschichtlicher Ort und theologische Mitte der Johannes-Oﬀenbarung,” in Theologie als Vision: Studien zur JohannesOﬀenbarung (ed. Knut Backhaus; SBS 191; Stuttgart: Katholisches Bibelwerk, 2001), 10–53, here 25–30. Insightfully, deSilva, Despising Shame, 315–317: “Despite its eloquence, its cultured, literary Greek, Hebrews is less interested in making a place for Christianity within Greco-Roman society than Luke or even Paul.” It is hard to see how Sanders (Ethics in the New Testament, 110) might give reasons from the text for his judgment that the ethics of Hebrews is congruent with “good citizenship.” Even less convincing is the suggestion by Richard W. Johnson (Going Outside the Camp: The Sociological Function of the Levitical Critique in the Epistle to the Hebrews [ JSNTSup 209; Sheﬃeld: Sheﬃeld Academic Press, 2001], 146–153) that Hebrews aims at “world mission.”

168

knut backhaus

The auctor ad Hebraeos, however, gives this refusal the less aggressive note of a hopeful, worshiping eisodos into the sacred space of Christ’s counter-world (§jerx≈meya prÚw aÈtÒn!). (d) Heb 13:15–16: It is in this sense that the sacriﬁcial imagery for ethical behavior in the frame of the double instruction v. 15a and v. 16b returns to the basic interpretative system that underlies the central part of Hebrews. The calling for prayers of praise and confession, beneﬁcence and fellowship (vv. 15b–16a) once again aims at both the cognitive and the practical construction of Christian reality. Rooted in God’s prior activity, such realization is considered to be thankful re-action (cf. Heb 12:28).54 The common world of early Christians—their worshiping, their self-awareness as described in the homologia, their solidarity under pressure, and their practical koinonia in everyday life—takes part in the great drama between heaven and earth performed by the Son and high priest Jesus Christ. While the dominant culture will remain captured in a self-referential system, what opens above the marginalized existence of the undistinguished Christian minority is the heavenly reality. And it is at this very point where the imperative is literally rooted in the indicative: DiÉ aÈtoË . . . 3. Sociological Considerations 3.1. Legitimation of the Christian Model The interpretation of the paraenetical passages of Hebrews allows us to give an answer to our opening questions: Ad (1): The general theological conception of Hebrews legitimates the referential system that safeguards and determines both the perception of reality and the self-understanding of the community. The ethical exhortations aim at the segmentation of Christian identity by providing the basic social conditions for this referential system. So the general theological conception as well as the particular ethical instructions serve the same purpose, i.e., the systematic and practical conceptualization of an interpretative sphere that protects the self-deﬁnition of the community from the cognitive majority and the

54 On thankfulness as a basic feature of the patron-client relationship in the Mediterranean society of the ﬁrst century, see deSilva, Perseverance, 474–476.

how to entertain angels

169

pressure of cultural assimilation and enables the individual to internalize speciﬁcally Christian standards of practice. Ad (2): The ethical exhortations of Hebrews recommend the eﬃcient self-organization of an in-group in a crisis of interpretation and motivation produced by the experience of being socially stigmatized. What is required in this liminal phase between society and community is ﬁrst of all a concentration upon the internal realm of one’s own cognitive group.55 Marginalization gains a dignity of its own by being regarded as entrance into God’s sacred space so that a symbolic universe may be established that no longer depends on what is plausible in the view of the dominant culture. So, to ask Brecht’s question again, what is changed by the ethics of Hebrews? It is the referential system, the social self-deﬁnition, and the practical horizon of faith. In short, the faithful are “changed.” “Furthermore, their ﬁrst lawgiver persuaded them that they are all brothers of one another after they have transgressed once for all by denying the Greek gods and by worshipping that cruciﬁed sophist himself and living according to his laws.” Let us consider Lucian’s satirical comment from the point of view of the sociology of knowledge.56 The interpretation above has revealed how Hebrews works out structures of legitimation in order to establish and safeguard an autonomous sub-universe of both referential and social interrelationships that provide the individual Christians with an order of meaning. It is this cognitive, normative, and emotional orientation that is of ethical relevance, either directly in the biographical process of the second socialization or indirectly by means of habitualization and institutionalization.57 It goes without saying that Hebrews relativizes 55

See Popkes, Paränese, 42–44. For the following reﬂections, see Peter L. Berger and Thomas Luckmann, The Social Construction of Reality: A Treatise in the Sociology of Knowledge (London: Penguin, 1991), esp. 97–146, 157–166. This treatise may in part be read as a sociological comment on the ethics of Hebrews. Therefore the recent monograph by Salevao (Legitimation, esp. 170–249) enters a very important ﬁeld, though I seriously doubt if it takes the right way by reaﬃrming the classical relapse theory. For critical discussion of the sociology of knowledge approach, see ibid., 11–94; Attridge, “Paraenesis,” 217–221 (reserved); deSilva, Perseverance, 7–16; recently, with a problematic interpretative framework, Johnson, Going Outside the Camp; in general, Leo G. Perdue, “The Social Character of Paraenesis and Paraenetic Literature,” Semeia 50 (1990): 5–39. 57 Legitimation and socialization should not be considered as diﬀerent functions of paraenesis. Rather, the diﬀerence lies in the point of view: legitimation provides 56

170

knut backhaus

the signiﬁcant values of the dominant culture in this way so that in the view of those responsible for the deﬁnition of society this diﬀerent sub-universe will be separationist and esoteric. This explains why the reasons Hebrews puts forward in support of the ethical exhortations seem to be loosely and unsystematically connected. The author is less concerned to give ethics a logically coherent foundation than to give those who are going to practice the ethics an inward homeland secured by multiple reference: harsh sanction58 against conversion to the competing system, arousing both metus and spes in order to give emotional support to social boundaries (cf. Heb 6:4–8 and 6:9; 10:26–31 and 10:39);59 allusions to the experience of transcendence and group solidarity; references to scripture; historical insights and moral examples; imagery of athletics and battle. The symbolic world of the theological exposition and the paraenetically stimulated practice prove to be interdependent: Practice that seems to be trivial at ﬁrst sight turns out to be profound from the perspective of eternity; social functions that serve group maintenance obtain points of orientation and motivation; the “signiﬁcant others” substantiate and limit their claims in view of the “Son and high priest” or God as the “signiﬁcant other” per se; the individual death may be integrated within a meaningful reality (cf. Heb 2:15); history is ordered in a cohesive unity that includes the cognitive “ancestors,” present collective experience, and the hoped-for reality of the generation that is to come, so that the individual may transcend the ﬁnitude of isolated existence (cf. Heb 11:1–12:2); “an inferior ontological status, and thereby a not-to-be-taken-seriously cognitive status,”60 is assigned to competitive deﬁnitions of reality (cf. e.g., Heb 7:11–28; 8:1–13). Religious “alternation”61 as a comprehensive form

the relevant social segment with a conceptual machinery of objective reality; and (second) socialization arranges the subjective internalization of this reality and the role-speciﬁc activity it demands. On the social setting of the community of Hebrews, see the important insights of Craig R. Koester, Hebrews (AB 36; New York: Doubleday, 2001), 64–79. 58 The violence of this defensive procedure seems to be proportional to the seriousness with which the threat caused by the alternative reality was felt; cf. Berger and Luckmann, Social Construction, 104–105, 175–176. 59 On the problem of sin, which is not systematically developed in Hebrews, see Löhr, Umkehr und Sünde, 11–135; on the “impossibility of second penitence” see ibid., 215–235; from a sociological point of view, Salevao, Legitimation, 250–338. 60 Berger and Luckmann, Social Construction, 132. 61 See Berger and Luckmann, Social Construction, 176–182.

how to entertain angels

171

of second socialization rebounds on the individual’s home reality by reshaping familial ethos and rearranges knowledge of world and history within the new system of reference (cf. Heb 5:11–6:3).62 This extensive counter-deﬁnition of reality is summed up in the way Hebrews reorganizes the ethical patterns of social acceptance. 3.2. Transformation of Social Acceptance Individuals as well as groups that are, by religious conversion, widely disconnected from the dominant plausibility structure will develop their own value system, which may be considered as an elaborate counter-world of the home reality that has been abandoned. From an external point of view, those values may seem subversive, but within the community they strengthen both self-awareness and immunity to social ostracism and to the rejection of their own identity concept by the dominant culture. Lucian (Peregr. 12–13) remarks that having been thrown into prison gave Peregrinus “no little reputation” (oÈ mikrÚn aÈt“ éj¤vma periepo¤hsen), while the Christians “despised” property and death (katafron°v). This observation draws our attention to a basic revaluation of éj¤vma that is mirrored in the ethics of Hebrews. Fixing public worth and social acceptance, the pivotal values “honor” and “shame” are the core determinants in the group life of Mediterranean culture in the ﬁrst century.63 It is this value system that Hebrews consistently redeﬁnes.64 Thus the epistle focuses on the minority status of Christians. In previous persecution they were “made a public spectacle through reproaches and aﬄictions” (Ùneidismo›w te ka‹ yl¤cesin yeatrizÒmenoi) because of their “illumination” (fvtisy°ntew) or they shared the fate of those who were treated in this way (Heb 10:32–33). “Shame” 62 On the instruction presupposed in Heb 5:11–6:3, see Thompson, Beginnings, 17–40; Löhr, Umkehr und Sünde, 164–187; Wilhelm Thüsing, “‘Milch’ und ‘feste Speise’ (1Kor 3,1f und Hebr 5,11–6,3): Elementarkatechese und theologische Vertiefung in neutestamentlicher Sicht,” in Studien, 23–56. 63 See David A. deSilva, The Hope of Glory: Honor Discourse and New Testament Interpretation (Collegeville: Liturgical Press, 1999); Joseph Plevnik, “Honor/ Shame,” in Social Values, 106–115; Malina, New Testament World, 27–57; a more (and probably too) skeptical view is taken by F. Gerald Downing, “‘Honor’ among Exegetes,” CBQ 61 (1999): 53–73. 64 For details, see the instructive monograph by deSilva, Despising Shame, esp. 145– 208; summarized in David A. deSilva, “Despising Shame: A Cultural-Anthropological Investigation of the Epistle to the Hebrews,” JBL 113 (1994): 439–461.

172

knut backhaus

proves to be an identity marker of being a Christian: Moses, a prototype of faith, already deemed the “shame of Christ” to be “wealth greater than the treasures of Egypt,” therefore leaving the land of exile like one seeing Him who is unseen (Heb 11:24–27). The call for social exodus at Heb 13:13–14 is speciﬁed by a participle that depicts the Christians bearing the “shame” of Jesus (tÚn ÙneidismÚn aÈtoË f°rontew), because with him they ﬁnd both the polis that remains and their real “civic pride.” The initiator and perfecter of faith, Christ, is the example of being a Christian because he has endured the cross despising (katafron°v) shame and disregarding all the hostility to himself “on the part of sinners” (cf. Heb 12:2–3). It is at this point that Hebrews refers to the totally diﬀerent, viz. heavenly, system of values: all the splendor of power is transposed to the cross, which has to all appearances been the place of ultimate humiliation.65 The mors turpissima crucis is revealed as an act of enthronement to the right hand of God, and here the central passages present Jesus to the readers (Heb 1:3, 8; 4:16; 8:1; 10:12–13) as being superior to the angelic retinue (Heb 1:5–14) and crowned with glory (dÒja) and honor (timÆ) (Heb 2:7, 9; cf. 3:3; 5:4–5; 13:21). When those who belong to him follow him, they will obtain their own doxa (Heb 2:10), for he will not be ashamed (§paisxÊnetai) to call them “brethren” (Heb 2:11), thereby changing them into “partakers of a heavenly calling” (Heb 3:1). Thus Hebrews redeﬁnes the standards that provide social acknowledgement (éj¤vma) and so transforms the values that give orientation to ethical practice. The “court of reputation”66 for those who “approach” is no longer the plausibility structure of the urban majority but God as the founder of the better or heavenly homeland (cf. Heb 11:8–16). In ironical reversal of the conventional standards, God is not ashamed (§paisxÊnetai) to be called the God of those who believe in him (Heb 11:16), and the world is not worthy of those it considers to be marginal (Heb 11:38). Public opinion loses any relevance as 65 See Otto Kuss, “Der theologische Grundgedanke des Hebräerbriefes: Zur Deutung des Todes Jesu im Neuen Testament,” in idem, Auslegung und Verkündigung (vol. 1; Regensburg: Friedrich Pustet, 1963), 281–328, here 305–320. 66 For this term, see Julian Pitt-Rivers, “Honour and Social Status,” in Honour and Shame: The Values of Mediterranean Society (ed. John G. Peristiany; London: Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1965), 19–77, here 21–39, esp. 27; for the relevance of this term to Hebrews in detail, see deSilva, Despising Shame, 276–313.

how to entertain angels

173

an ethical court, because the only court Christians allow is that of heaven (cf. Heb 13:5b–6). It is in this light that the concentration on God’s reward, which is a characteristic of Hebrews and which is so often criticized,67 should be seen: Hebrews does not aim at human reward, but acknowledgement sub specie aeterni.68 It is not the Christians who are contemptible, but their shame (cf. Heb 12:2). The counter-deﬁnition of reality and the resultant devaluation of public opinion may ﬁnd special support in the Platonic way of thought shared by Hebrews (cf. Plato, Crito 44c; 46c–47d; Gorg. 526d–527e).69 There is an illuminating parallel in the ﬁrst contact between Platonizing philosophy and Roman pietas in the Somnium Scipionis dealing with the very subject of true reward. Glory among people (ista hominum gloria), Scipio Africanus maior tells his grandson from his eternal point of view, is of little value compared to inﬁnity: “If you will only look on high and contemplate this eternal home and resting place, you will no longer attend to the gossip of the vulgar herd or put your trust in human rewards for your exploits. Virtue herself, by her own charms, should lead you on to true glory (ad verum decus). Let what others say of you be their own concern; whatever it is, they will say it in any case. But all their talk is limited to those narrow regions which you look upon, nor will any man’s reputation endure very long, for what men say dies with them and is blotted out with the forgetfulness of posterity.” To this Aemilianus responds: “If indeed a path to heaven (limes ad caeli aditum), as it were, is open to those who have served their country well, henceforth I will redouble my eﬀorts, spurred on by so splendid a reward (tanto praemio exposito)!” (Cicero, Resp. 6:23/25–6:24/26; Keyes, LCL).70

Faith according to Hebrews is Christian loyalty towards this invisible universe, a loyalty based on the “things unseen” that have been proved (Heb 11:1). The internalized standard this “court of reputation” applies is the Christian’s sune¤dhsiw (Heb 9:9, 14; 10:2, 22;

67 Völkl, Christ und Welt, 358–359; Herbert Braun, “Die Gewinnung der Gewissheit in dem Hebräerbrief,” TLZ 96 (1971): 321–330, here 322–323, 330; Schulz, Neutestamentliche Ethik, 633–635; Schrage, Ethik des Neuen Testaments, 326–327. 68 A sociological approach may show that the motif of reward has a function of its own in the Roman patron-client relationship; see in detail deSilva, Despising Shame, 209–275, 304–307; deSilva, Perseverance, 59–64. 69 See deSilva, Despising Shame, 82–86, 320. 70 For interpretation, see Karl Büchner, M. Tullius Cicero: De re publica: Kommentar (Heidelberg: Winter, 1984), 435–508, esp. 484–502; on our passage also Michael von Albrecht, Meister römischer Prosa von Cato bis Apuleius (2d ed.; Heidelberg: Lambert Schneider, 1983), 127–137.

174

knut backhaus

13:18).71 It is conscience that marks the inner commitment to the value system once accepted; “puriﬁed” and “perfected,” it leads the individual as well as the community into God’s immediate presence.72 It is not a moral change only that is at stake here, but the comprehensive orientation of mind, heart, and practice according to God’s sanctity, a fundamental renewal within the magnetic ﬁeld of a heaven that has been opened by Christ, although under the weighty conditions of everyday ﬁdelity.73 The ethics of Hebrews turns the religious question into a question of life, a point of honor, and a matter for conscience. Peter L. Berger entitled his classic treatise on the sociology of religious knowledge A Rumor of Angels. He was inspired by a verse from the ﬁnal paraenesis of Hebrews, which has so often been a subject of exegetical criticism: “Do not forget hospitality, for through this some have inadvertently entertained angels” (Heb 13:2).74 Berger shows that the consciousness of secularism, as any other plausibility structure, is no absolute taken-for-granted certitude. The consistent relativizers will in the end of all relativizing relativize their own thinking. The way, therefore, is open to set out to explore those rumors of angels and to follow them up to their source.

71 On sune¤dhsiw in Hebrews, see Grässer, An die Hebräer, 2:136–139; deSilva, Perseverance, 300–301; on conscience being an inward court in Philo, see Walther Völker, Fortschritt und Vollendung bei Philo von Alexandrien: Eine Studie zur Geschichte der Frömmigkeit (TU 49/1; Leipzig: Hinrichs, 1938), 95–105; Christian Maurer, “sÊnoida, sune¤dhsiw,” TWNT 7 (1964): 897–918, here 910–912; David Winston, “Philo’s Ethical Theory,” ANRW 21.1: 372–416, here 389–391. 72 On the complex term tele¤vsiw, which must not be reduced to a concept of moral development, see David Peterson, Hebrews and Perfection: An Examination of the Concept of Perfection in the “Epistle to the Hebrews” (SNTSMS 47; Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1982), esp. 126–167; Scholer, Proleptic Priests, 185–200; Löhr, Umkehr und Sünde, 276–285; deSilva, Perseverance, 194–204. On perfection in Philo, see Völker, Fortschritt und Vollendung, esp. 318–350; for comparison with Hebrews, see Charles E. Carlston, “The Vocabulary of Perfection in Philo and Hebrews,” in Unity and Diversity in New Testament Theology: Essays in Honor of George E. Ladd (ed. Robert A. Guelich; Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1978), 133–160. 73 See also Horst Nitschke, “Das Ethos des wandernden Gottesvolks: Erwägungen zu Hebr. 13 und zu den Möglichkeiten evangelischer Ethik,” MPTh 46 (1957): 179–183, esp. 179–180. A sensitive observation is contributed by Thomas G. Long, “Bold in the Presence of God,” Int 52 (1998): 53–69, here 63: “Every event in the visible world, every experience, every seemingly tangible reality is attached to a cord of words that leads behind the curtain, and only there, in what cannot be seen, is the truth. That is why ‘we must pay greater attention to what we have heard . . .’ (2:1).” 74 Peter L. Berger, A Rumor of Angels: Modern Society and the Rediscovery of the Supernatural (Garden City: Doubleday, 1970), 95.

how to entertain angels

175

In Berger’s view, this endeavor will start with basic human experience that leads to an inductive theology revealing “in, with, and under” religious projection the crucial dimension of transcendence. Wherever the construction of reality is oriented in the light of a symbolic universe that is not a room closed to the world outside but has open windows for the realization of transcendence, everyday life will burst its limits and its truly “other” reality will be rediscovered. The moral challenge of the moment is not dispelled in this way. On the contrary, each human gesture in the everyday dramas of life, however meaningless it may seem, becomes inﬁnitely meaningful and gains an immeasurable ethical relevance. In the midst of human aﬀairs we “entertain angels,” keepers of transcendence in a disenchanted world. The theological mountain is in labor—and what is born is an ethical universe. Prof. Dr. theol. Knut Backhaus Lehrstuhl für neutestamentliche Exegese und biblische Hermeneutik Ludwig-Maximilians-Universität München Katholisch-Theologische Fakultät Geschwister-Scholl-Platz 1, D-80539 München, Germany [email protected]

THE INTERSECTION OF ALIEN STATUS AND CULTIC DISCOURSE IN THE EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS Benjamin Dunning

1. Introduction What made Mormons diﬀerent? In his innovative study, Religious Outsiders and the Making of Americans, R. Laurence Moore examines the motif of outsiderhood as a self-designation for religious groups in 19th- and 20th-century America. Of particular interest is his chapter on the early days of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints and the hostile polemic surrounding the group. Here Moore poses a simple but critical query: why did “most everyone who wrote about Joseph Smith’s church [in the 19th century], and above all this included the Mormons themselves, [assert] that Mormons were not like other Americans”?1 What exactly was so diﬀerent about this group? Perhaps even more to the point, what made Mormon diﬀerence so signiﬁcant in 19th-century America? Potential “objective” answers to this question may seem straightforward: polygamy, perceived “sectarian” behavior, theological innovations, and so on. Yet when we take into account the movement’s birth in “an era fecund in religious inventiveness,” the issue becomes decidedly more complex.2 As Moore perceptively points out, 1 R. Laurence Moore, Religious Outsiders and the Making of Americans (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 1986), 27. 2 Moore, Religious Outsiders, 29. We should note that polygamy was not practiced by a large majority of 19th-century Mormons and did not become a signiﬁcant part of polemical literature against the group until over a decade after its founding. As Moore notes, “Interestingly, other American religious groups that adopted distinct sexual practices and followed them consistently, the Shakers and the Oneida ‘perfectionists,’ for example, were far less persecuted than the Mormons. In assembling a historical reality, one need not abandon the reasonable proposition that the practice of plural marriage constituted one diﬀerence between Mormons and other Americans. The problem is that this diﬀerence took on rather greater signiﬁcance, and led to far greater conﬂict, than any objective diﬀerence in value system would have warranted.” As for other “peculiarities of the Mormon faith,” the early Mormon position contained signiﬁcant theological novelty but “was generally in line with other liberalizing trends that provoked religious controversy [but not scandalized

178

benjamin dunning

“a generation that read almost daily about the claims of various men and women to new religious revelation might have been expected to greet Joseph Smith’s Book of Mormon more calmly than one vociferous part of it did.”3 The question this raises for the study of the Latter-Day Saints is this: how can one account for the historical and cultural signiﬁcance of perceived Mormon diﬀerence? In light of this dilemma, Moore concludes that any attempt to mount an “objective” case for Mormon diﬀerence proves unhelpful and is best abandoned. Instead, he contends:4 Mormons were diﬀerent because they said they were diﬀerent and because their claims . . . prompted others to agree and to treat them as such. The notion of Mormon diﬀerence, that is, was a deliberate invention elaborated over time . . . [By declaring their outsider status,] they built a usable social identity for themselves. (italics added)

Moore thus highlights the role that a discourse of outsiderhood played in forming communal religious identity against the backdrop of a disorienting array of religious options in 19th-century America. To put it bluntly, the early Mormon community put this discourse to work in order to construct and maintain their distinctive religious identity in a confusingly pluralistic universe. Indeed, recent scholarship has examined the ways in which the very category of “otherness” functions not to demarcate essentialized diﬀerence but rather to deﬁne social relationships in a particular way— i.e., to accomplish a social function in a given cultural context with respect to that which is marked as “other.” As Jonathan Z. Smith has pointed out, the issue at stake is not really diﬀerence but rather proximity: how a group marks out its own sense of self over and against those who are too much like it. In Smith’s memorable phrase, “‘Otherness,’ whether of Scotsmen or lice, is a preeminently political matter.”5 By inventing themselves as the outsiders with respect to American culture, the early Mormons were in fact able to construct a powerful notion of insiderness—one that served both to deﬁne/ protect the boundaries of community identity and also to reinforce outcry] in the 19th century. Theologically, in fact, Mormonism was in its beginnings a dull aﬀair.” See Moore, Religious Outsiders, 28–30. 3 Moore, Religious Outsiders, 29. 4 Moore, Religious Outsiders, 31, 46. 5 Jonathan Z. Smith, “What a Diﬀerence a Diﬀerence Makes,” in “To See Ourselves As Others See Us”: Christians, Jews, “Others” in Late Antiquity (ed. Jacob Neusner and Ernest S. Frerichs; Chico, Calif.: Scholars Press, 1985), 10.

the intersection of alien status and cultic discourse 179 communal solidarity against the threat of the overly proximate in 19th-century America. If we turn now to another dizzyingly diverse socio-religious world, that of Greco-Roman antiquity, might we see tantalizing textual traces of a similar dynamic at work in a set of burgeoning socioreligious movements commonly lumped under the rubric of “early Christianity”? Particularly noteworthy is the use of what I will label “alien rhetoric”—the early Christian appeal to language of sojourning, foreignness and alien status as a means of self-designation.6 Although this motif is used extensively in several early Christian texts, I will focus here on its deployment in the Epistle to the Hebrews.7 I will pay particular attention to how this language functions strategically to construct a “usable social identity” for a socio-religious movement seeking to deﬁne itself not simply vis-à-vis a singular other such as “Judaism” (itself a reiﬁed scholarly construct), but rather with respect to the vast range of social, philosophical, and cultic identities and practices that proliferated in the Roman world. In other words, even as the Latter-Day Saints made use of a discourse of outsiderhood to invent and maintain a certain type of communal identity, so also early Christians were able, in a vastly diﬀerent cultural context, to utilize the language of alien status to achieve similar ends.

6 “Rhetoric” is used here in the more general sense (that is, the use of language for persuasive means) rather than the narrower sense of ancient rhetoric. For a discussion of ancient rhetorical categories in relationship to Hebrews and other ancient literature, see David A. deSilva, Perseverance in Gratitude: A Socio-Rhetorical Commentary on the Epistle “to the Hebrews” (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2000), 39–58. 7 For broader studies of the stranger and alien motif in early Christianity, see Reinhard Feldmeier, “The ‘Nation’ of Strangers: Social Contempt and its Theological Interpretation in Ancient Judaism and Early Christianity,” in Ethnicity and the Bible (ed. M. G. Brett; Leiden: Brill, 1996); Eckhard Plümacher, Identitätsverlust und Identitätsgewinn: Studien zum Verhältnis von kaiserzeitlicher Stadt und frühem Christentum (BibS(N) 11; Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 1987). Also note that the scholarly focus on this motif in early Christianity has centered around discussion of 1 Peter. See in particular John H. Elliott, A Home for the Homeless: A Sociological Exegesis of 1 Peter, its Situation and Strategy (Philadelphia: Fortress, 1981); Reinhard Feldmeier, Die Christen als Fremde: Die Metapher der Fremde in der antiken Welt, im Urchristentum and im 1. Petrusbrief (Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1992). For a catalogue of relevant references in the patristic literature through the third century, see J. Roldanus, “Réferences patristiques au ‘chrétien-étranger’ dans les trois premiers siècles,” CBP 1 (1987): 27–52.

180

benjamin dunning 2. From Abraham to “Us”: Alien Rhetoric as Paraenetic Strategy in Hebrews

In terms of the larger thematic and theological concerns of Hebrews as a whole, Ernst Käsemann was the ﬁrst scholar to draw attention to the wandering people of God as a key motif for understanding the text in its entirety: “Faith thus becomes a conﬁdent wandering . . . in every age faith’s wandering must be a march through a zone of conﬂict and death, and it is clearly shown in the example of Jesus . . . God’s people traverse [this zone] for the sake of the Word.”8 While Käsemann is no doubt correct about the importance of this theme for understanding Hebrews, his study does not examine in depth the sub-theme that emerges in Heb 11—the explicit use of alien rhetoric, i.e., the language of sojourning, strangeness, foreignness, and alien status: By faith Abraham obeyed, when he was called to go forth to a place which he was going to receive as an inheritance; and he went out, not knowing where he was going. By faith he sojourned in the land of the promise, as in a foreign land, dwelling in tents along with Isaac and Jacob, those fellow-heirs of the same promise. For he was waiting expectantly for the city having foundations whose artisan and builder is God. . . . In faith, all these people died, not having received the promises. But they saw them and greeted them from a distance. And they confessed that they were strangers and sojourners on the earth. For those who say such things make it clear that they are seeking a homeland. And if they were reminiscing about that [land] from which they had departed, they would have had a time to return. But as it stands, they long for a better [homeland], that is, a heavenly one. Therefore God is not ashamed to be called their God; for he has prepared a city for them. (Heb 11:8–10, 13–16)9

In this pericope, Hebrews carefully constructs the character of Abraham as “the paroikos ‘par excellence.’”10 By designating Abraham as a 8 Ernst Käsemann, The Wandering People of God: An Investigation of the Letter to the Hebrews (trans. Roy A. Harrisville and Irving L. Sandberg; Minneapolis: Augsburg, 1984), 44. Note also William G. Johnsson’s study, which builds on Käsemann’s work, examining the (closely-related) pilgrimage motif in Hebrews through exegesis of the relevant texts. See William G. Johnsson, “The Pilgrimage Motif in the Book of Hebrews,” JBL 97 (1978): 239–251. 9 Translations from Hebrews and other ancient sources are my own. 10 P. J. Arowele, “The Pilgrim People of God—An African’s Reﬂections on the Motif of Sojourn in the Epistle to the Hebrews,” AJT 4 (1990): 441. For a thorough examination of the meaning and use of pãroikow in Greco-Roman antiquity, see Elliott’s discussion with respect to 1 Peter in John H. Elliott, 1 Peter: A New

the intersection of alien status and cultic discourse 181 pãroikow or “resident alien,” the text is making a characterization

that resonates with the lxx.11 Yet simply appealing to the lxx connection does little to illuminate the function of Abraham as pãroikow in the Hebrews pericope.12 Indeed the story of Abraham the sojourner, while clearly associated with the Septuagint, could be used in a variety of ways in antiquity, often ones that explicitly downplayed its sojourner/alien aspect. For example, Philo characterizes Abraham’s arrival in the land of promise as “just like having come back from a foreign land to his own country” (kayãper épÚ t∞w j°nhw eﬁw tØn oﬁke¤an §pani≈n).13 Similarly, in Jewish Antiquities, Josephus only mentions that Abraham “settled” (kat“khse, 1.154; cf. also 1.157) in Canaan.14 In Reinhard Feldmeier’s analysis,15 Translation with Introduction and Commentary (AB 37b; New York: Doubleday, 2000), 476–483; Elliott, Home for the Homeless, 24–49. These discussions pay particular attention to Hellenistic sources from Asia Minor, the lxx and New Testament texts. Elliott draws on this impressive array of sources to argue that the vast majority of the term’s occurrences reﬂect a political-legal sense of “being or living as a resident alien in a foreign environment or away from home.” See Elliott, Home for the Homeless, 35. Thus Elliott argues that pãroikow and its cognates function generally and in 1 Peter as technical terms for a legal status based on a lack of citizenship, irrespective of religious considerations. Note however, that while Elliott is adamant that the use of sojourning language in 1 Peter signiﬁes the technical social status of its audiences, he allows for its metaphorical usage in Hebrews, citing its “Platonic cosmological perspective.” See Elliott, Home for the Homeless, 55. Be that as it may, pinning down a singular and monological “meaning” for pãroikow or any other relevant alien terminology is less helpful for this project, given our concern with the function of this rhetoric in a particular text. 11 Notably Gen 17:8, in which God explicitly promises to give to Abraham and his descendants the land of Canaan where Abraham currently sojourns as a resident alien (ka‹ d≈sv soi ka‹ t“ sp°rmat¤ sou metå s¢ tØn g∞n, ∂n paroike›w, pçsan tØn g∞n Xanaan). Also Gen 23:4, in which Abraham exclaims to the Hittites, “I am a resident alien and sojourner among you” (Pãroikow ka‹ parep¤dhmow §g≈ eﬁmi meyÉ Ím«n). 12 Here I follow post-structuralist critiques of a general source/origin orientation towards textual analysis, well expressed by Michel Foucault in his problematizing of “the notion of inﬂuence, which provides a support—of too magical a kind to be very amenable to analysis—for the facts of transmission and communication; which refers to an apparently causal process (but with neither rigorous delimitation nor theoretical deﬁnition) the phenomena of resemblance or repetition.” Michel Foucault, The Archaeology of Knowledge and the Discourse on Language (trans. A. M. Sheridan Smith; New York: Pantheon, 1972), 21. 13 Philo, Abr. 62. 14 We should not overplay this point, given that katoik°v is the same verb used in Heb 11:9 to refer to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob dwelling in tents in the land of promise. However, when each passage is looked at in context (especially given the reference to a transient dwelling place such as a tent in the case of Hebrews), the contrast seems clear. 15 Feldmeier, “‘Nation’ of Strangers,” 247–248.

182

benjamin dunning Quite deliberately, then, living in the land as situation of fulﬁlled promise is contrasted with the existence as strangers. The corollary of this is that in its own land Israel is not a sojourner at all, but a full citizen, designated as such by God. This connection is so close that even the foreignness of the patriarchs, so frequently emphasized in the book of Genesis, is suppressed and the text is emended accordingly . . . Thus Josephus also plays down the foreignness of Abraham, and instead emphasizes that he lived in the land, left it to his descendants, and possessed it.

Even in an early Christian context such as 1 Clem. 10, we can see a use of the Abraham story that makes similar choices, highlighting Abraham’s faithful obedience (1 Clem. 10.1–2, 7) and his future inheritance of the land (1 Clem. 10.4) but not his sojourning status at any point during the narrative. Thus, in our analysis of the Abraham narrative in Heb 11, we need to examine not just its connection to the Septuagint, but also what is at stake in the speciﬁc ways in which the pericope builds its own distinctive narrative using the cultural material at its disposal. In this particular telling, Abraham is introduced as an exemplar of faithful submission: having been called, he obeyed and went out by faith, even though he was ignorant of where he was going (Heb 11:8, P¤stei kaloÊmenow ÉAbraåm ÍpÆkousen §jelye›n eﬁw tÒpon ˘n ≥mellen lambãnein eﬁw klhronom¤an, ka‹ §j∞lyen mØ §pistãmenow poË ¶rxetai). Thus the discussion from the outset is couched not only in terms of faith (the motif that serves as an anaphoric structuring device throughout the chapter) but also of Abraham’s obedience. As an act of ÍpakoÆ, Abraham enters into the new status and identity which the text is about to explicate. In Heb 11:9, the explicit construction of Abraham as alien begins in earnest. The patriarch’s faithful obedience to God’s call is characterized in terms of sojourning—living in the land divinely promised to him as though it were foreign (P¤stei par–khsen eﬁw g∞n t∞w §paggel¤aw …w éllotr¤an). At this point, however, the text makes clear that the sojourning motif has a larger function than simply to describe the particular character of Abraham. Accordingly, Hebrews spreads its net a little wider, designating not only Abraham but also Isaac and Jacob as those who dwelled in tents, evoking imagery of nomadic transience (§n skhna›w katoikÆsaw metå ÉIsaåk ka‹ ÉIakΔb); Isaac and Jacob are included not simply as fellow tent-dwellers but also as fellow-heirs (t«n sugklhronÒmvn t∞w §paggel¤aw t∞w aÈt∞w). With the addition of these two ﬁgures to the motif, the social func-

the intersection of alien status and cultic discourse 183 tion of the sojourning motif comes into view. The implications are communal, constructing an identity for a multigenerational group of people (Abraham, Isaac and Jacob), not simply the Abraham ﬁgure.16 Of course on one level, all the heroes in the catalogue of Heb 11 have larger communal implications. As David A. deSilva points out, the example list “is calculated to rouse emulation by praising the ﬁgures of the past who have attained honorable memory.”17 Hearers of the text are meant to identify with the individuals being listed and emulate their positive character traits. Thus ﬁgures such as Abel, Enoch, and Noah all display characteristics of faithfulness (righteous “sacriﬁce,” belief in God’s existence, condemnation for the world, etc., Heb 11:4–5, 7) that the audience of the text as a whole is supposed to imitate—through the actions of the individuals who comprise that audience. We see a similar dynamic at work in another early Christian catalogue of heroes, found in chapters 9–13 of 1 Clement (ca. 93–97 ce). Here the text’s readers are instructed to look intently upon those who have perfectly rendered service to God’s magniﬁcent glory (1. Clem. 9.2, éten¤svmen eﬁw toÁw tele¤vw leitourgÆsantaw tª megaloprepe› dÒj˙ aÈtoË [Ehrman, LCL]). 1 Clement then takes its readers on an excursion into this “looking intently,” reminding us that Enoch was found righteous in obedience (1. Clem. 9.3, ˘w §n Ípakoª d¤kaiow eÍreye¤w), Noah faithful through his service (1. Clem. 9.4, pistÚw eÍreye‹w diå t∞w leitourg¤aw aÈtoË), and Abraham faithful in his obedience (1. Clem. 10.1, pistÚw eÍr°yh §n t“ aÈtÚn ÍpÆkoon gen°syai). A bit further on, it informs us, through essentially synonymous expressions, that on account of faith/piety and hospitality, Abraham was given a son (1. Clem. 10.7, diå p¤stin ka‹ filojen¤an) and both Lot and Rahab were saved (1. Clem. 11.1, diå filojen¤an ka‹ eÈs°beian; 1. Clem. 12.1, diå p¤stin ka‹ filojen¤an). It is clear that these descriptions in 1 Clement function not just to convey information about each particular character but also to draw out individual paraenetic implications for the text’s readers. This

16 Note also that this move continues to shape the patriarchal sojourning narrative to Hebrews’ particular ends. Contrast this to the assertion of Gen 37:1, for example, that Jacob settled in the land in which his father sojourned (kat–kei d¢ Iakvb §n tª gª, o par–khsen ı patØr aÈtoË). 17 deSilva, Perseverance, 380.

184

benjamin dunning

broader thrust is made explicit in 1 Clem. 11.1 with the more general application of Lot’s deliverance: “On account of his hospitality and piety, Lot was saved out of Sodom, when the entire region was judged by ﬁre and sulfur; when he did so, the Master made clear that he does not forsake those who hope in him, but consigns to punishment and torment those who have other allegiance” (Diå filojen¤an ka‹ eÈs°beian LΔt §s≈yh §k SodÒmvn, t∞w perix≈rou pãshw kriye¤shw diå purÚw ka‹ ye¤ou, prÒdhlon poiÆsaw ı despÒthw, ˜ti toÁw §lp¤zontaw §pÉ aÈtÚn oÈk §gkatale¤pei, toÁw d¢ •terokline›w Ípãrxontaw eﬁw kÒlasin ka‹ aﬁkismÚn t¤yhsin). Thus these examples are not simply descriptive or of passing narrative interest, but also have contemporary theological and paraenetic relevance for the text’s readers. On the other hand, the comparison with 1 Clement helps us to see an additional hermeneutical move that Heb 11 is making in the Abraham pericope. Both texts set out a series of historical exemplars whose laudable actions are intended for practical appropriation by readers, both individually and communally. However, in contrast to 1 Clem. 9–13, Heb 11 also places an explicit emphasis on community, constructing a discourse of common identity.18 Here Pamela M. Eisenbaum has drawn attention to another function of what she terms “a multi-dimensional hero list”: “to explain and legitimate the existence of the community which is being addressed, by grounding the members of that community in a signiﬁcant genealogical history.”19 Consequently, it is not just the ﬁgure of Abraham, or even Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob who are in view. Rather, the patriarchs function as representatives of a much broader vision of lineage—one that allows for the application of the sojourning motif (and also the promise of the eschatological city introduced in Heb 11:10) beyond these three ﬁgures to the audience who will claim this sacred history as their own. Indeed, opening up the sojourning motif in this way 18 Here I reluctantly resort to reference to a “community” as a stylistic convention in order to highlight the social and collective implications of the rhetorical strategy found in the text. This should in no way be equated with the standard move so common within New Testament scholarship to imagine distinct and reiﬁed communities each represented and reﬂected by a particular text—i.e., I am not positing a “Hebrews Christianity” or even a singular “Hebrews community.” Rather, I am using the term “community” with a view to the rhetoric’s function for communal identity formation, a usage that allows for the ﬂuidity of multiple audiences and reading contexts. 19 Pamela M. Eisenbaum, The Jewish Heroes of Christian History: Hebrews 11 in Literary Context (SBLDS 156; Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1997), 87.

the intersection of alien status and cultic discourse 185 appears to be pivotal to the text’s purposes in employing it at all, given that this move necessarily interrupts the ﬂow of the narrative by introducing Isaac prior to the announcement of his miraculous birth in Heb 11:11.20 As Eisenbaum aptly summarizes, Abraham functions as an ideal example for what the text wants to convey: “separation and marginalization . . . The audience is part of this trajectory by implication.”21 This conclusion is conﬁrmed and reinforced by what follows: a series of interpretive moves that broaden the scope of Abraham’s outsider status even further. Thus Heb 11:12 contrasts the one man, Abraham (•nÒw), to those begotten by him: “just as the stars of heaven in number and innumerable as the sand along the shore of the sea” (kayΔw tå êstra toË oÈranoË t“ plÆyei ka‹ …w ≤ êmmow ≤ parå tÚ xe›low t∞w yalãsshw ≤ énar¤ymhtow). The reference to otoi pãntew or “all these ones” who have died in faith in Heb 11:13 continues this broadening function. The precise referent of this phrase is a matter of scholarly debate. On the one hand, Harold W. Attridge is most likely correct in his contention that otoi pãntew refers principally to the three patriarchs, rather than all the heroes mentioned thus far (he notes that the otoi pãntew logically could not include Enoch, who did not see death, Heb 11:5, toË mØ ﬁde›n yãnaton).22 On the other hand, however, we ought to consider the possibility of some sort of link between the otoi pãntew and the line of Abraham’s descendants referenced in Heb 11:12. While the overall structure of Heb 11 (with its emphasis on individuals acting in faith) and the fact that the innumerable descendants are only described as an objective result of Abraham’s faith (not subjects of their own action) make it unlikely that the descendants are meant to be the direct referent of otoi pãntew, the immediate proximity of verses 12 and 13 leaves space for readers to make a loose interpretive connection between the two. Therefore, the otoi pãntew can function as a rhetorical encouragement for readers (appropriating a place in this lineage as “Abraham’s descendants”)

20 The well-known debate over the textual problems of Heb 11:11 falls beyond the scope of this inquiry. 21 Eisenbaum, Jewish Heroes, 161. 22 See Harold W. Attridge, The Epistle to the Hebrews (Hermeneia; Philadelphia: Fortress, 1989), 329. Note Eisenbaum’s counterargument that otoi pãntew refers to all the heroes mentioned up to this point; see Eisenbaum, Jewish Heroes, 160–161.

benjamin dunning

186

to see themselves and their own community in the reinforcement of identity that is to follow. Thus the text moves on to disclose that the otoi pãntew are those who died without having received the promises. Indeed they only saw them and greeted them from a distance (Heb 11:13, mØ labÒntew tåw §paggel¤aw éllå pÒrrvyen aÈtåw ﬁdÒntew ka‹ éspasãmenoi). As Attridge points out, Hebrews has already made the claim in Heb 6:15 that Abraham did in fact obtain a promise (ka‹ oÏtvw makroyumÆsaw §p°tuxen t∞w §paggel¤aw).23 But this promise refers to the birth of Isaac, a fact acknowledged by Heb 11:11–12 as well. Instead a diﬀerent promise is in view, the promise of land as put forth in Heb 11:9. Yet in Heb 11:13, the connotations of the sojourning motif serve to shift the focus away from the speciﬁc piece of territory known as Canaan towards a broader concept of eschatological homeland (patr¤w), mentioned explicitly in Heb 11:14: “For those who say such things make it clear that they are seeking a homeland” (oﬂ går toiaËta l°gontew §mfan¤zousin ˜ti patr¤da §pizhtoËsin). Of course, this patr¤w is not yet possessed. Rather the otoi pãntew confess that they are strangers and sojourners on the earth (Heb 11:13, ka‹ ımologÆsantew ˜ti j°noi ka‹ parep¤dhmo¤ eﬁsin §p‹ t∞w g∞w). The audience of Hebrews is meant to appropriate this communal identity. In the larger strategy of the text, this call to take on an identity of otherness not only resonates with but also transforms earlier paraenesis and identity-constructing moves that have been made. For example, Hebrews calls its audience in chapters 3 and 4 not to be like the generation whose corpses fell in the wilderness (Heb 3:17, tå k«la ¶pesen §n tª §rÆmƒ). Readers are given strict warnings not to harden their hearts (Heb 3:8, 15, mØ sklhrÊnhte tåw kard¤aw Ím«n) and to fear lest anyone seem to have fallen short while the promise of entering God’s rest still remains (Heb 4:1, fobhy«men oÔn, mÆpote kataleipom°nhw §paggel¤aw eﬁselye›n eﬁw tØn katãpausin aÈtoË dokª tiw §j Ím«n Ísterhk°nai). In Heb 4:11 the text oﬀers a strong thrust of exhortation: “Let us hasten then to enter into that rest, in order that no one might fall in the same pattern of disobedience” (Spoudãsvmen oÔn eﬁselye›n eﬁw §ke¤nhn tØn katãpausin, ·na mØ §n t“ aÈt“ tiw Ípode¤gmati p°s˙ t∞w épeiye¤aw). Thus the wilderness generation serves as a foil against which the text may more

23

Attridge, Hebrews, 329.

the intersection of alien status and cultic discourse 187 eﬀectively urge a diﬀerent agenda for the community: to hold fast to their confession (Heb 4:14, krat«men t∞w ımolog¤aw; Heb 10:23, kat°xvmen tØn ımolog¤an; cf. also Heb 3:1) and enter God’s rest. But what are the contents of this confession? The three references given above oﬀer little elucidation. Here again we come to a question that has provoked much scholarly discussion. According to Alfred Seeberg, the ımolog¤a ought to be understood as a ﬁxed and standardized verbal confession of the community.24 Käsemann is slightly more cautious, but does argue that “the ımolog¤a of Hebrews not only denotes the primitive Christian liturgy of the community, but that in addition the Christology of Hebrews represents a detailed exposition and interpretation of the community’s liturgical ımolog¤a.”25 Attridge suggests a profession of faith that “took place within liturgical contexts with some formula or formulas . . . Given the prominence of the title ‘son’ in Hebrews, it is likely that the community’s confession of Jesus as Son of God was involved.”26 Of course deﬁnitive answers to this question remain historically inaccessible.27 But irrespective of our conclusions on this issue, we ought to take note of the function of ımolog°v within the sojourning motif at Heb 11:13. Here the otoi pãntew (that is, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob—and, by extension, the audience of Hebrews) confess that they are strangers and sojourners on the earth. This is not to push Attridge’s theory so far as to posit a liturgical formula within Hebrews’ community that involved identiﬁcation of the community as strangers and sojourners (although the possibility should not be ruled out). Rather, it is to suggest that the use of confession language in Heb 11:13 resonates backwards to the earlier uses of ımolog¤a in the text, allowing the audience to reimagine the contents of their confession in light of their identity as strangers and sojourners on the earth. Thus holding fast (Heb 4:14, krat«men; Heb 10:23, kat°xvmen) now becomes not simply about dogged perseverance in the face of

24

Alfred Seeberg, Der Brief an die Hebräer (Leipzig: Quelle u. Meyer, 1912), 32. Käsemann, Wandering, 171. Emphasis original. 26 Attridge, Hebrews, 108. See also Craig R. Koester, Hebrews: A New Translation with Introduction and Commentary (AB 36; New York: Doubleday, 2001), 126–127. 27 Although of the three hypotheses, Attridge’s seems most defensible, especially given Hebrews’ concluding reference to “the fruit of lips that confess his name” (Heb 13:15, karpÚn xeil°vn ımologoÊntvn t“ ÙnÒmati aÈtoË). 25

benjamin dunning

188

perceived oppression or continued assent to certain christological propositions but also about embracing a certain understanding of social identity—choosing to identify with a community that classiﬁes itself as outsiders. According to Craig R. Koester, the text uses the earlier calls to hold fast in order to “bolster commitments by aﬃrming the confession that gave the group its identity.”28 Consequently, by linking the language of confession to the motif of sojourning, Hebrews is able to utilize this carefully engineered construction of its audience’s marginal status as a powerful means of promoting solidarity (even as the Latter-Day Saints used their outsider status to construct a strong sense of “insiderness”). In a similar way, the various metaphors of entrance used earlier in the text are also transformed. The construction of Hebrews’ audience as a community of strangers and sojourners serves to reposition them as a group in relation to the text’s previous metaphors. Indeed, within the metaphorical space set up by Heb 3 and 4, the community stands on the edge of the eschatological promised land, and their window of opportunity for entrance into God’s rest remains (see Heb 4:1, 6). They are called to approach the throne of grace with boldness (Heb 4:16, proserx≈meya oÔn metå parrhs¤aw t“ yrÒnƒ t∞w xãritow), possessors of a hope that enters inside the curtain (Heb 6:19, eﬁserxom°nhn eﬁw tÚ §s≈teron toË katapetãsmatow). In fact, the audience not only possesses this hope, but they have actually obtained an entrance into the sanctuary for themselves through the blood of Jesus (Heb 10:19, tØn e‡sodon t«n èg¤vn §n t“ a·mati ÉIhsoË). Yet ironically enough, due to the text’s deployment of the sojourning motif, “entrance” is now to be understood through solidarity with a community of outsiders. By verbally appropriating a selfdesignation as strangers and sojourners (i.e., the transformed notion of confession that we see in Heb 11:14: oﬂ går toiaËta l°gontew), Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, along with the community that they represent rhetorically, “make it clear that they seek a homeland” (Heb 11:14, §mfan¤zousin ˜ti patr¤da §pizhtoËsin). The text maintains that this “sojourner status” is one that is voluntarily assumed. Indeed, if these people had been reminiscing about the land from which they went out, they would have had opportunity to return (Heb 11:15, eﬁ m¢n §ke¤nhw §mnhmÒneuon éfÉ ∏w §j°bhsan, e‰xon ín

28

Koester, Hebrews, 293.

the intersection of alien status and cultic discourse 189 kairÚn énakãmcai). But the strangers and sojourners do not seek to

return.29 The paradox implied through such a construction of their communal identity is that only as outsiders will they obtain the entrance that they seek: a better homeland, a heavenly one (Heb 11:16, kre¤ttonow . . . §pouran¤ou). Thus there is a place of “true citizenship” for Christians, a locale in which their insider status is recognized and assured. The text will partially clarify the eschatological details of how entrance to this heavenly homeland is gained in what follows (see below). However, the rhetorical emphasis remains on the outsider position of Christians in the present moment—insider status deﬁned in alien terms. With this paradox in place, the explicit use of alien rhetoric draws to a close, via an appeal designed to reinforce and encourage solidarity: God is not ashamed to be called these people’s God for he has prepared a city for them (Heb 11:16, diÚ oÈk §paisxÊnetai aÈtoÁw ı yeÚw yeÚw §pikale›syai aÈt«n: ≤to¤masen går aÈto›w pÒlin). 3. A Hermeneutical Turn: Heb 13:13 and Ancient Cultic Discourse Although the overt use of alien language ends here,30 the motif continues to reverberate as a subtext throughout the rest of Heb 11 (and also the remainder of the text). Overall Eisenbaum has convincingly argued that outsiderness is “the most fundamental characteristic of the heroes of Hebrews.”31 This can be seen in multiple ways. Moses is constructed as a hero who chose outsider status (Heb 11:25–26, mçllon •lÒmenow sugkakouxe›syai t“ la“ toË yeoË . . . tÚn ÙneidismÚn toË XristoË) over the pleasures of a symbolic “citizenship” (i.e., the treasures of Egypt, t«n AﬁgÊptou yhsaur«n) because he was looking ahead to his reward (tØn misyapodos¤an).32 Similarly, the ﬁnale of Heb 11 crescendos to a feverish pitch as it depicts the suﬀerings of the faithful and culminates in a vivid and evocative description of marginalization: “they went around in sheepskins, in 29 Note the contrast between the nuance of Heb 11:15 and that of a PlatonicPhilonic trajectory in which emphasis is placed on the return of the sojourning soul to the heavenly homeland from which it set out. 30 With the exception of Heb 13:2—see discussion below. 31 Eisenbaum, Jewish Heroes, 184. 32 Here “reward” functions analogously to the various “entrance” metaphors already utilized—i.e., one gains it through solidarity with the text’s constructed margins.

190

benjamin dunning

goat skins, in need, aﬄicted, ill-treated—of these people the world was not worthy—wandering about in deserts and mountains and caves and holes in the ground” (Heb 11:37–38, peri∞lyon §n mhlvta›w, §n aﬁge¤oiw d°rmasin, ÍsteroÊmenoi, ylibÒmenoi, kakouxoÊmenoi, œn oÈk ∑n êjiow ı kÒsmow, §p‹ §rhm¤aiw plan≈menoi ka‹ ˆresin ka‹ sphla¤oiw ka‹ ta›w Ùpa›w t∞w g∞w). Here again the solidarity of the current audience with those who have chosen this outsider status is reiterated. The heroes of Heb 11 do not achieve their entrance. As the chapter closes, they have not received the promise (Heb 11:39, oÈk §kom¤santo tØn §paggel¤an). The text implies to its audience that God’s better thing (Heb 11:40, kre›ttÒn ti) very much depends on them, because without their solidarity, this community of past “strangers and sojourners” will not be made perfect (Heb 11:40, ·na mØ xvr‹w ≤m«n teleivy«sin). Hebrews’ readers are called to put aside every impediment and easily besetting sin (Heb 12:1, ˆgkon époy°menoi pãnta ka‹ tØn eÈper¤staton èmart¤an), to run the race set before them (Heb 12:1, tr°xvmen tÚn proke¤menon ≤m›n ég«na), and to look to Jesus in order not to grow weary (Heb 12:2–3, éfor«ntew eﬁw tÚn t∞w p¤stevw érxhgÚn ka‹ teleivtØn ÉIhsoËn . . . ·na mØ kãmhte). Only through these steps of identiﬁcation with those sojourners who have gone before—a deliberate positioning of the Christian self as other—will entrance be obtained for all. Thus in chapter 12, Hebrews moves back into spatial metaphors, contrasting what the community has not approached—that which can be touched and a kindled ﬁre and darkness and gloom and storm (Heb 12:18, chlafvm°nƒ ka‹ kekaum°nƒ pur‹ ka‹ gnÒfƒ ka‹ zÒfƒ ka‹ yu°ll˙)—with what they have approached: Mount Zion and a city of the living God, heavenly Jerusalem (Heb 12:22, SiΔn ˆrei ka‹ pÒlei yeoË z«ntow, ÉIerousalØm §pouran¤ƒ).33 Here again the language of entrance is not far from view. But what is the way of this approach? How does the audience come to the heavenly mountain and the pÒliw of the living God? We do not receive an answer to this question until the ﬁnal chapter of the text:34 33 This appeal to a pÒliw resonates with the notion of a “true citizenship” that seems implicit in the discussion found in Heb 11:16. 34 The contention of some scholars that Heb 13 is a secondary addition remains unconvincing, especially given key aspects of literary unity such as will be examined below. For a brief overview, see Attridge, Hebrews, 384–385.

the intersection of alien status and cultic discourse 191 Do not be carried away by various strange teachings; for it is good that the heart be made ﬁrm by grace, not by foods, which have not beneﬁted those who conduct themselves [in this way]. We have an altar from which those who serve in the tent do not have authority to eat. For the bodies of animals whose blood is brought into the sanctuary as a sin oﬀering by the high priest are burned outside the camp. Therefore Jesus also suﬀered outside the gate in order that he might sanctify the people through his own blood. Consequently, let us go to him outside the camp, bearing his reproach. For here we do not have an enduring city; rather we seek after that city which is to come. Through him let us always oﬀer up a sacriﬁce of praise to God; this is the fruit of lips which confess his name. Do not neglect well-doing and fellowship; for God is delighted with such sacriﬁces. (Heb 13:9–16, italics added)

Here Hebrews takes a key hermeneutical turn: the call to go to Jesus outside the camp, bearing his reproach (Heb 13:13, ¶jv t∞w parembol∞w tÚn ÙneidismÚn aÈtoË f°rontew) serves as the overt lens through which all the previous paraenesis of the text is refracted. That is to say, Heb 13:13 functions hermeneutically to transform the text’s paraenesis. How is the audience to hold fast, approach, and enter? These are metaphors steeped in the language of insider status—yet they must now be appropriated through identiﬁcation with the margins (i.e., by going to Jesus outside the camp). The text’s ﬁnal word on drawing near does not emphasize joining Jesus in the heavenly sanctuary (Heb 9:24) but rather joining him in identiﬁcation with alterity and reproach. It is the strangers and sojourners who will experience entrance into the city that is to come.35 Yet at the same time, this crucial hermeneutical move takes place in a speciﬁc context—a larger discussion that makes extensive use of cultic imagery (Heb 13:9–16). Here the text plays with the lxx’s conceptual categories of the Levitical cult, drawing a strong contrast between Levitical cultic practice and the sacriﬁce of Jesus. Thus Attridge characterizes Heb 13:11 (“For the bodies of animals whose blood is brought into the sanctuary as a sin oﬀering by the high priest are burned outside the camp,” œn går eﬁsf°retai z–vn tÚ aÂma per‹ èmart¤aw eﬁw tå ëgia diå toË érxier°vw, toÊtvn tå s≈mata kataka¤etai ¶jv t∞w parembol∞w) as a “generalizing paraphrase” of the portion of the Yom Kippur ritual described in Lev 16:27–28:36 35 Feldmeier’s evaluation of a similar paradox with respect to 1 Peter seems apposite here as well: “The terms for foreignness, clearly negative from their origin, when revalued and preserved as a speciﬁc expression of Christian identity . . . gain positive, even elitist overtones.” See Feldmeier, “‘Nation’ of Strangers,” 258. 36 Attridge, Hebrews, 397.

benjamin dunning

192

ka‹ tÚn mÒsxon tÚn per‹ t∞w èmart¤aw ka‹ tÚn x¤maron tÚn per‹ t∞w èmart¤aw, œn tÚ aÂma eﬁshn°xyh §jilãsasyai §n t“ èg¤ƒ, §jo¤sousin aÈtå ¶jv t∞w parembol∞w ka‹ katakaÊsousin aÈtå §n pur¤, ka‹ tå d°rmata aÈt«n ka‹ tå kr°a aÈt«n ka‹ tØn kÒpron aÈt«n: ı d¢ kataka¤vn aÈtå plune› tå ﬂmãtia ka‹ loÊsetai tÚ s«ma aÈtoË Ïdati ka‹ metå taËta eﬁseleÊsetai eﬁw tØn parembolÆn

So the young bull of the sin oﬀering and the goat of the sin oﬀering, whose blood was brought in to be an appeasement in the sanctuary, will be brought outside the camp and they will be burned in the ﬁre, even their skin and their meat and their dung. The one who burns them will wash his clothes and bathe his body with water and after these things, he will come into the camp.

Helmut Koester’s work on Heb 13 clearly demonstrates the way in which this textual contrast operates:37 Leviticus: Hebrews: Leviticus: Hebrews:

Whoever performs the burning outside the camp is unclean. Jesus suﬀered outside the gate in order to sanctify the people. After being sanctiﬁed he may enter the camp again. Let us go out to him outside of the camp to bear his reproach.

Formulated in this way, we can see how Hebrews reworks elements of the Levitical tradition to highlight the cleansing function of Jesus’ sacriﬁce—thereby shifting the role of the space ¶jv t∞w parembol∞w. In this reading of the Levitical mandate, ¶jv t∞w parembol∞w is transformed: what was once a place which created a need for cleansing prior to one’s return inside has now become the site of the sacriﬁce that actually brings about the people’s puriﬁcation. Scholars have understood the signiﬁcance of this reinterpretation of Levitical tradition in a number of ways. One option is to read this passage as an allegory, privileging otherworldliness (i.e., soul over body), and often associated with Philo.38 Thus James Moﬀatt argues that this text “makes a broad appeal for an unworldly religious fellowship, such as is alone in keeping with the xãriw of God in Jesus our Lord.”39 The other major alternative is to interpret the appeal to join Jesus ¶jv t∞w parembol∞w as a call to leave Judaism. According to this argument, as F. F. Bruce maintains, “the ‘camp’ stands for 37

Helmut Koester, “‘Outside The Camp’: Hebrews 13.9–14,” HTR 55 (1962): 300. Cf. Philo, Ebr. 100; Gig. 54; Leg. 2.54–55; Det. 160. 39 James Moﬀatt, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews (New York: Scribner’s, 1924), 235. See also, as representative: Herbert Braun, An die Hebräer (HNT 14; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1984), 467; Gerd Theissen, Untersuchungen zum Hebräerbrief (StNT 2; Gütersloh: Mohn, 1969), 104. 38

the intersection of alien status and cultic discourse 193 the established fellowship and ordinances of Judaism. To abandon them, with all their sacred associations inherited from remote antiquity, was a hard thing, but it was a necessary thing.”40 Helmut Koester has argued against both these interpretive trajectories, suggesting that the contrast is not Philonic or anti-Jewish but rather an “anticultic antithesis”: “And since the refuge in sacred places and cultic performances is abolished for those people who stay ‘outside the camp’ with Jesus, the sacriﬁces of God are rather thanksgiving and charity (Hebrews 13, 15–16).”41 As Attridge observes, the connection between strange teachings and food in Heb 13:9 (didaxa›w poik¤laiw ka‹ j°naiw mØ paraf°resye: kalÚn går xãriti bebaioËsyai tØn kard¤an, oÈ br≈masin §n oÂw oÈk »felÆyhsan oﬂ peripatoËntew) is most likely inspired by some sort of cultic dining.42 This would certainly seem to be sound textual support for Koester’s position. However, even if Koester is correct that the contrast being articulated in Heb 13:9–16 places its primary emphasis on the generally anti-cultic rather than the speciﬁcally anti-Jewish or the Philonic, this interpretive solution does not necessarily exhaust the potential function of cultic discourse in the text. Thus as we think about possible readers and audiences for Hebrews in the late ﬁrst century, we ought to analyze the rhetorical strategy of Heb 13:9–16 not only in terms of the text’s intended emphasis (Philonic otherworldliness, anti-Jewish, anti-cultic, etc.) but also in terms of the larger ﬁelds of connotation/contestation at play in the Roman Empire—ﬁelds in which an audience might locate this particular use of cultic discourse as it could be put to work for the larger purposes of early Christian identity formation. (Indeed it is not simply my personal methodological orientation that necessitates this move to readers and multiple interpretive possibilities; rather, the possibility of various interpretations seems to be an actual part of the text’s strategy, characterized by Attridge in terms of its “deliberate ambiguity.”43) To put it simply, what sorts of work could

40 F. F. Bruce, The Epistle to the Hebrews (NICNT; Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1964), 403. Other representative examples include Floyd V. Filson, ‘Yesterday’: A Study of Hebrews in the Light of Chapter 13 (Naperville, Ill.: Alec R. Allenson, 1967), 60–65; Philip E. Hughes, A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1977), 580. 41 Koester, “‘Outside,’” 303. 42 See the full discussion in Attridge, Hebrews, 394–396. 43 Attridge, Hebrews, 396.

194

benjamin dunning

discussions of cult do in ancient projects of identity construction? Here an analogous example from Roman antiquity proves illustrative. Cultic practice and discourse were ubiquitous in the Roman world, “intertwined with every group, each level of a city’s social existence.”44 Particularly relevant for our purposes is the discourse surrounding cults labeled as “foreign”—that is, in some way exterior with respect to a perceived normative center of so-called “Romanness” across the empire. On the one hand, the marker stones of the pomerium (the sacred boundary of the city of Rome) provided a physical boundary that helped to construct and maintain a “deﬁnitional myth”: foreign cultic practice could not take place inside the city’s sacred boundary.45 Yet on the other hand, the temple of Magna Mater, a cult that represented the quintessentially “foreign,” could be incorporated within the pomerium such that the exotic castrated galli became, in Mary Beard’s apt phrase, “the Roman emperor’s closest neighbors” on the Palatine Hill.46 In trying to understand the relationship between cult and outsider status with reference to Magna Mater (and foreign cults more generally), scholars have typically posited two possible solutions: either the Romans gradually domesticated foreign cults (thereby eradicating their foreignness), or they were simply ignorant of the truly foreign nature of these cults prior to incorporation.47 In response to 44

Robin L. Fox, Pagans and Christians (San Francisco: HarperCollins, 1986), 89. Here Beard et al. oﬀer the example of Augustus “banning Egyptian rites within the pomerium—so ‘restoring’ (or maybe ‘inventing’) a principle that the worship of foreign gods should not occur within the sacred boundary of Rome”; Mary Beard et al., Religions of Rome (2 vols.; Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1998), 1:180. We also ought to note that the Roman coloniae in the ﬁrst and second centuries ce modeled their own religious institutions on those of the capital, including the establishment of a sacred boundary. See Beard et al., Religions of Rome, 1:328–329. Thus the connotative signiﬁcance of the pomerium would have extended far beyond the city of Rome itself. 46 Mary Beard, “The Roman and the Foreign: The Cult of the ‘Great Mother’ In Imperial Rome,” in Shamanism, History and the State (ed. Nicholas Thomas and Caroline Humphrey; Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1994), 181. 47 For the former option, see the approach in Cyril Bailey, Phases in the Religion of Ancient Rome (Westport, Conn.: Greenwood, 1972), 183. The latter position is well expressed by Maarten J. Vermaseren: “The Romans had brought their ancestral Goddess [i.e., ‘ancestral’ in light of Rome’s traditional connection to Troy] to the new country and provided her with proper accommodation, only then to discover how widely and profoundly their own attitude diﬀered from the Asian mentality. They were shocked by the Eastern rites, with their loud ululations and wild dances, with their entrancing rhythms, which by pipe and tambourine whipped up the people into ecstasies of bloody self-ﬂagellation and self-injury.” Maarten J. Vermaseren, 45

the intersection of alien status and cultic discourse 195 this dichotomy, Mary Beard has argued convincingly that these conﬂicting aspects of discourse surrounding Roman attitudes towards “foreign” cults (evidenced by both archeological remains and texts) should not be primarily understood in terms of either option, but rather in terms of unresolved tension. Thus Beard sees foreign cultic discourse as a rhetorical site for struggles of identity formation; in this case, on “the nature of ‘Roman-ness’: on what it was to be Roman and on what could count as Roman religious experience [during the ﬁrst centuries of the Common Era]—in the context of a huge and ethnically diverse empire.”48 As we turn back to the use of cultic imagery in Heb 13:9–16, I wish to be explicit about the purpose of this example, clarifying exactly what I am trying to do (and not to do). The point is not to compare Magna Mater (or any other so-called “mystery religion”) to early Christianity. It is not to draw an explicit historical parallel between the insider/outsider boundary of the pomerium and the placing of Jesus and Hebrews’ audience outside an insider/outsider boundary in Heb 13:13.49 Nor does this analogy necessitate following current scholarly trends to locate Hebrews in the city of Rome.50 Indeed, while I am quite sympathetic to this position, locating the text any more speciﬁcally than in the Roman Empire in the late ﬁrst century ce is irrelevant to the point I seek to make here. Instead, I wish to highlight how Beard’s creative approach to a scholarly dichotomy that posits gradual domestication or ignorance of a cult’s foreign nature as the only two options proves illuminating to the binary opposition between literal anti-Jewish/anti-cultic antithesis and allegorical Philonic otherworldliness so often used to interpret Heb 13:9–16. That is to say, we do not necessarily have to read the contrast in this passage between the Levitical cult and the sacriﬁce of Jesus as either deﬁnitively anti-cultic or deﬁnitively allegorical/symbolic (with respect to the soul in the world) and nothing

Cybele and Attis: The Myth and the Cult (trans. A. M. H. Lemmers; London: Thames and Hudson, 1977), 96. See also: Franz Cumont, The Oriental Religions in Roman Paganism (New York: Dover, 1956), 51–53; John Ferguson, The Religions of the Roman Empire (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1970), 27; Howard H. Scullard, Festivals and Ceremonies of the Roman Republic (Ithaca: Cornell University Press, 1981), 21. 48 Beard, “Roman and the Foreign,” 166. 49 Although this parallel remains a tantalizing possibility whose further exploration might prove illuminating. 50 See discussion in Attridge, Hebrews, 9–13.

196

benjamin dunning

more. Rather we ought to note how the text picks up the same two motifs which Beard highlights with reference to Magna Mater—cultic discourse and outsider status—and uses their intersection in a diﬀerent way. Whereas Roman literary elites used the foreign cult of Cybele as a rhetorical site for working out the nature of “Roman-ness,” leaving the issue of the cult’s foreignness in unresolved tension, Heb 13 is deﬁnitive on the issue of outsider status, calling its audience to actively take on an alien or “foreign” identity by going to Jesus outside the camp; at the same time, it allows the question of cultic practice to remain in unresolved tension. On the one hand, then, the text oﬀers an objection to teachings in some sense connected to food in Heb 13:9, as well as apparently metaphorical interpretations of “sacriﬁces” in Heb 13:15–16. However, on the other hand, it gives an ambiguous but nonetheless decidedly positive characterization of the Christians’ altar (yusiastÆrion) in Heb 13:10.51 Thus cultic discourse in this pericope functions as a rhetorical site for working out a certain notion of “Christian-ness”—a conception of early Christian identity whose accent falls on embracing outsider status—rather than a clear and unambiguous stance on a certain type of Christian cultic practice (or lack thereof ). Therefore, the appeal to cultic imagery in Heb 13:9–16 does not necessarily function solely to allegorize or polemicize against cultic practice. Rather it places the text’s critical project of identity formation in a larger connotative cultural context, one that would not have been limited to the scriptures of Israel for any given early Christian audience (despite the fact that Heb 13:9–16 relies heavily on the language and categories of Levitical tradition found in the lxx). As noted above, cultic practice and discourse were to be found everywhere in the ancient Mediterranean. Due to this ubiquity, across the Roman Empire, “religion was, and remained, good to think with,” as Mary Beard points out.52 Thus the intersection of ancient discourses on cult and foreign/alien/outsider status provided a site for diverse groups—not only elites interacting with Magna Mater in Rome but also early Christians—to construct and solidify boundaries 51 Suggestions for the referent of this yusiastÆrion have included the Eucharist, the cross (or Christ’s death), and the heavenly sanctuary of Heb 8–9. See discussion in Koester, Hebrews, 568–569. 52 Beard et al., Religions of Rome, 1:166.

the intersection of alien status and cultic discourse 197 of communal identity amidst the disorienting heterogeneity of the Roman world. In Heb 13:9–16, then, we see the culmination of a project of identity construction that enters this larger conversation (at least from the reference-point of potential ancient audiences), while still making use of rhetoric and images associated with the Levitical tradition. The result, as discussed above, is a metaphorical movement to the periphery, eﬀected in the life of the community through embracing a self-identiﬁcation of alien status. One goes to Jesus outside the camp by appropriating an identity of communal “other-ness” (vis-àvis not simply “Judaism” but amidst the much broader diversity and ﬂuidity of socio-religious identities available in antiquity), and then re-interpreting and implementing the exhortations of the text from that “marginal” position. These exhortations include not just the paraenetic metaphors discussed above (urging the audience to enter and draw near), but also the very concrete directives found in Heb 13:1–7. Therefore the call to go “outside the camp” does not simply orient the readers towards an otherworldly city; rather, the concern extends to matters of tangible everyday life. Seemingly traditional directives—exhortations to hospitality, care for prisoners, marital purity, ﬁnances, and imitating community leadership—are transformed by the call to go outside the camp. That is to say, these directives (read in the light of Heb 13:13) serve to constitute communal behavior in such a way as to reinforce the audience’s radical sense of itself at the margins of society, while at the same time advocating a not particularly radical course of conduct—certainly not one that undermines broader social stability in any signiﬁcant way.53 As Helmut Koester has pointed out, “for Hebrews, ‘outside the camp’ is identical with the worldliness of the world itself.”54 Indeed, nothing in these exhortations indicates radical or subversive engagement with the larger society. Rather, our analysis of the alien rhetoric in Hebrews has shown the function of this rhetoric to construct a usable social identity (to borrow Moore’s phrase) for early Christian communities. The discourse of alien identity found in 53 Much could be said that falls beyond the limited scope of this article in terms of detailed exegesis of these directives. But in general, it seems best to group the various paraenetic directives of Heb 13:1–9 loosely under the kind of common wisdom and values found in Greco-Roman, Jewish and early Christian moralists. See the approach in Attridge, Hebrews, 386–388. 54 Koester, “‘Outside,’” 302.

198

benjamin dunning

Hebrews performed a speciﬁc function with respect to identity formation for the communities that put it to work: it allowed certain groups of early Christians to conceptualize and maintain their own distinctive insider status within the vast cultural ﬁeld of cultic identities in the Roman Empire, while at the same time leaving the issue of actual cultic practice in unresolved tension.55 This was done paradoxically by using a rhetoric of outsiderness, rooted in a collective memory of Abraham and other great heroes of the faith. Thus concrete directives for communal behavior could be read through the lens of this alien status, thereby promoting and reinforcing the community’s understanding of its own distinctiveness within the larger Roman society, and simultaneously maintaining its connection to Hebrew epic and its aﬃrmation of traditional mores. Benjamin Dunning Ph.D. Candidate Harvard University, Graduate School of Arts and Sciences Committee on the Study of Religion 12 Quincy Street, Cambridge, Mass. 02138, U.S.A. [email protected]

55 Here I hope to have distanced myself from other scholarly treatments of this motif in early Christianity that understand the use of alien rhetoric singularly as a secondary response to a primary historical given—whether that be the socio-legal status of a community, a way of making meaning out of society’s persecution, or even the failure of the parousia. See for example Arowele, “Pilgrim People,” 438–55; Elliott, Home for the Homeless; Feldmeier, “‘Nation’ of Strangers,” 247–270.

REFLECTIONS OF RHETORICAL TERMINOLOGY IN HEBREWS Hermut Löhr1

1. Introductory Remarks Rhetorical analysis of New Testament texts has gained renewed interest in the last two or three decades. For the letters of the Apostle Paul, the studies of Hans Dieter Betz on Galatians2 and Folker Siegert on Rom 9–113 remain the starting points of a new era of research, which can be subsumed under the heading of “rhetorical criticism.” In this context it is noteworthy that the names mentioned represent diﬀerent approaches to the subject: whereas Betz re-introduced the use of the categories of classical Greek and Roman rhetoric and epistolography into historical-critical exegesis of the New Testament writings, Siegert’s inspiring book is mainly interested in the analysis of argumentation and relies on the so-called nouvelle rhétorique initiated by Chaïm Perelman and Lucie Olbrechts-Tyteca.4 But, as Carl J. Classen has correctly pointed out in several articles,5 rhetorical criticism is of course not an invention of twentieth-century exegesis. It picks up and modiﬁes older traditions and interests of biblical studies. One noteworthy name, which should be cited in this context for the sake of example, is that of Philipp Melanchthon.6 Many more could be adduced. I thank my brother Winrich A. Löhr for revising a ﬁrst draft of this paper. Hans Dieter Betz, “The Literary Composition and Function of Paul’s Letter to the Galatians,” NTS 21 (1975): 353–379; idem, Galatians: A Commentary on Paul’s Letter to the Churches in Galatia (Hermeneia; Philadelphia: Fortress, 1979). 3 Folker Siegert, Argumentation bei Paulus, gezeigt an Röm 9–11 (WUNT 34; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1985). 4 Cf. Chaïm Perelman, La nouvelle rhétorique (Paris: Presses universitaires de France, 1958); Chaïm Perelman and Lucie Olbrechts-Tyteca, Rhétorique et philosophie: pour une théorie de l’argumentation en philosophie (Paris: Presses universitaires de France, 1952). 5 Classen’s major contributions to the subject are conveniently gathered in Carl J. Classen, Rhetorical Criticism of the New Testament (WUNT 128; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2000). 6 Philipp Melanchthon, Römerbrief-Kommentar 1532 (ed. Rolf Schäfer; vol. 5 of Melanchthons Werke in Auswahl, ed. Robert Stupperich; Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus Gerd Mohn, 1965). 1 2

200

hermut löhr

Since the re-appearance of rhetorical criticism on the agenda of biblical studies, traditional Greek and Roman rhetorical categories have also made their way into the exegesis of Hebrews. Barnabas Lindars, for example, in a paper presented at the 1988 SNTS meeting, described Hebrews as a piece of deliberative rhetoric.7 In the following year, Walter G. Übelacker was innovative in combining diﬀerent approaches to describe the genre and intention of Hebrews, among them rhetorical criticism and some aspects of the nouvelle rhétorique.8 Four years later, Thomas Olbricht tried to show in an article that the comparative argumentation of Hebrews can be described with the Aristotelian category of auxesis.9 Although chieﬂy concerned with discourse analysis, David A. deSilva, in a dissertation published in 1995, is strongly interested in the rhetorical aspects of Hebrews.10 Recent commentaries on Hebrews, such as those of William L. Lane11 and Craig R. Koester,12 devote some pages to the results of rhetorical criticism on our text. The most recent German-language commentary on Hebrews, by Martin Karrer, is more fundamentally based on a rhetorical analysis of the text.13 But we could mention more and earlier titles, which—without using the heading of rhetorical criticism—were very well aware of the rhetorical skill and techniques used in Hebrews.14 7 Barnabas Lindars, “The Rhetorical Structure of Hebrews,” NTS 35 (1989): 383. Without discussing Lindars’ arguments, Harold W. Attridge (The Epistle to the Hebrews: A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews [Hermeneia; Philadelphia: Fortress, 1989], 14) labels Hebrews as “clearly an epideictic oration.” 8 Walter G. Übelacker, Der Hebräerbrief als Appell: I. Untersuchungen zu exordium, narratio und postscriptum (Hebr 1–2 und 13,22–25) (ConBNT 21; Lund: Almqvist & Wiksell, 1989). 9 Thomas H. Olbricht, “Hebrews as Ampliﬁcation,” in Rhetoric and the New Testament: Essays from the 1992 Heidelberg Conference (ed. Stanley E. Porter and Thomas H. Olbricht, JSNTSup 90, Sheﬃeld: Sheﬃeld Academic Press, 1993), 375–387. Like Attridge (Hebrews, 14), Olbricht considers Hebrews to be an example of epideictic rhetoric. More speciﬁcally, he sees structural analogies between Hebrews and funeral speeches in antiquity (378–381). 10 David A. deSilva, Despising Shame: Honor Discourse and Community Maintenance in the Epistle to the Hebrews (SBLDS 152, Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1995). Cf. also his recent commentary: idem, Perseverance in Gratitude: A Socio-Rhetorical Commentary on the Epistle “to the Hebrews” (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2000). 11 William L. Lane, Hebrews 1–8 (WBC 47a; Dallas: Word Books, 1991), lxxv–lxxx. 12 Craig R. Koester, Hebrews: A New Translation with Introduction and Commentary (AB 36; New York: Doubleday, 2001), 87–92, 92–96 for language and style, also revealing some aspects of the structure of argumentation. 13 Martin Karrer, Der Brief an die Hebräer: Kapitel 1,1–5,10 (ÖTK 20/1; Gütersloh: Gütersloher Verlagshaus; Würzburg: Echter, 2002). 14 Some indications of older attempts to ﬁnd a rhetorical structure in Hebrews

reflections of rhetorical terminology in hebrews

201

The categories used in the rhetorical criticism of the New Testament are basically descriptive ones. As Classen pointed out in an article originally published in German in 1991, the self-limitation of Betz, who refers exclusively to the categories and terminology of classical rhetoric, is therefore not cogent. Any attempt and any terminology, whether recent or old, may be useful for describing the strategy and the rhetorical means of a given text. This is the reason why, in my view, Siegert’s more open approach to Paul is also more illuminating than Betz’s, when it comes to simply understanding the text and grasping its techniques. Though there are certainly unresolved questions, to learn about the structure of the text and its argumentative strategies we can refer to a number of thorough, though often controversial, exegetical works. Nevertheless, there is a good historical reason to retain the categories and terminology of classical rhetoric for contemporary critical exegesis: it could and should be asked whether the authors of our texts made conscious use of the current rhetorical conventions or handbooks, or if they simply used rhetorical devices without being aware of conventions or the norms of rhetorical theory. To decide on this question, the use of rhetorical termini technici would be a sound argument in favor of the former assumption. Whereas this task has convincingly been carried out for Paul by Classen,15 we still lack, as far as I can see, a similar systematic investigation into the Epistle to the Hebrews. The following observations try to show the fruitfulness of this approach for the understanding of Hebrews. My argument here is a cumulative one. As is true for all other New Testament or other early Christian writings, Hebrews is not a rhetorical handbook. So we cannot expect a technical use of rhetorical terminology in the strict sense. We will not come across deﬁnitions or discussions focusing on rhetoric and its categories. The phrases and expressions I have selected can certainly be understood without any reference to the language of rhetoric. But taken together they might provoke—and indeed they did provoke in me—the impression that our author could have used them consciously, being well aware of their rhetorical background. This is why I speak of “reﬂections”

are given by Hans-Friedrich Weiss, Der Brief an die Hebräer (KEK 13; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1991), 50–51 n. 32. 15 Carl J. Classen, “Paul and the Terminology of Ancient Greek Rhetoric,” in Classen, Rhetorical Criticism, 29–44.

202

hermut löhr

of rhetorical language. If this result could generally be accepted, it would give us some insight into the cultural knowledge of our unknown author. 2. Reﬂections of Rhetorical Terminology As a ﬁrst example, I cite Heb 8:1:16 Kefãlaion d¢ §p‹ to›w legom°noiw, toioËton ¶xomen érxier°a, ˘w §kãyisen §n dejiò toË yrÒnou t∞w megalvsÊnhw §n to›w oÈrano›w.

The main point among the things mentioned: we have such a high priest, who has taken his seat at the right hand of the throne of the Majesty in the heavens.

With this phrase, the text sums up arguments of the preceding chapters, especially of Heb 7, on the heavenly high priest. At the same time it announces a new subject, that of the two tents, further developed in Heb 9. It is the expression kefãlaion d¢ §p‹ to›w legom°noiw which signals the textual function of the following lines as a sum of the things said (note: legom°noiw, not gegramm°noiw!) before. Searching kefãlaion in the current dictionaries17 informs us about similar expressions with a comparable textual function in Greek literature from Plato onwards. So in the present context kefãlaion could be certainly a current and non-technical word. In the New Testament, it occurs only twice, in Hebrews and in Acts 22:28, in a totally nonargumentative context. But there is more. While Classen—in his article mentioned above— has amply demonstrated the obvious rhetorical implications of the verb énakefalaioËn in Rom 13:9,18 we could add that the common terminus kefãlaion itself is also used in rhetorical handbooks, especially for a series of arguments in deliberative speech. From Isocrates and Anaximenes of Lampsakos onward the rhetors reﬂected on these

16

All citations from the New Testament are taken from: Barbara Aland and Kurt Aland et al., eds., Novum Testamentum Graece (27th ed.; Stuttgart: Deutsche Bibelgesellschaft, 1993). All translations—including those from non-biblical sources— are mine. 17 Cf. e.g., Walter Bauer, Griechisch-deutsches Wörterbuch zu den Schriften des Neuen Testaments und der frühchristlichen Literatur (ed. Kurt Aland and Barbara Aland; 6th rev. ed.; Berlin: de Gruyter, 1988), 874; LSJ, 944. 18 Classen, “Terminology,” 30.

reflections of rhetorical terminology in hebrews

203

main arguments.19 Anaximenes himself enumerates d¤kaion, nÒmimon, sumf°ron, kalÒn, ≤dÊ, and =ãdion.20 Later on, these arguments bore diﬀerent names; e.g., they were called the t°lh by Aristotle (Rhet. 1.3.5 [1358b]) and the telikå kefãlaia by Hermogenes of Tarsus (born ca. 161 ce).21 For the rhetor Theodorus (ﬁrst century bce), cited by Quintilian, Inst. 3.6.2 (cf. 3.11.3 and 3.11.27), the caput, ad quod referantur omnia, is the kefãlaion genik≈taton, the fundamental question in a given law case. Kefãlaion thus replaces the more common terminus technicus stãsiw (Latin status) in the language of rhetoric. With this in mind as we turn back to the context of Heb 8, we can note that the verses that follow are not just a summary of things already said, but provide the starting point of a new argument. So here kefãlaion might not mean “the sum” or “the gist,” but “the main argument.” Considering the possibility of a technical use of the word can lead us to a new interpretation in its actual textual context. In the same context we come across the expression énagka›on (“necessary”). Hebrews 8:3 explains why every high priest needs a sacriﬁce: this is énagka›on, because it is the function of the high priest to oﬀer goods and sacriﬁces: Pçw går érxiereÁw eﬁw tÚ prosf°rein d«rã te ka‹ yus¤aw kay¤statai: ˜yen énagka›on ¶xein ti ka‹ toËton ˘ prosen°gk˙.

For every high priest is appointed to oﬀer gifts and sacriﬁces. Therefore it is necessary that he has something to oﬀer.

19

For more detailed information, cf. Joseph Martin, Antike Rhetorik: Technik und Methode (HAW 2/3; Munich: Beck, 1974), 169–170. Still most useful for this and other rhetorical termini in antiquity are: Johann C. G. Ernesti, Lexicon Technologiae Latinorum Rhetoricae (Leipzig, 1797; 2d repr., Hildesheim: Georg Olms, 1983) and idem, Lexicon Technologiae Graecorum Rhetoricae (Leipzig, 1795; 2d repr., Hildesheim: Georg Olms, 1983). 20 Anaximenes, Rhet. 1.4 (1421b, 23–27); cf. Anaximenes, Ars Rhetorica: Quae vulgo fertur Aristotelis ad Alexandrum (ed. Manfred Fuhrmann; Leipzig: B. G. Teubner, 1966), 6, lines 1–5. 21 In Progymnasmata 6, Hermogenes enumerates nÒmimon, d¤kaion, sÊmferon, dÊnaton, and pr°pon (Leonard Spengel, Rhetores Graeci [3 vols.; Leipzig: B. G. Teubner, 1853–1856], 2:119), whereas in Staseis 7 (Spengel, Rhetores Graeci, 2:164–166), he discusses nÒmimon, d¤kaion, sÊmferon, dÊnaton, ¶ndojon, and §kbhsÒmenon. Other enumerations of the telikå kefãlaia are cited by Heinrich Lausberg, Handbuch der literarischen Rhetorik: Eine Grundlegung der Literaturwissenschaft (2 vols.; Munich: Max Hueber, 1960), vol. 1 § 375.

204

hermut löhr

Again the argumentation can be understood without reference to rhetoric, but the use of the expression adds argumentative force: it is not just a fact, but a necessity, that is expressed. One can ask what sort of necessity is expressed here. Harold W. Attridge sees in the syntagma “the logical language of necessity,”22 while Erich Grässer goes a step further in speaking of “(theo-)logische Denknotwendigkeit,”23 which is an apt interpretative label, but not a historical rhetorical category. The language of necessity is, as most commentators do not fail to note, also present in Heb 7:12, 27 and 9:16, 23, passages which in fact evoke diﬀerent categories of necessity. Taking together énãgkh and énagka›ow, the words are used in the New Testament most often in Hebrews, i.e., ﬁve times, against four times in 1 Corinthians and four times in 2 Corinthians.24 Can this repeated use be further explained within the framework of ancient rhetoric? Indeed it can. For chronological reasons, perhaps less important for our argumentation is the fact that the énagka›on ﬁgures in a list of the afore-mentioned telikå kefãlaia given in the Progymnasmata of Nikolaos of Myra from the ﬁfth century ce:25 ¶sti d¢ taËta tÚ sumf°ron, tÚ d¤kaion, tÚ nÒmimon, tÚ dunatÒn, tÚ ¶ndojon, tÚ énagka›on, tÚ =ñdion.

They (i.e., the telikå kefãlaia) are the useful, the just, the lawful, the possible, the glorious, the necessary, the easy.

Not as an argument in deliberative speech, but in the context of poetics, the énagka›on, understood as a natural necessity, takes us back to Aristotle. In Poet. 9.1 (1451a), Aristotle deﬁnes the task of the poet: fanerÚn d¢ §k t«n eﬁrhm°nvn ka‹ ˜ti oÈ tÚ tå genÒmena l°gein, toËto poihtoË ¶rgon §st¤n, éllÉ oÂa ín g°noito ka‹ tå dunatå katå tÚ eﬁkÚw μ tÚ énagka›on. (Halliwell, LCL)

From what was said, it is obvious that it is not the task of the poet to say what happened, but what could happen or what is possible according to conformity or necessity. 22

Attridge, Hebrews, 218. Erich Grässer, An die Hebräer (3 vols.; EKKNT 17; Zürich: Benziger and Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener, 1990–1997), 2:85. In note 70 on the same page he rejects Hans Windisch’s opinion that it is the law that stands behind this necessity. 24 énãgkh: 1 Cor 7:26, 37; 9:16; 2 Cor 6:4; 9:7; 12:10; Heb 7:12, 27; 9:16, 23. énagka›ow: 1 Cor 12:22; 2 Cor 9:5; Heb 8:3. 25 Spengel, Rhetores Graeci, 3:475–476. 23

reflections of rhetorical terminology in hebrews

205

In Rhet. 1.4.2 (1359a), Aristotle excludes the énagka›on together with the édÊnaton from the deliberative speech: ˜sa d¢ §j énãgkhw μ §st‹n μ ¶stai μ édÊnaton e‰nai μ gen°syai, per‹ d¢ toÊtvn oÈk ¶sti sumboulÆ. (Freese, LCL)

Everything which of necessity either is or will be, or which is impossible to be or to become—those things are outside the scope of deliberation.

In this concept of deliberative rhetoric, the category of énagka›on plays the role of a boundary marker between the themes and arguments within the scope of consideration, and those without. For P. Rutilius Lupus, a Roman rhetor ﬂourishing in the ﬁrst century ce, and cited and criticized by Quintilian in Inst. 9.3.99, the énagka›on ﬁgures even among the ﬁgurae verborum:26 ÉAnagka›on. hoc schema tunc prodest atque omnis eius utilitas in eo est, cum volumus ostendere necessitudinem aut naturae aut temporis aut alicuius personae.

The necessary. This state is then useful, and all its usefulness is there, when we want to show the necessity of nature or time or of some person.

Another possible reﬂection of rhetorical terminology in Hebrews is the verb pr°pein, which is used two times in Hebrews, in Heb 2:10 and 7:26. In Heb 2:10 it refers to the suﬀering of the Son of God. In Heb 7:26 the accent is a more soteriological one: it was “ﬁtting” for us to have such a high priest. The commentaries note pagan Hellenistic theology and philosophy as the background to this idea of appropriateness, citing in this respect the fundamental study of Max Pohlenz on the expression tÚ pr°pon.27 Whereas Pohlenz himself devoted many pages to the use of pr°pon in rhetoric28—work which for a long time seemingly went unnoticed by scholarly debate on our epistle—Alan C. Mitchell proposed for the ﬁrst time29 the 26 P. Rutilius Lupus, Schemata Dianoeas et lexeos: Saggio introduttivo, testo e traduzione (ed. Giuseppina Barabino; Pubblicazioni dell’Istituto di ﬁlologia classica e medioevale dell’Università di Genova 27; Genova: Istituto di ﬁlologia classica e medioevale, 1967), 176, lines 1–3. 27 Max Pohlenz, “TÚ pr°pon: Ein Beitrag zur Geschichte des griechischen Geistes,” in idem, Kleine Schriften I (ed. Heinrich Dörrie; Hildesheim: Georg Olms, 1965), 100–139. 28 Pohlenz, “Beitrag,” 105–117. 29 Mitchell himself refers in a footnote to James Moﬀatt, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews (ICC 14; Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1924), 29, who refers inter alia to Aristotle, Eth. nic. 4.2.2 (1122a).

206

hermut löhr

interpretation of pr°pein in Hebrews with the help of rhetorical terminology.30 According to Mitchell, the author of Hebrews connects the rhetorical and stylistic category of pr°pon with his theological assumptions. Since according to Heb 2:3 God has spoken to humankind through the Son, the christological and soteriological event can be described in rhetorical categories. Seductive as this theological interpretation might be, for me it remains somewhat doubtful whether the concept of soteriology as communication between God and mankind is really present in the passages cited. Nevertheless Mitchell’s essay points, in my opinion, in the right direction. The use of pr°pein in the argumentation of Hebrews indeed links theological considerations with rhetorical terminology. As in the case of kefãlaion and énagka›on, we are again referred to the ﬁeld of argumentation: pr°pon ﬁgures among the “main arguments” of the genus deliberativum.31 Hermogenes writes in his Progymnasmata 11:32 diairoËntai d¢ aﬂ y°seiw to›w teliko›w legom°noiw kefala¤oiw, t“ dika¤ƒ, t“ sumf°ronti, t“ dunat“, t“ pr°ponti.

The fundamental questions are divided according to the so-called ﬁnal main arguments, the just, the useful, the possible, the appropriate.

And for Quintilian, the decor of a person cited as example is one of the arguments in a deliberative speech (Inst. 3.8.35; cf. 10.1.27 and 10.1.71), thus introducing an ethical concept into rhetoric:33 Sed personam saepius decoris gratia intuemur, quae et in nobis et in iis, qui deliberant, spectanda est. But more often it is for the sake of appropriateness that we consider a personality, which is to be regarded by us as by those who are deliberating.

The next example to be discussed here was in fact the starting point of my reﬂections on rhetorical terminology in Hebrews. In my monograph, Umkehr und Sünde im Hebräerbrief,34 I studied among other texts 30 Alan C. Mitchell, “The Use of pr°pein and Rhetorical Propriety in Hebrews 2:10,” CBQ 54 (1992): 681–701. 31 Examples are given by Lausberg, Handbuch, vol. 1 § 375. 32 Spengel, Rhetores Graeci, 2:18. 33 Marcus Fabius Quintilianus, Institutiones Oratoriae: Ausbildung des Redners: Zwölf Bücher (ed. and trans. Helmut Rahn; 2 vols.; 2d ed.; Texte zur Forschung 2–3; Darmstadt: Wissenschaftliche Buchgesellschaft, 1988), 1:372. 34 Hermut Löhr, Umkehr und Sünde im Hebräerbrief (BZNW 73, Berlin: de Gruyter, 1994).

reflections of rhetorical terminology in hebrews

207

the famous passage Heb 6:4–8, a text which denies the possibility of a second repentance or conversion (the Greek expression used in the text is metãnoia) within the wider context of the theological thinking of our letter. The sharp édÊnaton (“impossible”) at the beginning of verse 4 was interpreted synchronically in the context of the arguments and examples of the following verses, in comparison with the other occurrences in Hebrews (Heb 6:18; 10:4; 11:6), but also on a metatextual level in the horizon of textual pragmatics. As I realized only later, édÊnaton plays a certain role in rhetoric, more exactly in the theory of argumentation. A hint in this direction was already given by Siegert,35 who, however, did not mention its signiﬁcance for the interpretation of Hebrews. Whereas tÚ dunatÒn belongs again to the kefãlaia of argumentation (as noted above) and appears in Quintilian, Inst. 3.8.25, even as a Greek terminus technicus,36 Aristotle in his rhetoric already provides us with a reﬂection on dunatÒn and édÊnaton in the context of the common topics of the three genera of speech. According to Aristotle, the topos of the possible is most appropriate for deliberative rhetoric (Rhet. 2.18.5 [1392a]). Unfortunately Aristotle restricts himself to enumerating several examples of logical and natural possibility, whereas for the édÊnaton he only concludes: per‹ d¢ édunãtou d∞lon ˜ti §k t«n §nant¤vn to›w eﬁrhm°noiw Ípãrxei.

(Aristotle, Rhet. 2.19.15 [1392b]; Freese, LCL) Concerning the “impossible” it is obvious that it consists of the things contrary to those said.

And, as is expressed in Rhet. 1.4.3 (1359a),37 the impossible (like the énagka›on, discussed above) cannot ﬁgure among the objects of deliberation. Despite failing to develop further the category of édÊnaton, Aristotle gives us some proof that édÊnaton is part of the reﬂection and language of rhetoric. The distinction of the possible and the 35

Siegert, Argumentation, 60. Quintilian, Inst. 3.8.25: melius igitur, qui tertiam partem duxerunt dunatÒn, quod nostri possibile nominant: quae ut dura videatur appellatio, tamen sola est (Rahn, Institutiones Oratoriae, 1:368). In the sentence before, Quintilian argues against the necessarium as a third part of deliberative arguments. He writes: itaque mihi ne consilium quidem videtur, ubi necessitas est, non magis quam ubi constat quid ﬁeri non posse: omnis enim deliberatio de dubiis est (Rahn, Institutiones Oratoriae, 1:368). 37 Cf. also Anaximenes, Rhet. 1.12 (1422a, 20–21): énagka›a d¢ tå mØ §fÉ ≤m›n ˆnta prãttein, éllÉ …w §j énãgkhw ye¤aw ≤ ényrvp¤nhw oÏtvw ˆnta (Fuhrmann, Ars Rhetorica, 7, lines 14–15). 36

208

hermut löhr

impossible is fundamental for each orator, as Aristotle stresses in Rhet. 1.3.8 (1359a): énagka›on ka‹ t“ sumbouleÊonti ka‹ t“ dikazom°nƒ ka‹ t“ §pideiktik“ ¶xein protãseiw per‹ dunatoË ka‹ édunãtou, ka‹ eﬁ g°gonen μ mÆ, ka‹ eﬁ ¶stai μ mÆ. (Freese, LCL)

It is necessary for the one who gives advice and for the one who argues in court and the one who exhibits something to have propositions concerning the possible and the impossible, and as to whether something happened or not, or will happen or not.

If the author of Hebrews actually has in mind this rhetorical usage of the language of necessity, we do not need—according to the author’s intent—to search in or behind the text for hidden reasons for the sharp “impossible” in Heb 6:4. The passage Heb 6:4–8 makes explicit the limits of the deliberatio: “impossible” is not only a second conversion, but also further argumentation on this point. The text marks the limits of the theological and pastoral discourse. An investigation into the use of rhetorical terminology in Hebrews would be fairly incomplete without taking account of the text’s selfdesignation38 as lÒgow t∞w paraklÆsevw in Heb 13:22, which some have thought to be a technical expression for a homily in a JewishChristian milieu:39 Parakal« d¢ Ímçw, édelfo¤, én°xesye toË lÒgou t∞w paraklÆsevw, ka‹ går diå brax°vn §p°steila Ím›n.

I urge you, brethren, to hold on to the word of admonition, for I have written to you (only) brieﬂy.

The expression lÒgow t∞w paraklÆsevw is comparatively rare in Greek literature, and it does not seem to be a clear-cut designation of some oral or written genre. Nevertheless in Acts 13:15, it is used in the mouth of the érxisunãgvgoi of Pisidian Antioch in the sense of an oral discourse or a sermon. In 1 Macc 10:24, on the contrary, the same expression refers to a written text (the letter of King Demetrios 38 That the expression lÒgow t∞w paraklÆsevw (Heb 13:22) refers to the written text (and not to some oral message or ideal kerygma) is made obvious by the reference to the letter at the end of the same verse. 39 After Hartwig Thyen, Der Stil der Jüdisch-Hellenistischen Homilie (FRLANT 47; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1955), 16–18, who does not seem to regard the expression lÒgow t∞w paraklÆsevw to be technical, cf. Lawrence Wills, “The Form of the Sermon in Hellenistic Judaism and Early Christianity,” HTR 77 (1984): 277–299.

reflections of rhetorical terminology in hebrews

209

I Soter to the Jews in the ensuing verses), though it is not clear whether the expression itself (the plural lÒgouw paraklÆsevw is used) has the form of the letter in view. Other non-technical occurrences include Diodorus of Sicily, Bibl. hist. 15.16.2 and Dio Chrysostom, 1 Regn. 9.4 (again the plural is used). Thus the use of lÒgow t∞w paraklÆsevw in Hebrews is no evidence for rhetorical language.40 3. Conclusions “Praxis precedes theory.” With this statement, Carl J. Classen41 justly describes the limits of using categories of ancient rhetoric for the interpretation of given texts. The use of rhetorical techniques is more often than not independent of the use of the classical handbooks by the authors. Rhetorical skill could and can be acquired in diﬀerent ways: by education, by hearing or reading outstanding examples of speech or literature, or by following the precepts of this or that handbook. The same is true of the termini used. In general, the language of rhetorical theory and advice does not only consist of termini technici. Inﬂuences of theological, philosophical, or everyday language can be noticed everywhere in the handbooks. Especially in the ﬁeld of argumentation, rhetorical theory only states in a more systematic form what common sense had already formulated with the same words, though not in a ﬁxed order. In our investigation of Hebrews we did not come across a word or term that makes sense only as a terminus technicus of rhetorical language. Nor is there any direct and unambiguous evidence for the use of rhetorical handbooks by the author of Hebrews. What does strike the reader of Hebrews, however, is the use of words and phrases that stress an argument by citing (pseudo-)logic42 or other necessity, possibility, or appropriateness. The fact that some (not all) of these expressions and phrases reappear in rhetorical theory could 40 The use of pros°xein in Heb 2:1 is for Karrer (Hebräer, 151) a trace of the genos dikanikon, although he interprets the context of Heb 2:1–4 as deliberative rhetoric. For prosoxÆ cf. Martin, Antike Rhetorik, 66, 70 n. 99. 41 Cf. Classen, “Terminology,” 29 n. 3. 42 For this aspect of the argumentation in Hebrews, cf. the older attempt of Wilhelm C. Linss, “Logical Terminology in the Epistle to the Hebrews,” CTM 37 (1966): 365–369. In n. 2 on p. 365, Linss refers to a dissertation by W. A. Jennrich, “Rhetorical Style in the New Testament: Romans and Hebrews” (Ph.D. diss., Washington University, St. Louis, 1947), which was not accessible to me.

210

hermut löhr

certainly be accidental or due to the existence of common-sense universalia. But the same fact could also provide us with a valuable historical argument: our author, whose rhetorical skill was clearly recognized even before the new era of rhetorical criticism, might reveal by his terminology some traces of rhetorical knowledge and formation, especially in the sphere of argumentation. So the impression of a very logical, rational, and even modern kind of argumentation in Hebrews, which is repeatedly expressed in the secondary literature, can be modiﬁed and corrected by studying classical rhetoric. At the same time the expressions employed by the author point to the ﬁeld of deliberative rhetoric, thus conﬁrming the assumption that Hebrews is an early Christian literary example of the genus deliberativum. Prof. Dr. theol. Hermut Löhr Professor für Neues Testament Friedrich-Schiller-Universität Jena, Theologische Fakultät Fürstengraben 6, D-07737 Jena, Germany [email protected]

PART THREE

TEXTUAL-HISTORICAL, COMPARATIVE, AND INTERTEXTUAL APPROACHES TO HEBREWS

LOCATING HEBREWS WITHIN THE LITERARY LANDSCAPE OF CHRISTIAN ORIGINS Pamela M. Eisenbaum

The so-called “Epistle to the Hebrews” is almost certainly the most mysterious text to have been preserved in the nt canon. The author’s identity, the provenance, the addressees, and the date and occasion for writing are all widely disputed. Interestingly, modern scholarship mimics ancient scholarship in this regard; the fathers also vigorously debated these questions until Augustine and Jerome ﬁnally settled the question by declaring the text Pauline and canonical.1 Although one might be able to identify a “majority view” on some of these issues, that “majority view” coincides with, and is better designated, the “traditional view” held by church authorities since the ﬁfth century. Most scholars actively working on Hebrews today would readily admit, I think, that there is no modern scholarly consensus about the speciﬁc context of Hebrews. Indeed, many scholars, myself included, have expressed resignation about ever possessing knowledge about Hebrews’ chronological, geographical, and social situation, unless, perchance, some miraculous new evidence appears. Thus we often make and hear calls for recognizing the limits of our evidence and laying aside those questions about the text’s context. The best we can hope for is to interpret Hebrews on its own terms, “as a distinctive Christian writing.”2 This attitude toward Hebrews has left this rich document largely in isolation from other Christian literature and from the whole history of Christian origins. While I appreciate the humility in recognizing the limits of historical evidence,

1

For Augustine, see Doctr. chr. 2.8.12–13; Civ. 10.5; 16.22. For Jerome, see Epist. 129.7. Helpful discussions of how Hebrews achieved canonical status can be found in William H. P. Hatch, “The Position of Hebrews in the Canon of the New Testament,” HTR 29 (1936): 133–151; Otto Michel, Der Brief an die Hebräer (KEK 13; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1966), 37–39; and Craig R. Koester, Hebrews: A New Translation with Introduction and Commentary (AB 36; New York: Doubleday, 2001), 24–27. 2 Cynthia Briggs Kittredge, “The Letter to the Hebrews,” in The New Oxford Annotated Bible (ed. Michael D. Coogan; 3rd ed.; New York: Oxford, 2001), 369NT.

214

pamela m. eisenbaum

such an attitude makes Hebrews only more mysterious, and thus more frustrating to interpret. Although I have discovered no new pieces of evidence, I wish to appeal to a new kind of evidence in order to take up these seemingly intractable questions about Hebrews. Perhaps the word “framework” would capture better what I intend to do in the following paper than does “evidence,” since the evidence to which I will appeal is not new so much as simply neglected by most contemporary scholars of Hebrews. Recently, several important, synthetic scholarly works have appeared that reframe not only how we think about Christian origins and post-biblical Judaism, but how we think about JewishChristian relations and the construction of Jewish and/or Christian identity in the ﬁrst four centuries within the wider context of the Greco-Roman world. Such scholarship has made me newly aware of the biases embedded in the questions we pose, especially when it comes to the “context of Hebrews.” More speciﬁcally, new scholarly paradigms are emerging that have emboldened me to tackle the contextual questions about Hebrews that I once thought unanswerable. With the exception of the question of provenance, I will make new suggestions about the authorship, occasion, addressees, and date of Hebrews. Before moving to my proposals for describing the context of Hebrews, I ﬁrst wish to explain brieﬂy what I mean by “context.” Text and Context For most of the history of modern biblical scholarship, scholars have been preoccupied with questions concerning the origin of a given document, or passage, or saying, etc., because they believed that knowledge of a text’s origins leads to knowledge of its meaning. Thus, when scholars look for information about a text’s context, they typically turn to literary and historical evidence that is generally considered prior to, or contemporary with, the document under investigation. Put another way, scholars tend “to look behind the text” to see how it came into being in the ﬁrst place. The “afterlife” of the text is generally not considered very useful in determining a text’s origins. The one possible exception is text-criticism, but because the traditional goal of text-criticism has been to establish the Urtext, interpreters have typically used text-criticism merely to look through a manuscript of the 3rd, 4th, or 5th century so as to (re)construct a

locating hebrews with the literary landscape

215

ﬁrst-century original. Once scholarly conﬁdence is established that one has the original text or nearly original text, then establishing the “context” becomes a matter of identifying the speciﬁc social and rhetorical situation that engendered that ﬁrst-century text.3 To be sure, I count myself among those biblical scholars interested in the origins of texts, and I make claims about the origins of Hebrews in this essay. However, I think scholars have often confused questions concerning the origin of a text with the method needed to pursue those questions, by assuming they need to work backwards from the point of the text’s composition. The ﬁrst problem with this assumption is that in many cases it is logically untenable. Hebrews is a case in point. Not only is the date disputed, the chronological range of possibility covers a large swath of time (the terminus a quo is sometime after the death of Jesus, while the terminus ad quem is the ﬁrst citation of Hebrews by a later author, but even this is more complicated than at ﬁrst it may seem).4 Under these circumstances, how can there be reasonable certainty about what other documents are prior and thus inﬂuential to the production of Hebrews, except to go backwards to texts assuredly preceding the terminus a quo? Perhaps this explains why scholars have spent more time comparing Hebrews to Hellenistic Jewish writers like Philo or apocalyptic texts and the Dead Sea Scrolls than to early Christian literature, leaving Hebrews in isolation from the literary landscape of early Christian texts. As Craig R. Koester has wittily commented in regard to this issue, “In the history of early Christian theology, Hebrews sometimes is thought to be like Melchizedek, without father, mother or genealogy (Heb 7:3).”5 3 In a remarkable shift, however, some prominent text-critics today have put the once-sacred quest for the original text aside and begun to use their skills to pursue other kinds of questions. I will be appealing to some of their work below. Two overviews of this shift in text-criticism can be found in Bart D. Ehrman, “The Text as Window: New Testament Manuscripts and the Social History of Early Christianity,” in The Text of the New Testament in Contemporary Research: Essays on the Status Quaestionis (ed. Bart D. Ehrman and Michael W. Holmes; Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1995), 361–379; and Eldon J. Epp, “The Multivalence of the Term ‘Original Text’ in New Testament Textual Criticism,” HTR 92 (1999): 245–281. 4 Although a majority of scholars recognize 1 Clement as dependent on Hebrews, the traditional dating of 96 ce for 1 Clement has been rightly called into question. A few have suggested a date as late as 140, though the current tendency is to date it within the ﬁrst quarter of the second century. For discussion, see Harold W. Attridge, The Epistle to the Hebrews (Hermeneia; Philadelphia: Fortress, 1989), 6–8. 5 Koester, Hebrews, 58. Koester’s commentary is something of an exception to

216

pamela m. eisenbaum

The second problem with the scholarly search for origins is that the literary post-history of a text does, in fact, inﬂuence interpreters in their interpretation of a text, but it is often unconscious and uncritical. Because Hebrews is part of the nt canon, and because most nt texts are dated to the ﬁrst century, scholars have tended to assume that Hebrews is a ﬁrst-century text. At the very least, the burden of proof has rested on those who wish to date it later than the ﬁrst century. In other words, the very presence of Hebrews in the canon unconsciously biases scholars toward a ﬁrst-century date, in spite of the fact that scholars are well aware that Hebrews’ canonical authority was questioned up to the ﬁfth century. Later in this paper I will not only argue for a second-century date, but more importantly I hope to demonstrate there is virtually no evidence tying Hebrews to the ﬁrst century. Thus the burden of proof needs to shift to those who wish to uphold its location in the ﬁrst century. To be sure, scholars believe they have evidence for a ﬁrst-century date and have created arguments to support it, but I suspect that scholars would never have found such “evidence” if Hebrews were not presently in the canon. Similarly, the ascription “To the Hebrews” biases scholars toward thinking the text is directed toward Jewish-Christians or Christians attracted to Judaism, even as the same scholars acknowledge the superscription is a later accretion—that is to say, not a part of the “original” text. Indeed, there is precious little within the body of Hebrews itself to indicate that the addressees are in danger of “back-sliding into Judaism.”6 The point I wish to make is primarily methodological: the textual history of Hebrews has been under-utilized in the interpretation of the text, and I hope to begin to correct the situation by appealing to what we know about the uses of literary texts in early Christianity and the motivation for their production. As Harry Gamble has pointed out, nt scholars for a long time downplayed the literary culture of early Christianity, with the result that “The failure to conthe rule: he makes considerable eﬀort to connect Hebrews to other early Christian literature. Most commentators will list a few points of similarity or dissimilarity with other texts, most often 1 Peter, but this information is rarely used to contextualize Hebrews. 6 Barnabas Lindars sums up the traditional view that “Hebrews is written to a group of Jewish converts who are in danger of relapsing into Judaism” (The Theology of the Letter to the Hebrews [Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1991], 4). The traditional view still has many defenders; one of the most articulate is Lindars himself.

locating hebrews with the literary landscape

217

sider the extent to which the physical medium of the written word contributes to its meaning—how its outward aspects inform the way a text is approached and read—perpetuates a largely abstract, often unhistorical, and even anachronistic conception of early Christian literature and its transmission.”7 It seems to me that Gamble’s critique is particularly apt for Hebrews. Although scholarly reconstructions of the social situation of Hebrews abound, there is virtually no speciﬁc information about the social context given in the text itself. Reconstructions of Hebrews’ social context or rhetorical situation therefore remain extremely tenuous. Thus I intend to focus on another kind of contextual evidence. The most concrete contextual information we possess about Hebrews derives from its literary context—that is, its genre, its aﬃnity to or dissimilarity with other texts, and its textual history. Using this kind of information, one can begin to identify what function a text like Hebrews could have played in the literary culture of early Christianity.8 Authorship While virtually all modern scholars have abandoned the notion of Pauline authorship and wisely recognize the futility of identifying the author with a speciﬁc person known from the pages of history, scholars generally do not ponder why Hebrews might have circulated anonymously.9 As for myself, I no longer ﬁnd the question of the author’s identity interesting, but I am curious about why the author 7 Gamble, Books and Readers in the Early Church: A History of Early Christian Texts (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1995), 42. Cf. Stanley K. Stowers, who oﬀers a similar critique and attempts to correct it in his reading of Romans (A Rereading of Romans: Justice, Jews, and Gentiles [New Haven: Yale University Press, 1990]; see esp. 6–22). 8 One of the reasons this kind of literary contextualization has not been pursued more vigorously is because of the long-established assumption that early Christian culture was not “literary.” Even though form-criticism has given way in recent years to more holistic readings of biblical texts (for the most part), many assumptions of form-criticism still prevail, especially that early Christians were fairly simple folk and that the literature that now comprises the nt represents either collections of oral material or was occasioned by very speciﬁc situations and thus literary forms were considered largely incidental to content. In this way, bibliographic and literary characteristics were perceived to be unrelated to the “generative circumstances” of early Christian documents. See the discussion by Gamble, Books and Readers, 10–20. 9 According to Attridge, the last person to defend Pauline authorship was William Leonard in 1939 (Hebrews, 2).

218

pamela m. eisenbaum

chose not to write in his (or her)10 own name, nor use a pseudonym. Pursuing the question of authorship this way is useful, I think, and can best be addressed by ﬁrst turning to the textual history of Hebrews. Early Greek manuscripts of Hebrews indicate that the text of Hebrews circulated within Pauline letter collections. While diﬀerent forms of the corpus Paulinum circulated, and some versions did not include Hebrews, there is no evidence that Hebrews circulated with other collections of Christian writings (for instance, with documents that come to be known as the Catholic Epistles).11 Neither is there evidence that Hebrews circulated independently, as was the case, for example, with Revelation and some of the Catholic Epistles, as well as some of the writings of the Apostolic Fathers.12 Hebrews appears 10 Since we do not know the identity of the author, we cannot discern the gender of the author with any certainty. However, I will use the male pronoun when referring to the author for two reasons: (1) as a matter of convenience; and (2) because the author projects a male perspective; see Heb 11:32. 11 In addition to the evidence of majuscules, Hebrews has been identiﬁed in eight papyri: ∏12; ∏13; ∏17; ∏46; ∏79; ∏89; ∏114; ∏116. (∏116 was recently published by Amphilochios Papsthomas, “A New Testimony to the Letter to the Hebrews,” Tyche 16 (2001): 107–110.) Six of the eight manuscripts have been identiﬁed as portions of now lost codices. (∏12 and ∏13 appear to be from scrolls, but any signiﬁcance that might be attached to this observation is minimized by their being opisthographs.) With the exception of ∏46, the famed Chester Beatty codex of the Pauline epistles which contains the entirety of Hebrews, these papyri are very fragmentary and preserve Hebrews alone. This statistic is not unusual, however, since 98 of our current 116 nt papyri preserve only a single nt text. In the case of the ﬁve fragmentary texts originating from codices, scholars tend to assume the contents would have included texts in addition to Hebrews, though almost all these texts are too fragmentary to determine this with certainty and there is no way to determine what these other texts were. But from everything else known about the textual transmission of Hebrews, it is reasonable to assume it was bound with other Paulines. I am grateful to Eldon J. Epp for helping me to acquire an up-to-date list of early witnesses to Hebrews, and especially for alerting me to the publication of ∏116. See also Eldon J. Epp, “The Codex and Literacy in Early Christianity and at Oxyrhynchus: Issues Raised by Harry Y. Gamble’s Books and Readers in the Early Church,” CRBR 10 (1997): 15–37 (with “Appended Note 2 on Additional Newly Published Oxyrhynchus Papyri of the New Testament,” which Prof. Epp was kind enough to send me, now in a reprint of the article in idem, Perspectives on New Testament Textual Criticism: Collected Essays, 1962–2004 [NovTSup 116; Leiden: Brill, 2005], 548–550); idem, “Issues in the Interrelation of New Testament Textual Criticism and Canon,” in The Canon Debate: On the Origins and Formation of the Bible (ed. Lee M. McDonald and James A. Sanders; Peabody, Mass.: Hendrickson, 2002), 485–515, esp. 488–489, and 503–507. 12 Epp, “Issues in Textual Criticism and Canon,” 492. See also Gamble, “The New Testament Canon: Recent Research and the Status Quaestionis,” in The Canon Debate: On the Origins and Formation of the Bible (ed. Lee M. McDonald and James A. Sanders; Peabody, Mass.: Hendrickson, 2002), 267–294, esp. 287–288.

locating hebrews with the literary landscape

219

in all the great majuscules of the fourth and ﬁfth century, and, as Eldon J. Epp rightly observes, “Hebrews’ place in the canon was ﬁrm by the end of the fourth century”—indeed much ﬁrmer than Revelation.13 Its position varies, but two positions are most common in Greek manuscripts: between 2 Thessalonians and the Pastorals; or after Philemon at the end of the collection.14 The logic of the ﬁrst sequence appears to lie in the distinction between letters to churches or communities and letters to individuals.15 The rationale for the second sequence is likely the dispute about Pauline authorship, or at least the recognition that the document was anonymous. ∏46 places Hebrews after Romans, which may seem idiosyncratic, but Hebrews holds this position in nine minuscules as well, and there is some evidence that early on there existed a four-part Pauline letter collection that included Romans, Hebrews, 1 Corinthians, and Ephesians.16 Moreover, second-century writers who demonstrate knowledge of Hebrews also demonstrate knowledge of other Pauline letters, and sometimes of a letter collection.17 In short, ancient Christian readers consistently associated Hebrews either with Paul or the corpus Paulinum, even as patristic literati recognized the problem of assigning Hebrews to Paul. Since manuscripts of Hebrews attest to

13

Epp, “Issues in Textual Criticism and Canon,” 502. See Kurt Aland, “Die Entstehung des Corpus Paulinum,” in Neutestamentliche Entwürfe (ed. Kurt Aland; Munich: Kaiser, 1979), 302–350; David Trobisch, Paul’s Letter Collection: Tracing the Origins (Philadelphia: Fortress, 1994), 10–21; as well as discussions by Epp, “Issues in Textual Criticism,” 503–508; and Gamble, “New Testament Canon,” 282–286. 15 Although Gamble is not convinced that Hebrews was present in early collections of Paul’s letters, he, like most others, recognizes the catholicizing tendency evident in the transmission of the Pauline letter collection (“New Testament Canon,” 285; Books and Readers, 98–100). Nils Dahl pioneered this line of thought in “The Particularity of the Pauline Epistles as a Problem in the Ancient Church,” in Neotestamentica et Patristica: Eine Freundesgabe, Herrn Professor Dr. O. Cullmann zu seinem 60. Geburtstag überreicht (NovTSup 6; Leiden: Brill, 1962), 261–271. 16 See David Trobisch, Die Entstehung der Paulusbriefsammlung: Studien zu den Anfängen christlicher Publizistik (NTOA 10; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1989). A simpliﬁed version of Trobisch’s argument concerning the four-letter collection appears in Paul’s Letter Collection. It should also be noted that while Hebrews follows 2 Thessalonians in Codex Vaticanus, there exist chapter enumerations indicating that Hebrews should—or originally did—follow Galatians. 17 A letter collection seems to be implied by the reference to “all his letters” in 2 Pet 3:15. Knowledge of multiple Pauline letters is also evident in 1 Clement, Ignatius, and Polycarp. A thorough discussion can be found in Andreas Lindemann, Paulus im ältesten Christentum: Das Bild des Apostels und die Rezeption der paulinischen Theologie in der frühchristlichen Literatur bis Markion (BHT 58; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1979). 14

220

pamela m. eisenbaum

the document’s having circulated without claiming Pauline authorship for itself (the way, say, Ephesians does) the question then arises: Why did readers, hearers, or scribes ever associate Hebrews with Paul in the ﬁrst place? This question is rarely posed. Rather, scholars assume the author was of the “Pauline school” and view the text as theologically resonant with Pauline views.18 That there are similarities between Paul’s letters and Hebrews can hardly be denied. At the same time, however, there are many dissimilarities, most glaringly of style—so much so that it is hard to imagine that hearing Hebrews read aloud would have reminded the listeners of Paul. Moreover, one can also point to similarities between Hebrews and 1 Peter (as many scholars have), but the textual history of Hebrews does not indicate a connection between Hebrews and the ﬁgure of Peter.19 Thus doctrinal similarity seems unlikely as the motivating factor for placing Hebrews within the Pauline letter collection or ascribing Hebrews to Paul.20 As for a personal connection between the writer of Hebrews and Paul or a Pauline congregation, it is certainly possible, perhaps even likely, but such a connection only intensiﬁes the mystery of anonymity: why did the author of Hebrews not write pseudonymously in Paul’s name, like others whose writings became part of the Pauline letter collection? Conversely, if the author was a leading member within a Christian community, why did he not use his own name, as did Ignatius of Antioch and Polycarp of Smyrna?21

18 See, for example, David A. deSilva, who conﬁdently asserts, “The author of Hebrews, in sum, is a member of the Pauline mission whose task it is to nurture and preserve the work started by the apostolic leader” (Perseverance in Gratitude: A Socio-Rhetorical Commentary on the Epistle “to the Hebrews” [Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2000], 39). 19 A. Welch argued that Peter was the author, but, like most arguments identifying a particular individual as the author of Hebrews, this never caught on (The Authorship of the Epistle to the Hebrews [Edinburgh: Anderson & Ferrier, 1898]). Most of the proposed authors of Hebrews, however—other than Paul himself—have been Paul’s associates. 20 Cf. Hatch (“Position of Hebrews,” 133–134) who argued that Hebrews was placed after Romans in ∏46 because of theological similarities. 21 Of course, Hebrews is not the only document in early Christianity to have circulated anonymously. But it does seem to be the only one connected to the Pauline school to have been anonymous. Cf. 1 Clement, which begins with a salutation but does not name any individuals as senders, only “the church of God in Rome.” Other letters of the second century, e.g., Martyrdom of Polycarp and Letter of the Churches in Vienne and Lyons, identify churches rather than individuals as their authors.

locating hebrews with the literary landscape

221

I propose three possible answers: (1) if Hebrews was originally a letter sent to a community by an author at some remove from it, whoever ﬁrst inserted Hebrews into the corpus Paulinum omitted the address because it was not authored by Paul and/or because the author’s name was of no signiﬁcance; (2) if the text was originally designed as a speech composed for presentation to a local congregation, rather than as a letter, there would not have been a formal address to record the name of the speaker/writer and the text was simply preserved this way; (3) the author deliberately concealed his identity for some reason. Since certitude is unattainable, I will venture to move only from the possible to the probable. The ﬁrst option seems unlikely. Since there is no textual evidence that there ever was an epistolary salutation at the beginning of Hebrews, I consider it unlikely that Hebrews was originally composed as a letter. I realize that such a claim makes the last few verses of Hebrews (13:18–25) harder to explain, but these are the only verses that make Hebrews look like a letter at all. There are few points of direct address in the second person, and the author for the most part subsumes his individual voice into the collective “we.”22 If one accepts that Hebrews was not originally intended to be a letter, then the author, sometime after composing Hebrews, sent his composition to another community and added the ﬁnal verses as a personal note, or perhaps he added the ﬁnal verses to make the text look like a letter, particularly a Pauline letter. The latter is more probable than the former because if the author wished to send his treatise to another community, he would not have sent the original but made a copy, and the copy would in all likelihood have included an address, for which there is no trace in the textual tradition.23 Because there is a growing scholarly consensus that Hebrews was originally composed as a speech or, to use the author’s own words, an “exhortation,” the second explanation would appear more plausible than the ﬁrst. There is also scholarly consensus that Hebrews reﬂects the work of a highly skilled writer. If Hebrews was originally a speech (which the author or a scribal editor later sent to one or

22 Cf. deSilva, who perceives a distinct personality in Hebrews (Perseverance in Gratitude, 25). 23 In regard to the likelihood of authors keeping copies of letters, see E. Randolph Richards, “The Codex and the Early Collection of Paul’s Letters,” BBR 8 (1998): 151–166; and Gamble, Books and Readers, 100–101.

222

pamela m. eisenbaum

more communities) then the document’s anonymity must be explained as a literary accident: the author’s identity was somehow lost by scribes who neglected to preserve it. But this, too, seems to me unlikely. Too many issues are left unresolved if the anonymity-asaccident theory is accepted. For example, there exists no evidence of variants of the superscription, “To the Hebrews.” Although such superscriptions were added after a document became part of a collection, the consistency of the title “To the Hebrews” is striking, given that nothing in the document mentions “Hebrews” or “Jews.” Moreover, titles of speeches normally refer to their subject matter, not their audience (cf. Melito’s De Pascha, or Plutarch’s De Superstitione).24 Yet by raising these objections I do not mean to imply that Hebrews originally was a letter. But neither do I think it was a speech or sermon intended for a speciﬁc occasion or occasioned by a single event. Hebrews was obviously written to be read aloud—its literary style, especially appealing to the ear, makes that clear—thus, in terms of modern genre typologies, Hebrews is a “speech.” But I want to propose that the author of Hebrews was motivated by an issue rather than an occasion, and, further, that he was inspired by other Christian literature, most importantly, the letters of Paul, known to him as a corpus. This two-part proposal helps explain the title as well as the mixed message about whether the document was originally a letter or speech. I suggest that Hebrews was composed by an educated and theologically reﬂective person who wished to clarify and perhaps unify competing christological claims. The author is much more concerned about the subject of which he writes, namely a systematic understanding of Christology, than about the behavior or wellbeing of his audience. This theoretical focus distinguishes Hebrews not only from the authentic letters of Paul, but from the pseudonymous letters as well (with the possible exception of Ephesians). The cumulative eﬀect of this evidence is that it is likely that the author was motivated by a theological issue rather than problems of practice in a particular community.25 This observation alone, however,

24 Comparing titles of Plutarch’s various texts within the Moralia collection is instructive: some texts were obviously originally composed as letters, e.g., Gamika Parangelmata (Advice to Bride and Groom), which retains the address “From Plutarch to Pollianus and Eurydice, health and prosperity.” 25 See Eisenbaum, “The Virtue of Suﬀering, the Necessity of Discipline, and the Pursuit of Perfection in Hebrews,” in Asceticism in the New Testament (ed. Leif Vaage and Vincent Wimbush; New York: Routledge, 1999), 331–353, esp. 331–332.

locating hebrews with the literary landscape

223

does not explain why no subject-related title was ever associated with Hebrews (such as “On the High Priesthood of Christ”). The superscription is best explained if someone (probably not the author but a scribal editor) ﬁrst put the document into circulation as a part of the Pauline letter collection, so that the title “To the Hebrews” was consistently part of the exemplar scribes used to copy Hebrews. David Trobisch has argued that the four-letter edition of the corpus Paulinum mentioned earlier, which included Romans, Hebrews, 1 Corinthians, and Ephesians, came into existence in Paul’s lifetime. That this collection belongs to such an early date strikes me as implausible, but because Trobisch argues that these four letters were intentionally compiled and edited as a group so as to provide a catholic edition for general circulation, it does seem likely that, among the many permutations of the Pauline letter collection, this four-letter edition circulated relatively early.26 Gamble, who believes the earliest identiﬁable edition of the corpus Paulinum is a seven-letter edition, nevertheless relies on a similar argument, namely that this sevenletter edition was driven by the need to mitigate the particularity of the Pauline letters.27 My point is that in all likelihood whoever ﬁrst supplied the superscription “To the Hebrews” was familiar with a catholicized corpus Paulinum in which it was not self-evident that Paul’s letters were addressed to speciﬁc Christian communities. Let us take Paul’s letter to the Romans, for example: since the designation “Romans” can be taken in several ways (e.g., the citizens of the Roman Empire generally, Roman imperial authorities, people living in the City of Rome, etc.), the person who wished to insert Hebrews into the corpus Paulinum would not necessarily understand pros romaious as reﬂective of an address to a speciﬁc group of believers.28 Furthermore, Galatia 26 Trobisch, Die Enstehung der Paulusbriefsammlung, 82–110; cf. Gamble (“New Testament Canon,” 285–286), who critiques the ascription of the four-letter collection to the ﬁrst century. See also Aland on the complexity and variety of Pauline letter collections (“Die Entstehung des Corpus Paulinum”). 27 Gamble, Books and Readers, 59–61; and Dahl, “The Origin of the Earliest Prologues to the Pauline Letters,” Semeia 12 (1978): 233–277. This corpus actually consisted of ten letters, but was presented as “Paul’s letters to the seven churches” (counting certain pairings of correspondence as “one” letter), as a way to give it catholic appeal. The ten letters were 1 and 2 Corinthians, Romans, Ephesians, 1 and 2 Thessalonians, Galatians, Philippians, Colossians, and Philemon—Philemon being counted together with Colossians. 28 In addition, there is abundant evidence that Romans circulated in a departicularized form; see Gamble, The Textual History of the Letter to the Romans (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1977).

224

pamela m. eisenbaum

was understood to be a province, Corinth a city, while the letter to the Ephesians was likely not addressed to people in Ephesus anyway but simply “to the holy ones who are also faithful in Christ Jesus.”29 In other words, whoever titled Hebrews “To the Hebrews” may not have understood that Pauline letter titles normally matched the particular Christian communities to whom they were originally addressed. (Perhaps he thought the letters were addressed to kinds of people?) Thus either the author or the scribal editor who inserted Hebrews into the Pauline letter collection named the document “To the Hebrews” partly in imitation of Pauline letter-titles (as he understood them) and partly because he thought it aptly related to the text’s contents as envisioned within the corpus Paulinum.30 If Hebrews was only published as part of the Pauline letter collection, then the anonymity of Hebrews is explained by the scribal editor’s desire to blend the text into the Pauline letter collection. Presumably the editor thought the work would gain credibility by its association with Paul, but the editor did not need to insert Paul’s name into the text by creating a phony salutation with a phony address; Hebrews’ presence in the collection was enough. Indeed, once a collection of Paul’s letters began to circulate with Hebrews included, Hebrews was perceived to be connected to Paul (or his followers), even when its authorship was doubted, as by Origen and Chrysostom.31 In sum, the author or scribal editor deliberately concealed his identity as an implicit form of pseudonymity.32 Date I agree with the majority of scholars that 1 Clement betrays knowledge of Hebrews. Since the date of 1 Clement is not ﬁxed, the terminus ad quem for Hebrews can be as late as the ﬁrst quarter of the

29

Gamble, Books and Readers, 98. As Gamble says of those responsible for developing the corpus Paulinum in the second century: “they were shaped by ideas about the number of letters or addressees and about the order of the letters and that had distinctive textual complexions” (Books and Readers, 100). 31 Cf. Gamble’s comments on Ignatius’s letters, which became widely known and inﬂuential only as a corpus (Books and Readers, 110–111). 32 Cf. the comment of Erich Grässer: “. . . weil die Anonymität vom Hebräerbriefautor gewollt ist.” (An Die Hebräer [3 vols.; EKKNT 17; Zürich: Benziger and NeukirchenVluyn: Neukirchener, 1990–1997], 1:17; emphasis in original). 30

locating hebrews with the literary landscape

225

second century. The terminus a quo is harder to ﬁx. The most important question in this regard—and the one that constitutes the biggest debate in studies of Hebrews—is whether the text was written before or after the destruction of the temple in Jerusalem in 70 ce. There are two common arguments in favor of dating Hebrews prior to 70: that the author speaks of the sacriﬁcial cult as if it were a present reality; and that he would have been compelled to mention the destruction of the temple—had it already taken place—in order to demonstrate his supersessionist view of the new covenant in Christ. The ﬁrst argument is unconvincing because many other ancient authors, Jewish and Christian, speak of the temple and sacriﬁce in the present tense long after the temple has been destroyed.33 The second argument, however, is not as easily dismissed and requires more consideration. The author of Hebrews, more so than any other nt author, argues strongly for the “obsolescence” of Judaism, or at least the end of the “old covenant” (Heb 8:13; 10:9). If this is the point of which he wishes to persuade his audience, what better proof than God’s destruction of the temple, which put a decisive end to the priestly establishment in Jerusalem and the practice of cultic sacriﬁce? The omission must mean, so the argument goes, that the author writes the text prior to the destruction of Jerusalem and probably prior to the Jewish War with Rome. While this argument is by no means implausible, its ﬂaws are signiﬁcant. First, the author of Hebrews never actually uses the word “temple.” He speaks only of the “tabernacle,” which encased the presence of God and was carried by the Israelites in the wilderness. Indeed, the author gives no impression of having experiential knowledge of the temple cult. All the information conveyed in Hebrews about the cult derives from the biblical text, primarily Exodus and Leviticus. Second, the argument that Hebrews is written prior to the temple’s destruction is usually predicated on the assumption that the addressees are retreating from their commitment to Christ and moving back toward traditional Judaism and, if this is the case, then the author’s neglecting to mention the fall of the temple seems peculiar. But, as I intend to show subsequently, if the addressees are not from Jewish backgrounds, but are Gentile, or of mixed origins, then the

33

See, e.g., Josephus, C. Ap. 2.77; 1 Clem. 40; and Diogn. 3.

pamela m. eisenbaum

226

omission in Hebrews of this cataclysmic event in recent Jewish history does not seem so surprising. The omission is even less surprising if the author is not writing to people in Jerusalem, but rather to those who have no direct experience of the tragedy. Third, it is possible to stand the argument on its head, so to speak. The author’s conviction that the cult is obsolete may be derived from its already having disappeared as a result of the war. In other words, the author has reached his conclusions precisely because his ruminations about these matters happen in a world that is devoid of Jewish cultic institutions. In this case, the author does not feel compelled to mention the destruction because it is a fact he and his constituents take for granted. Thus the argument for a pre-70 date begs some of the questions it attempts to answer. Because it constitutes an argument from silence, the author’s failure to mention the fate of the temple can never be a decisive indicator for dating Hebrews. Similarly, the numerous attempts to date Hebrews by relying on references to persecution found in the text have not worked. Because they are not historically speciﬁc, they can be interpreted in various ways. While the abuse is reportedly serious—the audience has been plundered of its possessions (Heb 10:34)—they have not suﬀered to the point of shedding blood (Heb 12:4). Among scholars who support a Roman context for Hebrews, several see these remarks as indicative of a time before the Neronian persecution in 64. However, if the intended audience was located in the surrounding environs, but not necessarily within the city itself, they may not have experienced the same incendiary death suﬀered by the urban Christians in Rome. Moreover, if Hebrews were written well after the Neronian persecution (in the 90’s?), the generation to which the author writes might not have experienced that persecution ﬁrst-hand. Like the destruction of the Jerusalem temple, Nero’s burning of Christians in Rome cannot be used as a marker for either an early or a late date. Ultimately, there is no way to disguise the lack of concrete data pointing to a speciﬁc historical moment. This realization has led Attridge to say that a date cannot be pinned down beyond the range of 60–100 ce.34 While it is diﬃcult to argue with absolute conviction, my view is that a date sometime early in the second century (or very late in the ﬁrst) is much more likely than an earlier date. I have three reasons for this view. 34

Attridge, Hebrews, 9.

locating hebrews with the literary landscape

227

First and most simply, the author of Hebrews places some distance between the time of Jesus and his own audience. As he says in Heb 2:3, “how can we escape if we neglect so great a salvation, which was from the beginning spoken through the Lord, conﬁrmed for us by those who heard him.”35 “Conﬁrmed for us by those who heard him” indicates that the writer of Hebrews is at least one generation removed from Jesus and his ﬁrst followers. I say “at least” because “conﬁrmed for us by those who heard him” does not necessarily mean that such teachings were passed directly from the apostles to the community addressed by Hebrews.36 Early Christians believed that faithful disciples could reliably transmit teachings orally, such that it was as good as receiving the information from the Lord himself. In any case, the author and audience cannot be placed within the ﬁrst community of disciples. More importantly, when the author says “conﬁrmed” (§bebai≈yh), he is not likely referring to casual oral communication, but to more oﬃcial, or oﬃcially recognized, types of testimony that validated what was previously spoken.37 The bebaiÒv word-group is used several times by the author of Hebrews. The rsv and nrsv rendering of this verb in Heb 2:3 as “attested,” however, does not reﬂect its usual range of meaning. The Greek word generally means to conﬁrm, establish, secure, or guarantee, hence my translation of “conﬁrmed.”38 Indeed, in Heb 2:2, the author uses the related adjective b°baiow; there it is traditionally rendered as “valid,” as in, “if the message declared through angels was valid.” In Heb 2:3 the author clearly means to convey that what was ﬁrst spoken by the Lord was somehow conﬁrmed or established or perhaps even that it was ratiﬁed or made eﬃcacious.39 The mention of “signs and wonders” in the following verse may well refer to the powers granted to the apostles as “proof ” of Jesus’ authenticity. Together, the two verses read: [H]ow can we escape if we neglect so great a salvation, which was from the beginning spoken through the Lord, conﬁrmed for us by those who heard him, while God at the same time bore witness by Translations of Hebrews are mine, based on the nrsv. Heb 2:3 has sometimes been used to argue that the audience cannot be more than one generation removed from Jesus. See, e.g., William L. Lane, Hebrews (2 vols.; WBC 47; Dallas: Word Books, 1991), 1:lviii. 37 Attridge, Hebrews, 67. 38 “bebaiÒv,” BDAG 172–173. 39 Cf. the author’s use of the verb bebaiÒv in Heb 9:17. 35 36

228

pamela m. eisenbaum signs and wonders and various miracles, and by allotments of the holy spirit, according to his will. (Heb 2:3–4)

“Signs and wonders” frequently refers to the powers of the apostles as described in the book of Acts.40 Paul uses the expression in the same way;41 signs and wonders conﬁrm the authenticity of an apostle. It may even be that the author of Hebrews is referring speciﬁcally to Pentecost, which followed almost immediately upon Jesus’ ascension, since he includes the phrase “allotments of the Holy Spirit,” but this cannot be determined with certainty. Nevertheless, the author of Hebrews almost surely refers to the apostles (at least those people who are widely recognized as legitimate purveyors of the gospel message) in Heb 2:3, and his use of the verb bebaiÒv, “conﬁrm,” communicates his belief that the apostles’ teaching was not merely the passing on of the message but its establishment as a divine constitution. The author uses the same terminology in Heb 9:17 in reference to a will “taking eﬀect” (beba¤a) when the person who wrote it dies. That the term in Heb 2:3 connotes something like “taking eﬀect” or “being instituted” is further implied by the parallelism between Heb 2:2 and 2:3. Just as “the message declared through angels became valid (b°baiow),” which is the author’s way of saying that the word of God formerly spoken by the prophets—or the “old covenant,” as he now thinks of it—was oﬃcially instituted, presumably in the form of Torah, so now what was spoken by the Lord has been “conﬁrmed”; it has become a newly eﬀectuated covenant. Such a view seems more plausibly located later, rather than earlier, in the ﬁrst century. Moreover, this terminology may indicate that the author understands the new covenant to have taken written form already, and it is from such texts that the Lord has spoken. My second reason for dating Hebrews late builds on the ﬁrst: I strongly suspect that the writer of Hebrews knows other early Christian writings, including one or more written gospels. My reasons for making the suggestion about the author’s access to written gospels depends on the presence of some important details about Jesus’ life that appear 40 The expression “signs and wonders” occurs several times in Acts: Acts 2:22, 43; 4:30; 5:12; 6:8, 7:36; 14:3; 15:12. In the gospel literature it appears only in John 4:48. 41 In the Pauline literature, the expression appears in Rom 15:19; 2 Cor 12:12; and 2 Thess 2:9.

locating hebrews with the literary landscape

229

in Hebrews. Admittedly, direct literary dependence is very diﬃcult to prove, and I will not attempt it here. However, I think a reasonably strong case can be made that Hebrews knows either a written gospel or at least a gospel tradition that post-dates the destruction of the temple:42 [W]hich (hope) we have as an anchor of the soul, steady and ﬁrm and reaching into the interior of the veil (katapetãsmatow), where Jesus has entered as a forerunner for us, having become High Priest forever according to the order of Melchizedek. (Heb 6:19–20) Therefore, brothers and sisters, we have conﬁdence for (gaining) entrance into the Holy Place by the blood of Jesus, which (entrance) he oﬀered to us as a new and life-giving way through the veil (katapetãsmatow), that is, his ﬂesh. (Heb 10:19–20)

The only other nt writers who use the term katap°tasma are Mark, Matthew, and Luke. The latter two derive their usage from Mark, for the mention of the veil comes at the same point in the gospel story in all three, at the moment of the cruciﬁxion.43 For Hebrews, and presumably for the gospel writers, it refers to the entry point the priest passed through on Yom Kippur to enter the “Holy of Holies.”44 Although Hebrews does not describe the tearing of the curtain, the connection between gaining entry into the inner sanctum of the temple and Jesus’ death is striking. It is diﬃcult to imagine that Jesus’ cruciﬁxion would have been linked to entry into the inner sanctum as an independent theological tradition or that such a theological interpretation would have naturally come to mind prior to the destruction of the temple. Thus I suggest that these two passages in Hebrews and their resonance with the tearing of the curtain in the synoptic gospels provide strong evidence for a post-destruction date for Hebrews. My third reason for dating Hebrews relatively late is its aﬃnity to writings of the second century. Christians of the second century begin to write in a more elevated style and to write for broader audiences. They also write treatises that pursue a sustained line of

42 Although I will not attempt to make a case for them here, other details of Jesus’ life connected to gospel tradition appear in Heb 2:14–18 (the temptation story) and Heb 5:7 (Gethsemane). 43 Mark 15:38; Matt 27:51; Luke 23:44. 44 It is clear that katap°tasma refers to the veil that divides the inner sanctum from the rest of the tabernacle; see Attridge, Hebrews, 184–185, 284.

230

pamela m. eisenbaum

argumentation about a theological issue; most ﬁrst-century Christian documents do not follow such a form. While certainly there were real-life circumstances that inﬂuenced the writer of Hebrews to compose his brilliant essay on Christology, it might also be the case that the author is partly motivated by the very existence of other Christian literature that is in circulation. In other words, he is inspired to write because he has been inspired by other Christian writings, perhaps because he recognizes that they hold the power to inﬂuence others. It is clear that the inﬂuence of the Pauline letter collection on subsequent Christian writers from the late ﬁrst century onwards can hardly be overstated. Even before there were standardized collections, it is evident that letters were passed on to others beyond those to whom they were originally sent. It is likely that the practice of sharing letters initiates the trajectory of catholicizing, and the formation of the corpus Paulinum is almost surely a result of the desire to universalize the Pauline letters.45 The tendency to address Christian audiences broadly increases signiﬁcantly in second-century writings. Thus, when the author of 1 Clement wrote to the Corinthian church to chastise them about deposing leaders they should not have deposed, he need not have written the 65 chapters that now comprise the document. His lengthy disquisitions about the harmony of all creation, his exhortative discussions of obedience, humility, and other virtues that promote peace and harmony—all of which he bolsters with countless examples from scripture—are indications that his purpose is not merely to ﬁx the situation at Corinth, but to address Christians at large on the subject of church unity and to construct arguments that would earn the respect of any others who happen to come upon his letter. As Gamble has said of such apostolic writings, “From a literary standpoint all these documents are less pieces of occasional correspondence than they are theological essays in letter form.”46 In my view, Hebrews is the quintessential example of the “theological essay” of which Gamble speaks, and thus its genre makes more sense within the context of the early second century. This does not mean that it was not originally “occasioned” by more particular social circum45 A similar tendency can be observed in the way several of the Catholic Epistles address their audiences: James: “to the twelve tribes in the dispersion”; 1 Peter: “to the exiles of the dispersion”; 2 Peter: “to those who have obtained faith.” 46 Gamble, Books and Readers, 106.

locating hebrews with the literary landscape

231

stances, but I do not think the text of Hebrews provides enough information to enable us to reconstruct these circumstances. The circumstances of Hebrews that are most readily identiﬁable are literary and bibliographic and thus pertain to its publication and circulation, not its initial production. Addressees Scholars have advocated many diﬀerent locations for Hebrews. My own view is that Hebrews has some connection to Rome, but since it has been notoriously diﬃcult for scholars to reach any agreement about Hebrews’ point of origin or the locale of the addressees, I do not wish to defend the connection to Rome now. Rather, I will focus on the two issues that continue to preoccupy most commentators on Hebrews: whether Hebrews was directed to a speciﬁc audience or a general or ideal audience; and the background or ethnic make-up of its addressees. First to the matter of whether Hebrews is written for a speciﬁc audience. It seems to me that lack of geographic references (with the exception of “those from Italy” in the postscript) and inability of scholars to reach agreement among the countless proposed possibilities, indicate that, in fact, the text is devoid of the information needed to identify the addressees’ geographic location. Thus I understand Hebrews as directed to an ideal audience imagined by the author. To the extent that audiences are always projections by an author,47 understanding Hebrews as written not to a single community but rather to a more broadly understood body of Christians does more justice to the text of Hebrews than narrowing its implied audience to a single place at a single moment. Furthermore, there is so little speciﬁcity of any kind relating to the social situation that lies behind Hebrews that it seems not merely accidental. In another words, Hebrews is suspiciously lacking in information related to questions of who, what, where, when, etc. Although the ﬁrst public reading of Hebrews must have taken place at a particular time in a particular place, this moment in history, and thus the social situation, is not recoverable. Hebrews—whether originally composed in 47 As Attridge says, “In some respects, as contemporary literary critics point out, the audience as we know it is the creation of the text” (Hebrews, 9 n. 66).

232

pamela m. eisenbaum

order to be part of the Pauline letter collection or later edited so as to ﬁt into that collection—was “published” and became known as part of a collection, not as an independent writing. The very reason such collections were formed was to facilitate broad circulation. Thus the encoded audience of Hebrews is a Christian audience broadly conceived. Now to the second issue: the ethnic background or religious leanings of the addressees. Many interpreters, even when they are resigned about pinning down the speciﬁc geographic or chronological context, attempt to understand the social circumstances of the audience, particularly with regard to their religious or ethnic backgrounds, practices, and beliefs. Put another way, scholars attempt to reconstruct what problems or conditions existed among the addressees and then these problems or conditions are understood to have prompted the author of Hebrews to respond.48 Since I do not think we possess the data to describe the social circumstances that gave rise to the composing of Hebrews, I do not think we can describe the social background(s) of the real-life individuals and communities to whom Hebrews was addressed. However, when I say Hebrews is addressed to a general audience, I do not mean anyone and everyone the author can possibly imagine; I mean that the audience was deliberately conceived to include Christians more generally, and perhaps Jews or God-fearers who might well be persuaded by the author’s argument about the nature and signiﬁcance of Christ. The question thus remains: who are the implied or ideal readers and what seems to be at stake in the argument the author constructs? More often than not, the traditional view of the addressees of Hebrews as either Jewish-Christians or Judaizing Christians still prevails, although recently more commentators seem amenable to the idea that Hebrews is addressed to a Gentile or mixed audience.49 Others have astutely pointed out that not only is the ethnic background of the addressees elusive, but its determination contributes 48 Lindars, in Theology of the Letter to the Hebrews, is one example of a scholar who oﬀers a considerably detailed reconstruction of the events that prompted the writing of Hebrews; another (though very diﬀerent) is Ernst Käsemann, The Wandering People of God: An Investigation of the Letter to the Hebrews (trans. Roy A. Harrisville; Minneapolis: Augsburg, 1984). 49 See my discussion in The Jewish Heroes of Christian History: Hebrews 11 in Literary Context (SBLDS 156; Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1997), 7–11.

locating hebrews with the literary landscape

233

little to the understanding of Hebrews, since the author is most concerned to address their identity as Christians, encouraging them not to ﬂag in their Christian commitment.50 One reason for the question’s insolubility is that we have tended to operate with general assumptions about religious, ethnic, and political identity in antiquity that are anachronistic; particularly anachronistic have been our assumptions about what constitutes “Judaism” and “Christianity” in the ﬁrst few centuries of the Common Era, both at the communal and individual level. Recent works dealing with Jewish-Christian relations in antiquity as well as the nature of religious identity among Jews and Christians in the ﬁrst four centuries are, I suspect, just beginning to reveal how problematic our categories are for understanding how an ancient Jew or Christian constructed their religious identity.51 Most relevant to the matter at hand is the questioning of the so-called “parting of the ways”—the separation of Judaism and Christianity, which used to be regarded as largely accomplished by the turn of the second century—so that those scholars who have worked most extensively on ancient Jewish-Christian relations think such separation came about much more slowly and unevenly and that perhaps we should not speak of separate and distinct communal identities until the fourth or ﬁfth century. Let me move from these broad historiographical generalizations to more speciﬁc observations about the late ﬁrst and early second century and the implications for locating Hebrews socially and chronologically. There were three wars between Romans and Jews during this time. The signiﬁcance of the war of 66–70, resulting in the destruction of the Second Temple, need not be recounted in detail. We know less about the Diaspora war of 115–117 when the Jews of Egypt, Cyprus, and Cyrenaica rebelled, but most scholars seem to think it resulted in the decimation of Egyptian Jewry.52 The third war, the Bar Kochba revolt of 132–135, resulted in the de-Judaization

50

Koester, Hebrews, 46–48. See, for example, the recent collection of essays in The Ways that Never Parted: Jews and Christians in Late Antiquity and the Early Middle Ages (ed. Adam H. Becker and Annette Yoshiko Reed; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 2003); and Judith M. Lieu, “‘The Parting of the Ways’: Theological Construct or Historical Reality?” in Neither Jew nor Greek: Constructing Early Christianity (London: T&T Clark, 2002), 11–29; repr. from JSNT 56 (1994): 101–119. 52 See Shaye J. D. Cohen, From the Maccabees to the Mishnah (Philadelphia: Westminster/John Knox, 1987), 17. 51

234

pamela m. eisenbaum

of Jerusalem, which was reconstituted as Aelia Capitolina, and the renaming as Palestina of the region once known as Judea. In short, the late ﬁrst and early second century may stand as the worst period of Jewish-Roman relations. Certainly, it was a time of ongoing conﬂict and persecution. Furthermore, as Seth Schwartz has recently argued, material and literary remains seem to indicate that Jewish society in Palestine barely existed at all, and, presumably, any sense of Jewish identity that individuals possessed might have amounted to no more than a vague memory.53 After three wars, countless Jews were no doubt sold into slavery and were detached from their usual connections of support. The second century also provides the ﬁrst direct evidence of Roman persecution of Christians qua Christians, in Pliny’s letter to Trajan and in the letters of Ignatius.54 It remains unclear to what extent and by what criteria Romans began to diﬀerentiate between Christians and Jews, but I suspect that many Christians, especially during the ﬁrst revolt, were victims of Rome’s revenge on rebellious Jews. The fact that the gospels were composed in the wake of the temple’s destruction indicates how signiﬁcant the destruction of the temple was to Christians as well as Jews. But by the early second century, the letters of Ignatius and Pliny’s letter to Trajan provide evidence that Christians were persecuted for being Christians. Thus martyrdom and resistance to Rome, especially resistance to participation in the idolatrous imperial cult, were something that Jews and Christians shared in common during this period. If one grants that Hebrews was written after the destruction of the temple, it is diﬃcult to imagine that the recipients of Hebrews would have been attracted to Judaism because of the security and status it enjoyed in the Roman world. Yet the assumption that the addressees are either Jewish Christians or Judaizing Christians, together with the references to persecution, has led the majority of commentators to hold this view (with minor variations and permutations). While the author is clearly steeped in knowledge of the lxx and is focused on the relationship of Jesus’ sacriﬁce to the Israelite cultic practices surrounding the tabernacle, there is nothing in Hebrews that indicates the addressees practice some form of Judaism. The 53 Seth Schwartz, Imperialism and Jewish Society: 200 BCE to 640 CE (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2001). 54 Nero’s persecution of Christians in 64 is recorded later by Tacitus.

locating hebrews with the literary landscape

235

references in Heb 6:2 and 9:10 to ablutions are not only not distinctly Christian, they are not distinctly Jewish; perhaps that is why the author calls them various ablutions (Heb 9:10). As with the practice of blood sacriﬁce itself, these are practices that pious Jews and Gentiles would not ﬁnd strange, but would associate instinctively with religious piety. The same could be said about the mention of “food and drink” in Heb 9:10 and “foods” in Heb 13:9 (“be strengthened by grace, not by foods, which have not beneﬁted their adherents”). That the author has in mind an audience who might believe in the religious power of certain eating practices (cultic meals, festival meals, or foods associated with magic) or abstention from certain foods at certain times does not necessarily point to the observance of kashrut. Although the author mentions these items within discussions about the meaning of scripture, and thus one might infer the audience follows the practices prescribed in scripture, the author’s rhetoric hardly indicates that the addressees were engaged in speciﬁc practices to which the author objects and because of which he writes. What is more likely is that the author is expounding scripture for the ediﬁcation of his audience, whom he sees as not adequately knowledgeable of “the oracles of God.” His mention of foods or ablutions is couched in such a way that a Jew or a Gentile would understand that such religious practices are unimportant; they are a matter of teachings, not of actual practice. He is more forceful in his accusations of sluggishness and their failing to meet together, so that commentators take these comments as indicators of the situation of the audience. In the case of sluggishness, this seems to me a classic rhetorical move designed to “rev people up” and thus oﬀers little historical information. As Attridge says, their failing to meet is the most concrete datum about the audience there is.55 Yet it is not clear that there are speciﬁc ritual meetings they are failing to attend; the issue is simply that they do not meet as often as they should. The need to meet is not made clear, though one can infer that if people do not meet together, the extent to which they form a community is in doubt. My point is that the “situation” that most likely inspired the author of Hebrews, other than his devotion to the study of scripture and theological reﬂection itself, is indeed religious identity, but this identity is not one form of Christianity over against another, nor is it 55

Attridge, Hebrews, 12.

236

pamela m. eisenbaum

even the attempt to construct a Christian identity over against Jewish identity (in spite of its seeming supersessionist theology). Indeed, Hebrews is noticeably lacking in the polemics that characterize the gospels and Paul’s letters. Those writings often give the impression that those who make up the body of Christ are not associated with or do not understand themselves as part of the Jewish community. Christian polemics against Jews pick up again in the mid-second century, with the writings of Barnabas, Melito, Justin, Tertullian and others. As Judith M. Lieu has observed, there seems to be a hiatus in the rancor in the early second century.56 The authors of 1 Peter, 1 Clement, and other works known only in fragments from Eusebius are not concerned to construct a rhetoric of diﬀerence between Judaism and Christianity. Many scholars have recognized and articulated the similarities between 1 Peter, Hebrews, and 1 Clement, but they are usually accounted for on the grounds of all belonging to Roman Christianity and/or literary dependence or oral tradition. I want to suggest that the resonances add up to something more. These texts have the following in common: knowledge or experience of persecution coupled with repeated exhortations to endure by following the example of Jesus; an emphasis on the blood of Christ; and an understanding of the believers as aliens and sojourners in this world. Moreover, all these writers demonstrate that they are learned in the scriptures, and through exposition they explicate the relationship between the past as preserved in scripture and the current world in which they live. But from the standpoint of JewishChristian relations, as well as relations between Jews and Christians on the one hand and pagan Rome on the other, the similarities of these documents indicate that the shared experience of persecution during this time may have led to a greater sense of commonality among Jews and Christians, or, at the very least, little awareness of any signiﬁcant diﬀerences. Whereas once I would have lumped Hebrews together with Barnabas because of its supersessionist theology, I now see Hebrews’ “supersessionism” as possibly a desperate attempt to construct anew a religious heritage that seems to have all but disappeared. It is in some ways neither Judaism nor Christianity

56 Judith M. Lieu, Image and Reality: The Jews in the World of the Christians in the Second Century (Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1996), 4.

locating hebrews with the literary landscape

237

and in other ways it represents both—a unique form of JudeoChristian religiosity that perhaps existed brieﬂy when Rome was the common enemy of Jews and believers in Jesus and before the rhetoric of Christian and Jewish leaders could construct ﬁrm boundaries between Judaism and Christianity. Pamela M. Eisenbaum, Ph.D. Associate Professor of Biblical Studies and Christian Origins Iliﬀ School of Theology 2201 S. University Boulevard, Denver, Colo. 80210–4798, U.S.A. peisenbaum@iliﬀ.edu

HEBREWS AND THE HERITAGE OF PAUL Dieter Georgi1

Since my student days I have been made increasingly aware of how much images can inﬂuence understanding. I learned that this was even stronger in the case of common as well as unconscious images. One of the images it has not been easy to shake oﬀ since my very ﬁrst days of study at the university in Mainz is the term “school”— in my case, the “Bultmann-school.” As a student of Ernst Käsemann and of Eduard Schweizer I was automatically counted among the “Bultmannschüler.” This was further reinforced when I was employed as assistant of Günther Bornkamm, my “Doktorvater,” as we call that in Germany, since he was another “Schüler” of Rudolf Bultmann. By association, any direct or indirect “Schüler” of Bultmann was considered as belonging to the same unitary school, even though I learned that Käsemann, Schweizer, and Bornkamm could easily disagree with each other and with Bultmann, and I with them. My association with this “school” remained in later years, when I, succeeding Helmut Koester, became involved in the organization of the “Arbeitskreis Alte Marburger.” This was the name of the annual meeting of the former students of Bultmann, with Bultmann himself present each time. Despite the fact that the participants of these meetings were identiﬁed as “Bultmannschüler,” one of my interesting experiences was that more than half of the participants would deny that they belonged to a “Bultmann-Schule.” The question therefore was: is this actually a school or is it not? And if it is, what does it mean to be a member of a school? In my own personal case as well as in that of a good number of fellow students who regularly had teachers from diﬀerent “schools,” the issue could become confused quite easily: for example, was I not part of the so-called “Barth-Schule” as well? Despite all the variations 1 Due to a serious ailment I was unable to deliver the following paper. I am grateful to Harold W. Attridge, himself the author of an imposing and fascinating commentary on Hebrews. He stepped in and read the paper and did so without hesitation.

240

dieter georgi

and confusions existing in the practical reality of these so-called “schools,” my experience has been that people possess very deﬁnite hermeneutical associations when they use the metaphor and image of “school.” So, despite having studied with diﬀerent teachers and in diﬀerent universities, and despite my own long and varied international teaching career, I have regularly been called a “Bultmannian” to this day. The concept of “school” is not a new one, and closer study reveals that the ancient and best-known “schools” already anticipate to a high degree the personal experiences I spoke about. For example, the “Socratic school” as a whole does not represent a unity but rather a very extensive variety. The teachings of the diﬀerent branches of this “school” were not uniform. The term “school” usually requires one head who is revered by several students. It requires a stringent curriculum, continued even after the founder of the school and his original students have died. You might think that I have lost Hebrews from sight. On the contrary. In any discussion of Hebrews, the term “school” as in “Pauline school” quickly comes into the picture, usually poorly deﬁned. Out of my own self-interest as an alleged member of a modern “school,” I ﬁnd it proper to approach the problem of the succession of generations in a typological as well as a historical sense. The title I gave to my opening lecture in Heidelberg was “Das Problem der Generationenfolge im Urchristentum.” Here Hebrews played a major role. The common debate then revolved around the issue of Pauline authorship and the Roman Catholic claim of Pauline authenticity of Hebrews. But this debate obviously has little interpretative weight. Much more signiﬁcant is the question of whether there was such a thing as a “Pauline school.” Or was there not rather a succession of generations, each with its own independence? An important point of enlightenment with respect to the nature and role of Hebrews came for me from the book of Günther Zuntz, The Text of the Epistles: A Disquisition upon the Corpus Paulinum.2 The book had a strong impact on me and inspired me further. The ﬁrst challenge of the book was the opposition to the com2 Günther Zuntz, The Text of the Epistles: A Disquisition upon the Corpus Paulinum (The Schweich Lectures of the British Academy, 1946; London: Oxford University Press, 1953).

hebrews and the heritage of paul

241

mon separation of textual criticism and other methodological steps in exegesis. I know that it is very diﬃcult to move beyond the common division of methods, especially to give up on the isolation of textual criticism. But the arguments of Zuntz made it obvious that the interplay of textual criticism and exegesis is not only important for autographs, but is to be taken into account in the case of later copyists and their collections too. As regards the ﬁrst challenge, it means that in many cases variants are not merely diﬀerences in copying of texts but the consequence of revisionary activity. This includes conscious decisions about exclusion and inclusion of documents. If Zuntz is correct in his analysis that the early Pauline papyrus ∏46 shows signs of textual-critical skill and even the presence of revisionary activity, and if there is any inkling that the person who copied or is represented by ∏46 had redactional interests in this collection, then why not try to push the “who was it?” question of ∏46 much further: was there not only revisionary activity involved, but independent thinking about the impact of Paul? This brings up another issue, namely, whether Hebrews in its original form interprets the Epistle to the Romans. The direct relationship of Hebrews and Paul found in ∏46 enhances the thesis of my teacher William Manson that Hebrews interprets Paul, in particular Romans.3 Manson lists a limited number of quite important terms and ideas in Hebrews: righteousness, justiﬁcation, and Christology. He adds martyrdom, a concept usually considered marginal. Nevertheless it occurs in key places, like Paul’s discussion of apostleship and in traditional formulae like Rom 3:24–26 and parallels.4 3 William Manson, The Epistle to the Hebrews. An Historical and Theological Reconsideration (2d ed.; London: Hodder & Stoughton, 1953). 4 In Rom 3:24–26 and 5:9, Paul is reinterpreting martyrological traditions. In Rom 3:24–26, the martyrological dimension is signiﬁed by the use of the term ﬂlastÆrion, which is found in 4 Macc 17:22 in a martyrological sense and means there the saving eﬀect of the death of the martyrs (in the plural). In these two passages in Romans, the term aÂma appears. It is so rare in Paul (only four times altogether) that the existence of a tradition seems to be an obvious option. The saving event is brought about by the innocent death of a certain individual (plural or singular). The concept of the death of a martyr is found in the tradition of the Lord’s Supper in 1 Cor 10:16 and in 11:27. The notion of a tradition here appears obvious because Paul again has the death of an individual in view. Rom 8 speaks of martyrdom too, supported by the term épolÊtrvsiw, a word that is also rare for Paul (Rom 3:24).

242

dieter georgi

Another challenge is Zuntz’s placement of Hebrews as ∏46 does, and the resulting consequences. Contrary to the usual order of Paul’s letters, ∏46 and Zuntz place Hebrews after the Epistle to the Romans. This positioning is not found in any other manuscript. It follows that the canon of the Pauline writings is later than Hebrews. The very fact that the positioning of Hebrews is not supported by any other manuscript and is unique in the Church speaks for an early date of this text. So far the discussion has made it obvious that ∏46 is older than all other manuscripts which we have. I propose that the collection of the other letters going under the name of Paul was collected at the earliest at the end of the second century. In the second generation, the other Pauline writings were collected and interpreted with all probability under the guidance of Hebrews. A third generation reverses the order of the writings of Paul to our present form, with Hebrews at the end. The curious consequence of this development is that the least Catholic letter and its tradition is claimed as authentic by the Roman Catholic church. I suggest that the composition as we have it in ∏46 gives us decisive hermeneutical keys and the clue that a learned writer of the Hellenistic-Roman age, inﬂuenced by Jewish training, was involved. Zuntz gives the Gnosis-issue a direction that would move it beyond the usual misunderstanding as “Weltanschauung” and into a primarily hermeneutical dimension. This would easily go together with a certain learnedness which was typical for Gnostics. Zuntz is right. So the ﬁrst two chapters of Hebrews demonstrate a close interplay of biblical exegesis and mythical presupposition and projection and are quite signiﬁcant, especially if read in the succession ∏46 oﬀers. Manson is right when he addresses major issues of the Pauline epistles, particularly controversial ones, as arising from the attempt by the followers of Jesus to put their relationship with the Jews on a diﬀerent level. Manson also brings the concept of martyrdom into the discussion. On the basis of the tradition behind ∏46 one can argue that Hebrews redirects the understanding of righteousness, justiﬁcation, and Christology as presented by Paul in Romans, so that they no longer function as points of polemics against or division from Jewish tradition, but rather provide a common basis. The writer of the

hebrews and the heritage of paul

243

original copy of Hebrews, by his conscious integration of Jewish martyrdom-theology, interprets p¤stiw as “trust” rather than as “faith/ belief.” The usual argument that Hebrews is written rather late is merely an unfounded hypothesis. A dating of Hebrews during the time of Domitian makes more sense because at that time we deﬁnitely have Christian martyrs. My hypothesis therefore is that the author of Hebrews writes his tractate under Domitian, putting behind him the experience of Jewish and “Christian” martyrdoms, at a time when the question of whether church and synagogue should separate was still undecided. They are deﬁnitely not separated yet. But both have to deal with the catastrophe of the ﬁrst Jewish War and the question whether the Pharisaic-rabbinic tradition was the only proper representation and continuation of pre-70 Judaism. The church was undecided on that matter. Matthew, for instance, was of the opinion that the Pharisaic-rabbinic direction was the right one. It only needed Jesus, the Christ turned into wisdom, as the basic authority. Hebrews builds on the majority of Judaism, that of the Diaspora. After the destruction of the temple, Diaspora Judaism had lost its center. The majority of the Diaspora Jews were not interested in following the Pharisaic rabbis, and the majority of the Diaspora synagogue had questioned the cultic reality, importance, and functions of the temple long before its destruction. In fact, they had replaced it by a more or less spiritualized understanding. The Christology of Hebrews plays a major role in this change, with Melchizedek as a rather decisive ﬁgure. It appears to be the intention of Hebrews to push not only the church but also Judaism at large into that direction as the proper understanding of the biblical tradition and of the task of God’s people, not understood as anti-Jewish but as pro-Jewish. Thus the address “to the Hebrews” may originally have been demonstrating that the “newness” that Paul (and Hebrews) were talking about was biblical and not anti-Jewish segregationist. There is some polemic, particularly in Heb 13:9–11, against those who want some material aspects of cultic activity to be brought to life again, most probably something of a sacramental character. Hebrews is entirely against anything like that. In this much teaching and teachers play a role. Hebrews takes the Jewish catastrophe as a ﬁnal judgment not only against any cultic endeavors, but also against the Jewish hierarchy—an aspect that is often overlooked.

244

dieter georgi

Under heavy inﬂuence of Deuteronomy, Hebrews understands law most of all as parenesis. This would ﬁnd some parallels in Paul’s reinterpretation of the law. Following biblical models as well as the Diaspora experience, the epistle oﬀers the liberating journey through the desert as a mode of existence for the joint venture of church and synagogue in the future. Thus Hebrews understood “his” Paul as a new oﬀer for synagogue and church, not only for their survival but also for their ﬂourishing in a world that seemed overcome by the powers of a demonized state. Prof. Dr. theol. Dieter Georgi Professor für Neues Testament (emeritus) Johann Wolfgang Goethe-Universität Frankfurt am Main Fachbereich 6 – Ev. Theologie, Grüneburgplatz 1 D-60629 Frankfurt am Main, Germany

PAUL AND HEBREWS: A COMPARISON OF NARRATIVE WORLDS James C. Miller

With his1 opening words, carefully chosen and highly stylized, the author of Hebrews begins2 establishing the perspective within which he wants the lengthy exhortation that follows to be understood. Here, I quote only the ﬁrst lines: Long ago God spoke to our ancestors in many and various ways by the prophets, but in these last days he has spoken to us by a Son, whom he appointed heir of all things, through whom he also created the worlds. (Heb 1:1–2)3

What often passes unnoticed is the thoroughgoing narrative character of this statement. Here we ﬁnd events and actions, characters and characterization, all set within a temporal framework. In other words, when the author of Hebrews deﬁnes the terms framing his argument, he narrates the history of God’s speaking.4 Although elements of narrative identiﬁed in the letters of Paul have been subject to analysis,5 little, to my knowledge, has been done to study narrative components in Hebrews.6 This paper makes an 1 In using the male pronoun, I am making no judgment regarding the identity of the author. I merely use the pronoun for the sake of convenience. Cf. Pamela M. Eisenbaum, The Jewish Heroes of Christian History: Hebrews 11 in Literary Context (SBLDS 156; Atlanta: Scholars Press, 1997) 2 n. 4. 2 Craig R. Koester contends that this setting of perspective continues through Heb 2:4. See Hebrews (AB 36; New York: Doubleday, 2001), 174. 3 All quotations from Scripture are taken from the nrsv unless otherwise noted. 4 See, for example, Otto Michel, Der Brief an die Hebräer (12th ed.; KEK; Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1966), 92–93. 5 For an overview, see Bruce W. Longenecker, “The Narrative Approach to Paul: An Early Retrospective,” Currents in Biblical Research 1 (2002): 88–111 and idem, “Narrative Interest in the Study of Paul: Retrospective and Prospective,” in Narrative Dynamics in Paul: A Critical Assessment (ed. Bruce W. Longenecker; Louisville: Westminster/John Knox, 2002), 3–16. 6 For studies incorporating attention to narrative, see Harold W. Attridge, “God In Hebrews: Urging Children to Heavenly Glory,” in The Forgotten God: Perspectives in Biblical Theology. Essays in Honor of Paul J. Achtemeier (ed. A. Andrew Das and Frank J. Matera; Louisville: Westminster/John Knox, 2002), 199–202 and Luke Timothy Johnson, “The Scriptural World of Hebrews,” Int 57 (2003): 237–250. Iutisone

246

james c. miller

initial attempt to address this lacuna by comparing the writings of Paul and the exhortation known as “Hebrews” on the basis of the “narrative world” found in each. I do not presume that in such short space I can fully address the subject with either writer, nor can I make a thorough, detailed comparison of their writings. Rather, I seek to describe the fundamental narrative dynamics apparent in both writers and, on that basis, analyze their similarities and diﬀerences with regard to a few select issues. After a brief explanation of terms and method, I will ﬁrst construct a synthesis of the “narrative world” depicted in Hebrews. I will then turn to the same task for Paul using the seven generally accepted letters of Paul. Finally, I will make several closing observations, comparing and contrasting elements in the narrative worlds of both. Deﬁnition and Method Owing to the debates surrounding the deﬁnition and function of “story” or “narrative” in Paul7 (I use the terms interchangeably in what follows), a word about methodology is in order. Once again, space does not permit a full explanation. Here, I can only highlight what guides the following investigation.8 Two key terms or concepts require deﬁnition: narrative world and story (or narrative). In addition, I need to make clear the methodology that underlies my investigation. Narrative World. Everyone inhabits some imaginative understanding of the world. Scholars refer to such a construct as a “symbolic world” or “symbolic universe.”9 A symbolic world is a social product that Salevao’s study of Hebrews also recognizes that a symbolic world contains a narrative component (Legitimation in the Letter to the Hebrews [ JSNTSup 219; Sheﬃeld: Sheﬃeld Academic Press, 2002], esp. 59–60). Kenneth Schenck’s Understanding the Book of Hebrews: The Story Behind the Sermon (Louisville: Westminster/John Knox, 2003) appeared too late for me to incorporate it into this article. 7 See, for example, the viewpoints expressed in Longenecker, Narrative Dynamics. 8 Stories may take multiple forms and perform varied functions. Furthermore, within texts, narratives may be told in full, portrayed in part, restated in nonnarrative fashion, or merely alluded to. These factors enable story to resist precise deﬁnition. 9 The concept stems from the work of Peter L. Berger and Thomas Luckmann, The Social Construction of Reality (New York: Doubleday, 1966). For an astute summary and critique of Berger and Luckmann, see David G. Horrell, The Social Ethos

paul and hebrews

247

performs several vital functions in the life of an individual or group. It provides a framework for comprehending reality, so enabling a group to order and make sense of its environment. Furthermore, a symbolic world shapes a group’s sense of norms, identity, and purpose. Understanding who we are is inseparable from knowing where we are in the kind of world in which we live. Thus a symbolic world is a socially created and shared set of assumptions about the way the world just “is,” how it works, and our place within it.10 Narratives form an essential component of symbolic worlds. Stories inform answers to questions such as: Who are we? What kind of world do we live in? How did our circumstances come to be what they are, for good or ill? What kind of possibilities can our future hold?11 Stories, in other words, help create a “world” within which a group imaginatively lives out its life. When I speak of the “narrative world” of Hebrews (or Paul), I am asking about the stories found in that writing that portray something of the “world” imagined or created by the author.12 In other words, what do the stories we ﬁnd in Hebrews tell us about the way the world just is, how it works, and the sense of place the author imaginatively inhabits within it? Furthermore, and of crucial importance, what place do the auditors of Hebrews occupy within this world?13 Story. Stories involve characters, settings, and events. Fundamentally, while involving characters and taking place in settings, stories consist

of the Corinthian Correspondence (SNTW; Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1996), 39–45. On the symbolic world/universe of Hebrews, see Salevao, Legitimation, esp. 11–94, for the theory behind the concept. Johnson, “The Scriptural World of Hebrews,” examines the “world” created by Hebrews’ interpretation of Scripture. 10 J. Ross Wagner speaks of “narrative” or “story” as “the way people articulate the larger conceptions they hold concerning the cosmos and their place in it.” J. Ross Wagner, Heralds of the Good News: Isaiah and Paul “In Concert” in the Letter to the Romans (NovTSup 101; Leiden: Brill, 2002), 29 n. 102. 11 These questions, of course, echo those enumerated by N. T. Wright, The New Testament and the People of God (Fortress: Minneapolis: 1992), 123, and repeated at several points in Wright’s proliﬁc published works. Wright draws this manner of framing the matter from Brian J. Walsh and J. Richard Middleton, The Transforming Vision (Downers Grove: IVP, 1984), 35. 12 We must always keep in mind that, as social creations, such worlds are dynamic, changing phenomena. Transformations may occur between Paul’s early and later letters. For the sake of this investigation, I must assume a relatively stable narrative world at the broad level with which I am working in this paper. 13 My assumption is that Hebrews and the letters of Paul function pastorally to persuade their auditors to inhabit the world created by those writings.

248

james c. miller

of meaningfully related events ordered chronologically. As such, they can be perceived as a unity. Richard B. Hays writes, “Each new event must be an intelligible—though not necessarily predictable— development of the events which precede it.”14 Thus events form a narrative when they display a sequential coherence. In light of these characteristics, Robin Scroggs’s observation regarding Paul becomes noteworthy. Scroggs remarks that, when reading Paul theologically, he is “surprised at the overwhelming quantity of statements that fall into the often-maligned category of salvation history.” Scroggs goes on to deﬁne salvation history as follows: “Paul is conscious of being a part of an ongoing history in which God, the central actor, relates to a people with an ultimate aim.”15 In other words, here is a series of events (“ongoing history”) with a sequential coherence (“an ultimate aim”). I ﬁnd Scroggs’s account on target not only for Paul, but for Hebrews as well. Thus Paul’s letters as well as Hebrews incorporate the crucial elements of narrative. Yet stories may be recounted in more than one way. They can be retold in narrative fashion or they can be described in a nonnarrative manner in such a way that it captures the essence or overall pattern (dianoia) of the story. Hays has demonstrated, for example, how the phrase p¤stiw ÉIhsoË XristoË in Galatians, though a nonnarrative utterance, evokes a larger story of Jesus’ redemptive actions.16 Because such non-narrative descriptions remain inseparable from the narrative whose essence they describe, it is both legitimate and possible to ask about the narrative in which such a statement is rooted.17 In what follows, I will be looking to put together narratives from the references to events, characters, and settings strewn about in largely non-narrative fashion in the letters of Paul and in Hebrews. Method. In light of the above discussion of narrative world and story, the questions that guide this inquiry are as follows: What events

14 Richard B. Hays, The Faith of Jesus Christ (2d ed.; Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2002), 194–195. 15 Robin Scroggs, “Salvation History,” in Pauline Theology, vol. 1, Thessalonians, Philippians, Galatians, Philemon (ed. Jouette M. Bassler; Minneapolis: Fortress, 1991), 215. We will return to the troubled concept of “salvation history” below. 16 Hays, Faith. 17 See Hays, Faith, 22–24, 28.

paul and hebrews

249

recounted in these writings, when arranged in chronological order, form a meaningful sequence of events? What characters take part in these events and in what settings do they occur? Which of these stories constitute leading elements of a “narrative world” in these writings? My procedure with each author consists of portraying larger, allencompassing narratives ﬁrst. I then work to construct the key subplots within these larger stories. In addition, I examine how the appeals made to the audiences in these writings emerge from the place where these people are emplotted within the various settings, characters, and events depicted in those writings. I contend that such a descriptive progression, moving from broad narratives to subplots within those stories, oﬀers the best method for reconstructing a narrative world from these texts. Larger narratives provide the contexts within which the smaller stories gain their signiﬁcance. Without the perspective available only through an awareness of the “big picture,” the meaning of the subplots risks becoming distorted. In all of this, the tests for success are whether these reconstructions accurately reﬂect what we ﬁnd in the writings under consideration and whether they help us make sense of the documents themselves. One ﬁnal methodological comment requires notice. I have chosen to compare Hebrews with the corpus of generally accepted Pauline letters rather than with any one letter of Paul’s. Such an approach oﬀers the advantage of a more thorough analysis of Paul. At the same time, however, it runs into problems associated with harmonizing the content of arguments addressed to diﬀering historical circumstances. Once again, a thorough apology for the approach employed here goes beyond the scope of this article. Here I only note my cognizance of the advantages and disadvantages associated with the choice of source material for my reconstruction of Paul’s narrative world. Hebrews Larger Narrative Elements. The most comprehensive narrative reﬂected in Hebrews concerns the God who spoke in the past, speaks in the present, and will once again speak in the future. The “living” God

250

james c. miller

(Heb 3:12; 9:14; 10:31; 12:22) looms over all persons and events in the sermon.18 Its story is of a world created, upheld, called to account, and carried to its end by God “speaking.”19 The settings of this world need to be considered from two interrelated perspectives: the spatial and the temporal. Spatial settings consist of the earth and the heavens. The latter realm is not clearly deﬁned,20 but is one where God, God’s exalted Son, and angels dwell.21 The earth will pass away, but heaven will endure (Heb 1:10–12; 12:26–28). When Jesus returns, the faithful will join the assembly worshiping in heaven. The temporal setting involves two consecutive though momentarily overlapping ages.22 The ﬁrst, now passing, is being replaced during “these last days” by the age to come. This ﬁrst age will end and the age to come will arrive in its fullness when Jesus returns. At that time, God’s enemies will be judged, God’s people will receive their salvation, and all things will be placed in submission to Jesus. For the present, these two periods of time overlap; God’s Son reigns, but not everything is yet seen placed under his feet (Heb 1:13; 2:8). One further narrative element in Hebrews warrants mention. Beginning with Abraham, to whom God promised blessing and numerous descendants, God made commitments concerning God’s people.23 Hebrews describes the future culmination of these promises variously: 18 See, for example, the comments of Harold W. Attridge (“God in Hebrews,” 197) regarding God as the “indispensable horizon” within which the actions of Jesus make sense in Hebrews. 19 The opening words of the exhortation establish the signiﬁcance of God speaking and the seriousness of what God speaks and has spoken (Heb 1:1–4). This theme then permeates Hebrews, closing the exhortation as well (Heb 12:25). The references are too numerous to list here. 20 Marie E. Isaacs, Sacred Space ( JSNTSup 73; Sheﬃeld: JSOT Press, 1992), 205–211. 21 On the spatial dimension in Hebrews and its relation to the temporal, the most complete discussion remains that of Isaacs, Sacred Space. 22 Michel writes, “Der Hebr steht innerhalb einer christlichen Tradition, die starke Motive der Apokalyptik aufgenommen . . . hat.” (Hebräer, 58). On time and eschatology in Hebrews, see esp. C. K. Barrett, “The Eschatology of the Epistle to the Hebrews,” in The Background of the New Testament and Its Eschatology (ed. W. D. Davies and David Daube; Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1956), 363–393; Koester, Hebrews, 100–104; Mathias Rissi, Die Theologie des Hebräerbriefs (WUNT 41; Tübingen: Mohr Siebeck, 1987), 125–30; David A. deSilva, Perseverance in Gratitude (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2000), 27–32. 23 According to Craig R. Koester (Hebrews, 111), the word “promise” in Hebrews stands for “the word or pledge that people initially receive from God as well as for the substance they receive when God fulﬁlls his commitment.”

paul and hebrews

251

an “eternal inheritance” (Heb 9:15); “rest” (Heb 3:7–4:11); “perfection” (Heb 10:14; 11:40; 12:23); “(eternal) salvation” (Heb 1:14; 2:3; 5:9; 6:9; 9:28); arrival at the heavenly city (Heb 11:10); and, perhaps most importantly, “access to (the presence of ) God.”24 The author depicts his auditors as sojourning in the wilderness of the world toward this goal.25 Thus this dynamic involves both characters (auditors) and a setting (a journey in the world toward a heavenly city). Subplots. In order to properly grasp the force of the author’s exhortations, one must plot the hearers at the proper location amidst the characters, settings and events that form the subplots along this journey between promise and ﬁnal fulﬁllment. These subplots concern attempts to address the primary obstacle impeding access to God—sin and its consequent impurity. We can identify four such stories that form substantive subplots in the argument of Hebrews: the story of the ﬁrst and second covenants; the story of Jesus; the story of God’s people in the past; and the story of God’s people in the present. Subplot 1: The Story of Two Covenants. God entered into a covenant relationship with Israel at Mt. Sinai, instituting a system of sacriﬁces in order to address the problem of impurity.26 Under this arrangement, after ﬁrst oﬀering sacriﬁce for their own puriﬁcation, priests 24 Heb 4:16; 6:19–20a; 7:25; 12:22–24. Note the conclusion (beginning at Heb 10:19) drawn from the extensive argument (Heb 8:1–10:18) concerning the true tabernacle in which Christ’s priestly service takes place: “Since we have conﬁdence to enter the Holy Place by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way he opened . . .” (my translation). Regarding the multiple conceptions of salvation, Isaacs (Sacred Space, 206) observes that the “various models of salvation” employed in Hebrews result in diﬀerent images of heaven as “place” as well. John Dunnill (Covenant and Sacriﬁce in the Letter to the Hebrews [SNTSMS 75; Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1992], 134–148) also notes how Hebrews employs overlapping symbols to convey ideas of sacred time and sacred space. 25 In the hortatory components of the sermon, note how the author weaves together references to the audience’s past and to their need to persevere through present struggles toward a future destination. This dynamic, plus the explicit comparisons made between Israel in the wilderness and the auditors, creates the distinct impression that the audience is conceived of as journeying toward a heavenly destination (Heb 12:22). 26 Isaacs states (Sacred Space, 91), “the sacriﬁcial system was intended to remove the barrier of sin which hinders the worshipper’s approach to God.” The author’s description and evaluation of the two covenants primarily runs from Heb 4:14–10:18. Because of the repeated nature of many of his points and in order not to clutter the text with references, citations of the text of Hebrews are kept to a minimum in the following paragraphs.

252

james c. miller

entered the holy of holies in the tabernacle once a year in order to make sacriﬁce for the people. This covenant also involved a responsive obedience on Israel’s part, an obedience that entailed enduring hardships while awaiting the fulﬁllment of God’s promised rest. In other words, the covenant required faith/faithfulness. This covenant and its requisite means of sanctiﬁcation, however, were never intended to be ﬁnal. The repeated sacriﬁces, carried out by weak human priests in an earthly tabernacle, provided temporary, external cleansing and, thus, imperfect access to God. Furthermore, God spoke of yet another priesthood and covenant that was to come. Such a future priesthood would oﬀer a perfect sacriﬁce for sin, once for all. This new covenant promised internal puriﬁcation and forgiveness of sin. As a remedy for impurity, therefore, the ﬁrst covenant was provisional and anticipatory. Yet now, “in these last days,” God has spoken once again, inaugurating a new covenant. This covenant remains far superior to the old in every way. Above all else, it oﬀers an atoning sacriﬁce, once for all, in the heavenly tabernacle by a sinless, perfect, sympathetic, and eternal high priest—God’s own son, Jesus—who now sits enthroned at God’s right hand, the ﬁrst to cross over into heaven. From there, in God’s own presence, in the true holy of holies, he waits to assist those who will follow and join him. This temporal and spatial setting of the two covenants provides crucial components of the narrative context for the exhortations found in the sermon. The old age is coming to a close and, as part of that development, the ﬁrst covenant has been abrogated.27 The auditors stand at the dawn of the new age with its new, superior covenant. Jesus has entered into God’s presence, going to a place where the faithful will soon follow. Yet they must ﬁrst navigate the time between their present setting and the next scene of the divine drama. Subplot 2: The Journey of Jesus.28 The story of Jesus entails a sojourn through utmost abasement to highest glory. Jesus was made like human beings in all things, enduring human suﬀering. Yet he remained 27 Heb 7:18. According to Moulton and Milligan, éy°thsiw was used as part of a legal formula signifying the annulment of a contract. See James H. Moulton and George Milligan, The Vocabulary of the Greek Testament (London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1930), 13. 28 The key passages here are Heb 2:5–3:6; 4:14–5:10; 7:24–8:6; 9:11–10:18; 12:2–3. Once again, the sizeable number of references for each point in what follows makes it more economical to call attention to these important sections in general.

paul and hebrews

253

steadfastly faithful to God in the midst of this aﬄiction. Such faithfulness ultimately entailed his presentation of his own life as a sinoﬀering, once for all, making Jesus the high priest and mediator of the new, much better covenant. As a result, God raised Jesus from the dead and exalted him to God’s right hand.29 Jesus has thus entered into the most holy place, into God’s own presence in heaven, by his faithful obedience blazing the path for God’s people to follow. Soon all things30 will be placed under his rule. At present, from his exalted vantage point, he lives to make intercession for God’s people. Thus Jesus’ journey involves faithful endurance through humility, abasement, and suﬀering to exaltation and honor in God’s presence. Subplot 3: The Story of God’s People in the Past. In the past, with the generation that was delivered from Egypt, God’s people faced the opportunity of entering God’s rest (Heb 3:7–4:11). Although they had heard the good news (Heb 4:2, 6) and were poised on the edge of entering the promised land, they refused to believe. Disobedient, they died in the wilderness as a result. God still spoke, however, of a “rest” for God’s people yet to come. Hence a rest, though missed by the Exodus generation, remains a possibility for God’s people (Heb 4:9–11). Yet the story of God’s people in the past also portrays examples of faithfulness (Heb 6:13–15). Hebrews 11 catalogs models of such loyalty. These exemplars now stand as “witnesses,” spurring God’s people toward similar devotion (Heb 12:1). Subplot 4: The Story of God’s People in the Present. (In order to convey the admonitive force of the story more vividly, I will phrase the following in the ﬁrst person.) Although we hope for Jesus’ coming reign, when we will experience glory and honor, our experience has not matched our hopes. We are still subject to death (Heb 2:14–15). Furthermore, we have suﬀered shame, abuse, persecution, and loss of possessions and status (Heb 10:32–34). As a result, some of us have become weary, longing for the comfort that familiarity over

29 Note that emphasis on Jesus’ exaltation at God’s right hand both begins and ends the body of Hebrews (Heb 1:3; 12:25 [introducing the ﬁnal, climactic exhortations]). 30 The quotation from Ps 110:1 in Heb 1:13 is used to indicate that God will make Jesus’ enemies a footstool for Jesus’ feet. The identity of these §xyro¤, however, is left indeﬁnite in Hebrews.

254

james c. miller

time has bred with the system of puriﬁcation speciﬁed under the ﬁrst covenant. Yet, poised on the brink of the new age, we are in danger of following the mistake of our ancestors in the wilderness (Heb 4:11). Rather than enduring their hardships in conﬁdent assurance of better things to come, they refused to believe, drifting away from their hope. Consequently, their sojourn ended in failure and judgment. To place our hope for access to God in the mechanics of the ﬁrst covenant would be to repeat their error and suﬀer their end. Unlike the wilderness generation of the past, therefore, we must move on31 through our wilderness toward greater maturity and, ultimately, enter God’s rest. Like the heroes of faith in the past, who endured hardship and dishonor in hope of better things to come (Heb 11:1–12:3), we must remain faithful in our present circumstances until the end. Not only that, we must spare no eﬀort in assisting our fellow believers on this sojourn as well (Heb 10:24–25; 13:1–17). More precisely, we must follow the footsteps of the journey pioneered by Jesus through suﬀering, in the hope that we will join him in God’s presence (Heb 12:1–3). Like him, we must endure suﬀering and shame, and with his assistance remain steadfast in our faith. Like him, we must hold fast (Heb 3:6; 4:14) to our hope of joining him in God’s presence by means of his superior sacriﬁce for sin. In other words, like Jesus, we must run our race in such a way that we “hold our ﬁrst conﬁdence ﬁrm until the end” (Heb 3:14). Only then will we arrive at the ultimate destination of our journey, the city of the living God. There we will join the angels and the elect in the heavenly assembly in the presence of God and Jesus (Heb 12:22–24). Salvation, therefore, remains in another time, the near future, and is located in another place, the heavenly realm.32 Yet the identity of Jesus, his priestly work, and his presence at God’s right hand33 make such a salvation certain for those who remain faithful. 31 Surveying the verbs used in the positive exhortations in Hebrews, Susanne Lehne notes that many imply movement: draw near (Heb 4:16; 10:19–25), enter (Heb 10:19–25), run (Heb 12:1–4), go forth (Heb 13:9–16). See The New Covenant in Hebrews ( JSNTSup 44; Sheﬃeld: JSOT Press, 1990), 105–106. 32 Regarding the temporal and spatial aspects of salvation, once again, see Isaacs, Sacred Space, 218. 33 Attridge (Hebrews, 36) writes, “the decisive nature of God’s eschatological salviﬁc action . . . is based upon two elements which determine the whole Christology of

paul and hebrews

255

Paul and His Stories 34 Larger Narrative Elements. As with Hebrews, I begin with an introduction to the main actors, events and settings depicted in the narrative world of Paul’s letters before describing the principal subplots. After synthesizing the material of several letters, I conclude by using Romans as a speciﬁc example of how the narrative world depicted in one letter contributes to the major exhortation of that letter. The one creator God—sovereign, purposeful, holy, faithful and just—serves as the primary actor in Paul’s world. Although God’s creation has been corrupted by the entrance of sin and death, God, through Jesus Christ and the Spirit, is in the process of setting all of creation aright (Rom 8:18–21).35 The pivotal event in this turn toward renewal is Jesus’ death and resurrection. This grand narrative stretching from creation through corrupted creation to renewed creation forms the broad context within which the various subplots gain their meaning. Adam and Jesus stand as pivotal ﬁgures within this narrative, each determining by their actions the distinct, contrasting characters of two consecutive “ages” of human history. Adam, through his one act of disobedience, introduced sin and death into human experience. Consequently, sin “reigned” over all human beings as creation itself entered into a state of bondage (Rom 5:12; 8:20–21). This

Hebrews, the status of Christ as the exalted Son and the sacriﬁcial, priestly act by which he eﬀected atonement for sin.” 34 Analyses of narrative in Paul (or “salvation history”) are numerous. See Longenecker, “The Narrative Approach to Paul: An Early Retrospective”; Longenecker, Narrative Dynamics; and Hays, Faith. In addition, see the following essays in Jouette M. Bassler, Pauline Theology, vol. 1, Thessalonians, Philippians, Galatians, Philemon: N. T. Wright, “Putting Paul Together Again” (183–211); Robin Scroggs, “Salvation History” (212–226); Richard B. Hays, “Cruciﬁed with Christ” (227–246); David J. Lull, “Salvation History” (247–265). See also A. Katherine Grieb, The Story of Romans: A Narrative Defense of God’s Righteousness (Louisville: Westminster/John Knox, 2002), who synthesizes much of the recent work of others, and J. Ross Wagner, Heralds of the Good News. The older works of C. H. Dodd, though not exclusively concerned with Paul, emphasize the narrative dimension of the early Christian kerygma. See his According to the Scriptures (New York: Charles Scribners’ Sons, 1953) and The Apostolic Preaching and Its Developments (New York: Harper & Row, 1964). 35 If a Grand Narrative exists for Paul, one may properly label it “creation history” rather than “salvation history.” Cf. Edward Adams, “Paul’s Story of God and Creation,” in Longenecker, Narrative Dynamics in Paul, 38. Adams does not believe, however, that Paul’s theology can be subsumed “under one all-encompassing ‘story’” (ibid., 42).

256

james c. miller

period of time, inaugurated by Adam, Paul refers to as “this present evil age” (Gal 1:4). Thus Adam, sin, and death serve as central characters in Paul’s world, with sin acting as a key ruler and force in the moral domain. Jesus, through his one act of obedience, brought righteousness and life so that grace might reign (Rom 5:18, 21). Jesus’ atoning death to sin and his resurrection eﬀected the beginning of the end of the Adamic age of sin and death (Rom 3:25; 6:10). Jesus’ resurrection marked the introduction of the powers of the “age to come,” a time when life and peace rule. The old age will come to a complete end and the new age will arrive in its fullness when Jesus returns. At that time, all authorities, powers, kingdoms, and beings—whether human or suprahuman—will confess Jesus’ lordship (Phil 2:11). Furthermore, all humanity and all such rulers and powers will face judgment, the dead in Christ will be raised, Jesus will hand over the kingdom to God the Father, and death will be vanquished once and for all (1 Cor 15:20–28). In eﬀect, then, two characters, Adam and Jesus, create two distinct yet overlapping settings wherein the human dimension of the narrative plays out. Subplots. Within these overarching events, characters, and settings we can identify several key subplots and characters in Paul’s narrative world: God’s people, the story of Jesus, and the story of Paul himself. Subplot 1: God’s People.36 Long ago, God promised Abraham that God would bless all nations through him (Gal 3:6–9). God subsequently entered into a covenant with Abraham’s descendants at Mt. Sinai in order to carry out that purpose through them (Rom 2:17–24).37 Yet Israel repeatedly proved to be a stubborn and rebellious people, demonstrating that they lived under the Adamic reign of sin,

36 The next several paragraphs follow Richard B. Hays, “Cruciﬁed with Christ: A Synthesis of the Theology of 1 and 2 Thessalonians, Philemon, Philippians, and Galatians,” in Pauline Theology, vol. 1, Thessalonians, Philippians, Galatians, Philemon, 232–233. 37 Paul nowhere states this point clearly, though it is present by implication in his charge that “the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles because of you” (Rom 2:24 [Isa 52:5]). With the exception of N. T. Wright’s work, Paul’s understanding of God’s purposes for Israel under the Mosaic covenant remains an underdeveloped subject in Pauline studies. Wright’s thesis, however, that God called Israel so that sin may be piled up in one place and dealt with there, has not received widespread approval. Without doubt, though, Wright is asking the crucial questions largely ignored by other scholars.

paul and hebrews

257

just like the Gentiles. They too, therefore, lived subject to God’s eschatological wrath (Rom 2:17–29; 3:9, 23). The Mosaic Law, belonging to the old age, had a temporary role. Within God’s purposes, the Law was intended to serve as a guardian to discipline God’s people until the appearance of the Messiah (Gal 3:19–25). Yet, because of Adamic sin, the Law actually provoked Israel to disbelief/disobedience (Rom 7:7–23). As an ineﬀective remedy for sin, therefore, it actually became an instrument of bondage for Israel (Gal 3:12–13; Rom 7:7–25). Jesus’ death and resurrection result in several developments for God’s people. First, on the basis of faith—Jesus’ faithfulness followed by human faith—God’s promise to Abraham has now been fulﬁlled. The Gentiles are now joining Jews on an equal basis in the one, holy, eschatological people of God (Rom 15:7–12 [and ot quotations found there]; Gal 3:14). The divine purpose for the present time, therefore, consists of the formation of this people who stand joined to and in continuity with Israel, but who are also drawn from beyond it. The identity of this people is found in Jesus the Messiah rather than in Mosaic Law (Rom 10:4). Secondly, those joined to Christ are freed from the reign of sin by the power of the Spirit (Rom 8:1–4) in order to live a new life as part of the “new creation” (Rom 6:4; 2 Cor 5:17). They have, in eﬀect, switched “lords.” Now living under the Lordship of Jesus (Rom 10:9), they belong to ekklesiai of the Lord’s kingdom, colonies of alternative communities that bear witness to their servant-Lord (Phil 1:27; 3:20).38 As such, they are to live “pure and blameless” lives that are “worthy of the gospel of Christ” (Phil 1:10, 27). The deﬁning action of these people is worship of God (Rom 6:13; 12:1–2) manifested in faith/obedience patterned after that of Jesus. Thus we see the character and identity of this new people. Thirdly, Paul and his contemporaries must still live “between the times,” a time of conﬂict between the powers of the old age that are “passing away” (1 Cor 2:6) and the powers of the new age that are present only in part. The Spirit’s power, therefore, must continually be appropriated (Rom 6:11–13; 12:2). Yet the ﬁnal outcome of this conﬂict does not remain in doubt, since these people are part of the eschatological restoration of creation. As with the children of 38 I owe this way of phrasing the matter to Michael J. Gorman, Cruciformity: Paul’s Narrative Spirituality of the Cross (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2001), 364.

258

james c. miller

Israel in the Exodus from Egypt, they are children freed from bondage and led by the Spirit (Rom 8:14–17). Yet they too must suﬀer while they await their inheritance (Rom 8:18–39).39 Those “in Christ,” therefore, rejoice in the hope of their salvation, a salvation to be ﬁnalized when Jesus returns. Subplot 2: The Journey of Jesus.40 Jesus’ own story bears great signiﬁcance for those united with him (Phil 2:1–11; Rom 6:1–13; 2 Cor 8:9). Though equal to God, Jesus refused to exploit his status. Rather, he willingly humbled himself, becoming human and remaining faithful to God until his death on a cross.41 As a result, God raised Jesus from the dead and seated him as Lord at God’s right hand. Jesus’ story, therefore, embodies patterns of reversal (humiliation followed by exaltation), of voluntary self-humbling (including renunciation of status), of self-giving, and of obedience.42 This example of humble, loving service forms the basic narrative pattern for the life of the community (cf. Gal 2:20; 4:12). In embodying Jesus’ self-giving manner of life (Phil 2:5), the community of God’s people tells the story of how God’s love was made known in Jesus. Such a lifestyle is only possible by the enablement of the Spirit, and can be characterized as “faith working through love” (Gal 5:6). Such behavior fulﬁlls the “Law of Christ” (Gal 2:20). Thus the experiential “spirituality” of these colonies of God’s kingdom should be like that of Jesus—cruciform in nature.43 Subplot 3: Paul. Paul’s apostolic task consists of announcing the gospel, the Lordship of Jesus Christ (Rom 1:1–4), in contrast to all other false gospels.44 In particular, Paul’s calling involves making cru39

See Sylvia C. Keesmaat, Paul and His Story: (Re)interpreting the Exodus Tradition ( JSNTSup 181; Sheﬃeld: Sheﬃeld Academic Press, 1999), 96. Keesmaat details the Exodus themes prevalent in Rom 8, themes that shape the dynamics of the narrative world apparent in Paul’s argument. 40 The following three paragraphs are indebted to the overall argument of Gorman, Cruciformity. 41 Jesus’ death is characterized as an act of obedience (Phil 2:8; Gal 1:4; Rom 5:19), of love (Rom 5:8; Gal 2:20), and of faithfulness (Gal 2:20; 3:22; Rom 3:22, 25, 26). 42 Gorman, Cruciformity, 90–91. 43 Gorman ﬂeshes out how this works in greater detail than is possible or necessary here. The point, for my purposes, is that Jesus’ pattern of life serves as the design for Paul’s communities to embody. 44 Gorman (Cruciformity, 349) writes that Paul’s “mission was to announce the gospel of Jesus Christ as the true Lord of all—in continuity with the God of Israel and in contrast to the counterfeit lord, the Roman emperor—and to form visible alternative communities of cruciformity animated and governed by this true Lord.”

paul and hebrews

259

ciform communities of the one, eschatological people of God, living under Jesus’ Lordship (Rom 1:5; 15:18; 16:26). For Paul, that entails going primarily to the Gentiles, incorporating them into the people of God (Rom 1:5; 15:18; 16:26) as an oﬀering to God (Rom 15:16).45 Romans. As with Hebrews, Paul’s instructions to his churches must be understood by plotting his auditors within these settings and in relation to the characters inhabiting this larger story and its various subplots. For example, Romans is written to various house groups of Christ-followers who are divided roughly along Jew/Gentile lines regarding matters of observance or non-observance of the Mosaic Law.46 Paul ﬁrst traces God’s historic dealings with both Jews and Gentiles (Rom 1–11). He then explains how they should therefore live in a manner that honors God (Rom 12:1–15:13). Those instructions culminate with the admonition at Rom 15:7 that they, Jews and Gentiles, should accept one another in the same way Jesus embraced them. Paul supports that exhortation with quotations drawn from the Law, Prophets, and Writings, passages that all speak of Gentiles praising God. Expressed in the ﬁrst person, this is the force of the concluding exhortation as it ﬂows from the narrative world47 depicted in the letter: We, Jewish and Gentile followers of Jesus, live at the time Moses, David, and Isaiah foresaw. God has demonstrated his faithfulness to both Jews and Gentiles through the atoning death and resurrection of Jesus Christ. Led by the Spirit and leaving behind those aspects of our identity belonging to the Adamic age, we must embrace our call as part of God’s eschatological people and, like Jesus, accept one another. Comparisons and Contrasts: Hebrews and Paul The diﬀering rhetorical situations addressed by Hebrews and the undisputed Pauline writings complicate the task of making comparisons between them. Students of Paul know the diﬃculties created 45 Each aspect of this call shapes the instructions found in his letters. Paul ﬁrst and foremost seeks to shape groups of Christ-followers in a particular fashion. 46 The following comments on Romans rest upon the argument laid out in James C. Miller, The Obedience of Faith, the Eschatological People of God, and the Purpose of Romans (SBLDS 177; Atlanta: Society of Biblical Literature, 2000). 47 For a thorough analysis of the narrative elements found in Romans, see Grieb, The Story of Romans.

260

james c. miller

by this dynamic even when comparing Paul’s own letters.48 For this reason alone, diﬀerences between the writings rather than similarities should be expected. In what follows, therefore, I will draw attention primarily, though not exclusively, to parallels between Hebrews and Paul. Priesthood. Having stated my intention to look for comparisons, let me begin by noting an interesting contrast. Hebrews dwells on the issue of priesthood like no other writing in the New Testament. For the writer of Hebrews, the priestly ministry of the Old Covenant no longer plays any role in the life of God’s people. One true priest, the exalted Jesus, the mediator of a better covenant, now conducts the genuine sacerdotal ministry in the heavenly sanctuary.49 Thus Jesus’ ministry, speciﬁcally in its priestly dimensions, plays a vital role in Hebrews’ world. In Paul, however, the language of priestly ministry applied to Jesus remains absent altogether.50 When Paul speaks of priestly work, he uses it to describe his own vocation (Rom 15:16) or to characterize the basic responsibility of his auditors in response to his apostolic ministry (Rom 6:13, 16, 19; esp. Rom 12:1–3).51 In Rom 15:16, Paul portrays his calling as “the priestly service of the gospel of God” (ﬂerourgoËnta tÚ eÈagg°lion toË yeoË) whose sacriﬁce is the Gentiles. Although Paul’s language is certainly metaphorical here,52 it never48 The diﬀerences (and similarities) between Paul’s treatment of Israel and the Law in Romans and Galatians oﬀer a sterling example of this phenomenon. The narrative studies in Longenecker, Narrative Dynamics, highlight an intriguing array of comparisons/contrasts regarding speciﬁc narrative themes in these two letters. 49 Contra John M. Scholer, Proleptic Priests: Priesthood in the Epistle to the Hebrews ( JSNTSup 49; Sheﬃeld: JSOT Press, 1991). Scholer argues that believers will have “access” to God, a priestly prerogative, when Jesus returns and full salvation is theirs. Thus their current priesthood is “proleptic,” anticipatory of a complete priesthood to come. I contend that priesthood in Hebrews, present and future, applies to Jesus alone. Jesus’ perfect priesthood guarantees the community’s access to God, but having “access to God” does not makes believers priests. The “sacriﬁce of praise” commended in Heb 13:15 derives from the practice depicted in the Psalter where a prayer of thanks is oﬀered, not an animal (see the references in Attridge, Hebrews, 400 n. 137). Thus the sacriﬁce encouraged here is not a priestly function. 50 Jesus’ death becomes a sacriﬁce of atonement (Rom 3:25; 8:3). Yet Paul never describes Jesus’ ministry or actions in priestly terms. 51 I take the “mercy” of Rom 12:1 to be the mercy by which God called Paul. Cf. Rom 12:3. On this matter, see Miller, The Obedience of Faith, 158–159, and Victor Paul Furnish, Theology and Ethics in Paul (Nashville: Abingdon, 1968), 102. 52 This is the case when Paul uses the language of “sacriﬁce” elsewhere with reference to followers of Christ. Cf. not only the passages in Rom 6 and 12, but also Phil 2:17 and 4:18.

paul and hebrews

261

theless expresses a central element of Paul’s apostolic self-understanding.53 In other words, it captures Paul’s sense of his place within his world. Given the role Jesus’ priesthood plays in the world of Hebrews, it is diﬃcult to imagine the writer of Hebrews using a priestly metaphor to describe the ministry of anyone other than Jesus. The Story of Jesus. One of the remarkable similarities between these authors concerns the story of Jesus. In particular, we can detect strong parallels between the depiction of Jesus’ “journey” in Hebrews and the stylized portrayal of Jesus found in Phil 2:6–11.54 Both describe Jesus in human and divine terms (Heb 1:4; Phil 2:6). They depict his progression from some sort of pre-existence55 to a human experience that entails self-humbling, faithfulness/obedience (Phil 2:7–8; Heb 3:2–6; 5:8; 12:2), and suﬀering to the point of death (Phil 2:8; Heb 2:9–18). This culminates in his exaltation at God’s right hand, where he will exercise authority over all beings (Phil 2:9; Heb 1:4; 7:26).56 Furthermore, in both writers, Jesus’ journey serves as a pattern for the community of believers to follow.57 In Philippians, Paul prefaces his statements about Jesus in ch. 2 by stating that this is the 53 On what this depiction says about Paul’s self-understanding, see N. T. Wright, “The Letter to the Romans,” NIB, 10:754. 54 For narrative treatments of Phil 2:5–11, see Gorman, Cruciformity; Stephen E. Fowl, The Story of Christ in the Ethics of Paul ( JSNTSup 36; Sheﬃeld: JSOT Press, 1990), 49–101; idem, “Christology and Ethics in Philippians 2:5–11,” in Where Christology Began: Essays on Philippians 2 (ed. Ralph P. Martin and Brian J. Dodd; Louisville: Westminster/John Knox, 1998), 140–153. 55 This is a controversial point. In Hebrews, however, Jesus is God’s agent of creation (Heb 1:10). Furthermore, Jesus is the same, “yesterday, today, and forever” (Heb 13:8). In Phil 2, Jesus was in the form of God but did not exploit that status. Rather, he emptied himself, taking human form, becoming in human likeness. These phrases are riddled with translation diﬃculties. What, at minimum, can be maintained, however, is that Jesus possessed some sort of existence before his earthly existence. The same seems true of Hebrews. The precise nature of that “pre-existence” is never spelled out by either writer. 56 Although resurrection is not mentioned in the Philippians passage, it is clearly implied, and plays a central role throughout Paul’s writings. Resurrection receives less attention, though by no means a diminished role, in Hebrews than in Paul. Gorman (Cruciformity, 90–91) detects ﬁve “narrative patterns” within the Philippians passage. Although this is more detail than can be included here, I merely note that many of these patterns bear direct parallels with what we ﬁnd in Hebrews. See also the analysis of this issue in L. D. Hurst, The Epistle to the Hebrews: Its Background of Thought (SNTSMS 65; Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1990), 118–119. 57 On this point in Paul, in addition to the works by Gorman and Fowl cited above, see William S. Kurz, “Kenotic Imitation of Paul and Christ in Philippians 2 and 3,” in Discipleship in the New Testament (ed. Fernando F. Segovia; Philadelphia: Fortress, 1985), 103–126.

262

james c. miller

mindset the Philippians are to embrace (Phil 2:5, toËto frone›te §n Ím›n). He follows this exhortation and description of Jesus’ actions and experience by oﬀering Timothy (Phil 2:19–24), Epaphroditus (Phil 2:25–30), and himself (Phil 3:4–17) as examples of those who embody such a pattern of living (Phil 3:15–17). In particular, Paul calls attention to the matters of faithfulness (Phil 2:22, 29–30; 3:12–14), refusal to exploit advantages (Phil 3:4b–7), and concern for others above oneself (Phil 2:20–21, 26, 31). In addition to Philippians, we can observe the basic contours of this pattern in the story of Jesus and those “in Christ” depicted brieﬂy in Rom 6 and then developed in greater detail beginning in Rom 12.58 In Hebrews, the lengthy list of those who embodied great faith begins in ch. 11 and reaches its pinnacle with the statements about Jesus in Heb 12:1–3. This progression can be obscured both by modern chapter divisions that separate this passage from ch. 11 and by the common addition of the word “our” before faith in Heb 12:2. Jesus’ actions described in Heb 12:2 illustrate his faithfulness, not the community’s.59 Thus Jesus stands as the climactic example of the “great cloud of witnesses” (Heb 12:1), consideration of whom should prevent the auditors from growing weary and losing heart (Heb 12:3). Thus, in both writings, the depictions of Jesus’ journey are explicitly oﬀered as models for the community’s own journey of faith. What is notably diﬀerent between Hebrews and Paul in this scheme is the role of the Holy Spirit. Although the Holy Spirit occupies a central role in Paul’s depiction of how cruciform existence becomes lived out, Hebrews remains largely silent regarding the work of the Spirit on behalf of believers. In Hebrews, the Spirit does help Jesus oﬀer himself unblemished to God (Heb 9:14). Furthermore, believers are given gifts by the Spirit (Heb 2:4) and they share in the Holy Spirit (Heb 6:4). Yet in Hebrews the Holy Spirit never occupies the same strategic role as in Paul. Continuity/Discontinuity. Any discussion of continuity and discontinuity between the old and new orders automatically pushes to the fore controversies surrounding the issue of “salvation history.” Once again, I do not pretend that I can solve these debates once and for 58 Note, for example, the ﬁrst exhortation speciﬁed in Rom 12:3, “not to think of yourself more highly than you ought to think.” 59 On this point, in addition to the commentaries, see Ben Witherington III, “The Inﬂuence of Galatians on Hebrews,” NTS 37 (1991): 151.

paul and hebrews

263

all. I do, however, want to close with a few observations aﬀorded by a narrative approach to the issue. Both Paul and Hebrews posit a sharp break between covenants. It is perhaps more pronounced in Hebrews (Heb 7:18),60 but Paul nevertheless relegates the Mosaic Law to the old age, an age now passing away (1 Cor 2:6). Furthermore, as in Hebrews, though not with the same emphasis, Paul speaks of the “new” covenant (Heb 8:7–13; 1 Cor 11:25; 2 Cor 3:6). Without question, then, in terms of covenantal salvation history, discontinuity prevails. Yet, at the same time, both writers envision distinct continuities between old and new dispensations by placing the covenants within a larger story. Although Paul spells this out more clearly, both writers trace the identity of God’s people and the promise that leads to Jesus from Abraham (Heb 2:16; 6:13; Gal 3:7–29). Furthermore, and more importantly, the covenants must be understood within the larger story of God’s dealings with God’s creation and God’s people. Additional changes lie just ahead when, in the idiom of Hebrews, the earth will be “shaken” and God’s people receive an unshakeable kingdom. Certainly there will be discontinuity between the present and that future. Yet there will be continuity as well, for God’s word will bring it about. Viewed from this perspective, a break occurs with regard to the covenants and between major “acts” of the drama of God and creation. Yet the covenants are part of a more comprehensive, ongoing work of the one God involving creation and God’s people.61 What is needed, then, is a movement beyond a simplistic “either/or” approach to this issue. From a narrative perspective, both Paul and Hebrews require a more nuanced “both/and” description.62

60 Both writers speak of the Mosaic covenant’s annulment: Heb 7:18, éy°thsiw; Gal 3:15, éyete›. 61 Thus, for example, when the experience of the wilderness generation (Heb 3:7–4:13) is used as a warning for the auditors of Hebrews, the diﬀerence between these two groups is not one of a people under diﬀerent covenants or between Judaism and Christianity. Rather, “this is a contrast between generations in the ongoing history of the people of God” (Isaacs, Sacred Space, 80). Both generations have had “the good news announced” (eÈaggel¤zv) to them (Heb 4:2, 6). 62 For attempts at a mediating position, at least for Paul, see Richard B. Hays, “Three Dramatic Roles: The Law in Romans 3–4,” in Paul and the Mosaic Law (ed. James D. G. Dunn; Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 2001), 151–164; and Bruce W. Longenecker, The Triumph of Abraham’s God (Nashville: Abingdon, 1998).

264

james c. miller Conclusion

By design, this study has remained sweeping and general, intended to illustrate an approach for comparing Hebrews and Paul rather than oﬀer a deﬁnitive treatment of the subject. Much work remains to be done. Yet an exploration and comparison of the narrative worlds of these two writers holds out the promise of obtaining new insights through an unexplored means of analysis.63 James C. Miller, Ph.D. Senior Lecturer Nairobi Evangelical Graduate School of Theology P. O. Box 24686, 00502 Karen, Nairobi, Kenya [email protected]

63 For example, Salevao (Legitimation, 93) states that his study does not seek to “provide new information, but to enable a new way of analyzing the data we already have.”

CONSTRUCTIONS AND COLLUSIONS: THE MAKING AND UNMAKING OF IDENTITY IN QOHELETH AND HEBREWS Jennifer L. Koosed and Robert P. Seesengood

Harold W. Attridge begins his commentary on Hebrews by noting, “the Epistle . . . is the most elegant and sophisticated, and perhaps the most enigmatic, text of ﬁrst-century Christianity.”1 Choon Leong Seow opens his commentary on Ecclesiastes by asserting, “no book in the Bible . . . is the subject of more controversies.”2 In many ways, Qoheleth and the Epistle to the Hebrews are similar.3 Of particular interest to us, both texts are anonymous documents occasionally assigned to canonical ﬁgures, but only on the most ethereal data. Both Hebrews and Qoheleth provide autobiographical anecdotes that certainly could suggest authorship by Solomon or Paul, but both stop short of any certain origins.4 There are striking parallels between

1

Harold Attridge, Hebrews (Hermeneia; Philadelphia: Westminster, 1989), 1. Choon Leong Seow, Ecclesiastes (AB 18C; New York: Doubleday, 1997), ix. 3 Structurally, both appear to have a homiletic tone and form, but they bend that form in unexpected ways: Hebrews, in its ﬁnal chapters, suddenly morphs into an epistle and Qoheleth blends autobiographical exhortation with mashal. The rhetorical ﬂourish and complexity of Hebrews is legendary; the language of Qoheleth is equally poignant and learned. Hebrews could be understood as an early polemic in a line of discussion that would eventually lead to the extraction of nascent Christianity from the broader Jewish discourse and theology of the ﬁrst two centuries of our common era (Daniel Boyarin, Dying for God: Martyrdom and the Making of Christianity and Judaism [Stanford: Stanford University Press, 1999]); arguably, Hebrews is actively “remaking” an understanding of covenant, liturgy, and soteriology out of elements of Jewish ritual and text. Hebrews presents a rhetoric that is not yet “Christian” but is a very early move toward construction of a distinct “Christian” identity. Both documents use an authorial voice that assumes—demands, actually— agreement while both documents are oﬀering fairly iconoclastic readings of Torah. 4 Qoh 1:1: “The words of the teacher, son of David, King of Jerusalem”; Heb 13:23: “I want you to know our brother Timothy has been released.” Neither text even mentions the names of their reputed authors, only signiﬁcant associates. In Hebrews, a singular “I” peeps out in 13:20–21 (mated, as well, with a simple me in Heb 11:32) revealing the face of an author still frustratingly obscured. Only Timothy is named in Heb 13:23. While Qoheleth uses the autobiographical voice with abandon, the author provides notably few identiﬁable particulars (or biographical errors that would reveal the presence of an impostor). Only David is named as an 2

266

jennifer l. koosed and robert p. seesengood

the rabbinic and patristic scholarship on Qoheleth and Hebrews, respectively.5 Both books present theological problems and both have spurious traditions of multilingual variations. In both writings, the imputed authorship may be what “saved” these texts; at the very least, authorial attribution played a major role in arguments for their retention and perpetuation. What potential is there for a “new method” of reading to illumine some of the dark corners remaining in these enigmatic and controversial texts? Historically-oriented critical approaches have certainly yielded valuable insights and impressive data. Yet the very abundance of data as well as its irreconcilable variety increasingly frustrates certainty regarding the identity of the authors of Hebrews and Qoheleth. In other words, the search for the origin has not led us to a single, sharper vision, but instead has multiplied potential authors and contexts, thereby further cluttering an already cloudy view. Readings that sever the restraints of historiography certainly alleviate some of the enigma and controversy, but an approach that disregards speciﬁc historical contexts and interpretive communities is not without shortcomings of its own. While a reader-oriented approach to Hebrews and Qoheleth would provide (and has provided) some surprising and engaging readings, can there be a way to incorporate the valued controls and stimulating boundaries created by historical inquiry with a sophisticated notion of texts, readers, and composition?6 In the spirit of “new methods,” we would apply not just a diﬀerent approach to the question of authorship of Qoheleth and Hebrews, but rather an admittedly eclectic combination of approaches. Our reading will draw from insights provided by readerresponse criticism, reception history, intertextuality and cultural criticism.7 And our emphasis will be not on how reading and interpretation

ancestor of the writer. Both texts exhibit changing genres and voices that may indicate much is going on “oﬀ stage” that is only alluded to in the ﬁnal text. 5 On Qoheleth, see m. Yad. 3:5; m. 'Ed. 5:3; b. Meg. 71; b. ”abb. 30b; Lev. Rab. 28:1; Qoh. Rab. 1:3; 11:9; and Num. Rab. 161b. On Hebrews, see Eusebius, Hist. eccl. 2.17.12–13; 3.3.1–7; 3.38.2–3; 5.26.1; 6.14.4; 6.20.3; and 6.25.11–14. 6 On reader-response biblical criticism—in both its positive and its negative manifestations—see Edgar V. McKnight, “Reader Response Criticism,” in To Each its Own Meaning: An Introduction to Biblical Criticism and their Applications (ed. Steven L. McKenzie and Stephen R. Haynes; rev. ed.; Louisville: Westminster John Knox, 1999), 230–252; and The Bible and Culture Collective, The Postmodern Bible (New Haven: Yale University Press, 1995), 20–69. 7 For introductions to intertextuality and cultural criticism, see Timothy K. Beal,

constructions and collusions

267

are moments of interaction between reader and author, but rather on how the text itself is an invested and integral party to interpretation. Far from it being a methodological experiment, we argue that such eclecticism highlights some signiﬁcant aspects of how Hebrews and Qoheleth function, and, indeed, is inspired by the nature of these texts themselves. We approach both Qoheleth and Hebrews as intertextual—not precisely in themselves, but we pursue an intertextual engagement with the reception and history of inquiry of these texts. By placing these texts and their interpretations in conversation with one another, we, as critics, are also entering into conversation, becoming ourselves sites of intertextuality—both as collaborating authors with diﬀerent backgrounds and specializations and as authors engaging a reading community knit only by common interest in a single text. In noting the areas of both congruence and diﬀerence, we better recognize and understand the presence of consistent, cooperating issues in the interpretation of Qoheleth and Hebrews that reﬂect something basic about the nature of reading and texts. And we ﬁnd one more use of our eclectic combination of methods: through them, we are able to collapse the binary divisions often installed between writer and critic, provenance and history of scholarship, text and intertext. In pursuing these inquiries together, as both colleagues and friends, we also cross the borderline sometimes erected between scholars/scholarship on the Hebrew Bible and on the New Testament. Reading in these multiple, intertextual relationships allows us to pursue a type of “ethical criticism,” not in terms of simply judging a text or interpretation as right or wrong, but, in the words of Wayne C. Booth, as “ﬂuid conversation about the qualities of the company we keep— and the company that we ourselves provide.”8 Modern and postmodern scholarship, using (or resisting) historical and grammatical analysis, creates serious questions about the

“Intertextuality,” and Kenneth Surin, “Culture/cultural criticism,” both in Handbook of Postmodern Biblical Interpretation (ed. Andrew K. M. Adam; St. Louis, Miss.: Chalice, 2000), 128–130, 49–54. 8 Wayne C. Booth, The Company We Keep: An Ethics of Fiction (Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988), x. For an analysis of Booth’s work in biblical studies and its relationship to reader-response criticism, see The Postmodern Bible, 32–33. See also Adele Reinhartz, Befriending the Beloved Disciple: A Jewish Reading of the Gospel of John (New York: Continuum, 2001) for a book-length engagement of Booth’s metaphor of the book as friend and an application of his theories of ethical criticism.

268

jennifer l. koosed and robert p. seesengood

authorship imputed to Qoheleth and Hebrews by earlier, pre-modern scholarship. Despite diﬀerent origins, strategies, and goals, Jewish and Christian scholarship of both texts has followed similar lines of development and addressed similar concerns. Observing this process oﬀers an opportunity for some reﬂections on the making and unmaking of scholarly tradition and technique. Can we, as scholars, suspend—or even identify—the cultural, theological, and epistemological inﬂuences impinging upon our reading? Are these assumptions imposed upon or invented by the texts we read? Finally, do our “impositions” actually control these texts, or are they precisely what give these texts lasting interest? Drawing upon (deliberately?) cryptic textual references and extra-textual traditions, scholars collude with the texts of Qoheleth and Hebrews in the construction of authority, a construction that both constricts and directs generations of later interpreters and that ensures the continuing presence of a reading community. Solomon and Qoheleth A variety of issues in the reading of Qoheleth concerned the rabbis of the Talmud and midrash: contradictions,9 whether or not the book “deﬁles the hands,”10 and the danger of inclining a reader toward heresy.11 What worried the rabbis has continued to worry the modern scholars: contradictions, canonization, and a seemingly unorthodox theology.12 Like the rabbis of the Talmud, modern commentators

9 “R. Judah b. R. Samuel b. Shilath said in Rav’s name: The sages sought to withdraw . . . the book of Qoheleth because its words are mutually contradictory. . . . Why then did they not withdraw it? Because it begins with words of Torah and it ends with words of Torah” (b. ”abb. 30b) as quoted in Michael V. Fox, A Time to Tear Down and a Time to Build Up: A Rereading of Ecclesiastes (Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1999), 1. 10 “All books in the Bible deﬁle the hands. Song of Songs and Ecclesiastes deﬁle the hands. Rabbi Yehuda states that Song of Songs deﬁles the hands and Ecclesiastes is in dispute. Rabbi Yossi states that Ecclesiastes does not deﬁle the hands and Song of Songs is in dispute” (m. Yad. 3:5) as quoted in Michael J. Broyde, “Deﬁlement of the Hands, Canonization of the Bible, and the Special Status of Esther, Ecclesiastes, and Song of Songs,” Judaism 44/1 (1995): 67. 11 In Qoh. Rab. (on verse 1:3) the verses 1:3 and 11:9 are cited as dangerous sites of potential misinterpretation—a misinterpretation that may lead the reader into heresy. 12 Even the briefest perusal of modern commentaries reveals that all of these “problems” are always highlighted in the introductory chapters. See, for example: R. B. Y. Scott, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes (AB 18; Garden City, N.Y.: Doubleday, 1965);

constructions and collusions

269

construct theories of authorship in order to explain (away) the parts of the text that trouble them. By the rabbinic period, Qoheleth had already been attributed to Solomon,13 but Solomonic authorship was not enough to guarantee inclusion or retention in the canon. Solomon himself needed to be rehabilitated. The relevant Talmudic discussions are concerned with whether or not Qoheleth deﬁles the hands. To “deﬁle the hands” is to be sacred scripture; the Talmudic debates indicate one of two things: either the question of canon was still open; or the canon had been set already and the discussion was over the level of divine inspiration. If the latter, the matter is one of ritual purity having to do with the absence of the Tetragrammaton.14 No matter the exact meaning of the phrase, the judgments about Solomon’s character and status are instructive. For example, in one debate, Rabbi Yehoshua ﬁnally intrudes with words from Rabbi Shimon ben Mennasiah: “Ecclesiastes does not deﬁle the hands since it is [only] the wisdom of Solomon.”15 Solomon’s wisdom may be worth revering, but it is not the same as divinely inspired text.

Seow, Ecclesiastes; James L. Crenshaw, Ecclesiastes: A Commentary (OTL; Philadelphia: Westminster, 1987); Roland E. Murphy, Ecclesiastes (WBC 23A; Dallas: Word Books, 1992). 13 The Talmudic material is diﬃcult to date with precision. The Mishnah was compiled around 200 ce but reﬂects older traditions. Since Rabbis Hillel and Shammai were involved in the Qoheleth debate, it appears as if Solomonic authorship was already established by the ﬁrst century. 14 Broyde, “Deﬁlement,” 66–67. The exact meaning of the debate over the deﬁling of hands (inclusion in canon, or being subject to rules of ritual purity) is diﬃcult to determine because the phrase appears to be understood in both ways by the rabbinic commentators. Our uncertainty reﬂects their ambiguity. Adding to our current lack of clarity or consensus about when and how Qoheleth was canonized is the nature of rabbinic material. Multiple arguments are raised in order to tease out all the possible issues involved with an interpretation and its implications. Objections do not necessarily reﬂect the actual opinions of the rabbis, but may be best understood as a legal exercise. This is how Michael V. Fox understands the “deﬁling the hands” debates: “These and similar stylized discussions are homiletic devices raising diﬃculties to be resolved by exegetical dexterity. They are not disputes about canonicity, which was resolved much earlier” (A Time, 2). Broyde concludes that what is really at issue is ritual status because these three books do not contain the Tetragrammaton. 15 b. Meg. 7a as quoted in Broyde, “Deﬁlement,” 67. The full passage reads: “Rabbi Yehuda says in the name of Samuel: The Book of Esther does not deﬁle the hands. Is this to be understood to mean that Samuel rules that Esther was not written with divine inspiration? But does not Samuel himself say that Esther was written with divine inspiration; Rather [Samuel rules] that Esther was said to be read and not to be written. Let us ask: Rabbi Meir states ‘Ecclesiastes does not

270

jennifer l. koosed and robert p. seesengood

Although a minority opinion, ambivalence about Solomon’s character continues in later interpretations of Qoheleth. For example, Rabbi David ibn Zimra (Radvaz), when asked why Qoheleth lacks the Tetragrammaton, responded that Solomon’s heart was turned away from God by his many wives.16 Solomon’s predilection for foreign women tainted his good name in the book of Kings and beyond. Ambivalence about Solomon’s character may also explain the absence of a Targum (Aramaic translation) or a midrash (rabbinical interpretation) on Qoheleth (or on any other wisdom literature for that matter) from the early period of rabbinical writings. Together, Solomon and Qoheleth needed to be remade to reﬂect rabbinic values, which in turn allowed for the proliferation of writings on Solomon and the texts presumed to be authored by him. According to Paul V. M. Flesher, the lateness of the Targum Qoheleth and Qoheleth Rabbah then can be attributed to the vast diﬀerences between sages in the wisdom and rabbinic traditions. It is only when the rabbis redeﬁned Solomon-the-wisdom-sage as Solomon-the-Torah-sage that midrash on wisdom begins. The Targum “freely rewrites Qoheleth” by “substituting Torah for Wisdom.”17 The Targum was redacted sometime between the seventh and twelfth centuries, and it reﬂects the Talmudic majority position about the theology and authorship of Qoheleth.18 The name “Solomon” is inserted into commentary on Qoheleth, and the Targum argues forcefully that Qoheleth/Solomon is inspired by the holy spirit and endowed with the spirit of prophecy (Tg. Qoh. 1:1–2). The narrative of Solomon’s life—taken from the book of Kings—is interwoven with the text of Qoheleth, thereby remaking both. Solomon is characterized as a

deﬁle the hands and there is a dispute as to whether Song of Songs deﬁles the hands.’ Rabbi Yossi states Song of Songs deﬁles the hands and Ecclesiastes is in dispute. Rabbi Shimon states: Ecclesiastes is one of the cases where Beit Shammai is more liberal than Beit Hillel, but Ruth, Song of Songs and Esther certainly deﬁle the hands. This is in accordance with Rabbi Yehoshua who states: ‘As learned Rabbi Shimon ben Mennasiah states: Ecclesiastes does not deﬁle the hands since it is the wisdom of Solomon.’” See also Fox, A Time, 1–2. Rabbi Shimon ben Mennasiah’s opinion is recorded also in the t. Yad. 2:14 (Broyde, “Deﬁlement,” 76, n. 40 and Fox, A Time, 2, n. 6), and Abba Shaul notes it in "Abot R. Nat. (Fox, A Time, 2, n. 6). 16 Radvaz, Response, 2:722, as quoted in Broyde, “Deﬁlement,” 70. 17 Paul V. M. Flesher, “The Wisdom of the Sages: Rabbinic Rewriting of Qoheleth,” in AAR/SBL Annual Meeting Abstracts (1990): 390. 18 Peter S. Knobel, “The Targum of Qohelet,” in The Targums of Job, Proverbs, Qohelet (ed. Martin McNamara et al.; Collegeville, Minn.: Liturgical, 1991), 2.

constructions and collusions

271

penitent, exiled from his throne in Jerusalem, foreseeing the demise of his kingdom under the reign of his son Rehoboam, and advocating the Torah and the commandments as the only path to blessings in this life and the next (Tg. Qoh. 1:12–18). In the same way that Jewish interpretation was standardized by the views expressed in the Targum, Jerome set the standard for all subsequent Christian interpretation of Qoheleth until the Reformation.19 Solomonic authorship was already well established. Presumably drawing on the traditions already present in ﬁrst-century Judaism, Origen is the ﬁrst Christian commentator to identify Qoheleth with Solomon and to group Song of Songs, Proverbs, and Qoheleth together.20 But it is Jerome’s Vulgate and commentary on Ecclesiastes that directs patristic and medieval Christian understandings. Solomon is remade here as a kind of ante/i-Christ, representing the world before and without Christ, thereby demonstrating the necessity of Christ. Passages deemed diﬃcult are spiritualized and read through Christological lenses. For example, when Qoheleth/Solomon expresses pessimistic weariness in Qoh 1:8—“the eye is not satisﬁed with seeing, or the ear ﬁlled with hearing”—Jerome responds that “Christ is always desiring and seeking our salvation.”21 When Qoheleth/Solomon contends that there is nothing better “than to eat and drink” (Qoh 2:24), Jerome inserts “the body and blood of the Eucharist.”22 The ﬁrst scholar, Jewish or Christian, to suggest Solomon did not write Qoheleth was Martin Luther. In Table Talk, he wrote, “Solomon himself did not write the book of Ecclesiastes, but it was produced by Sirach at the time of the Maccabees. . . . It is a sort of Talmud, compiled from many books, probably from the library of King Ptolemy Euergetes of Egypt.”23 Luther’s suggestion was not picked up again for one hundred years, until the work of the Dutch philosopher Hugo Grotius. Grotius dismissed the inﬂuence of divine inspiration 19 Svend Holm-Nielsen, “On the Interpretation of Qoheleth in Early Christianity,” VT 24 (1974): 177. 20 Murphy, Ecclesiastes, xlix. 21 As quoted in Christian D. Ginsburg, Coheleth, commonly called the book of Ecclesiastes (1861; repr. as part of The Song of Songs and Coheleth, 2 vols. in 1; New York: KTAV, 1970]), 102. 22 As quoted in Ginsburg, Coheleth, 102–103. See also Holm-Nielsen, “On the Interpretation,” 176. 23 Martin Luther, Tischreden: [1531–1546] (6 vols. of D. Martin Luthers Werke: Kritische Gesamtausgabe; ed. E. Kroker et al.; Weimar: Hermann Böhlaus Nachfolger, 1912), 1:207 (no. 475). Translation from George Barton, Commentary on the Book of Ecclesiastes (ICC; Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1908), 21; see also Ginsburg, Coheleth, 113.

272

jennifer l. koosed and robert p. seesengood

in the composition of the scriptures. Instead, he insisted on rigorous philological investigation and interpretation as well as the “primary sense” (historical) of the text.24 Grotius is best known for his use of linguistic analysis to demolish arguments for Solomonic authorship. In Annotationes in Vetus et Novum Testamentum (1644) he writes, “I believe that the book is not the production of Solomon, but was written in the name of this king, as being led by repentance to do it. For it contains many words which cannot be found except in Ezra, Daniel, and the Chaldee paraphrasts.”25 Once Grotius established linguistic reasons for questioning Solomonic authorship, others soon followed. First, there was only a trickle of commentators who supported Grotius’ contention: Johann D. Michaelis in Germany (1751) and Bishop Robert Lowth in England (1753). In the second half of the eighteenth century, ﬁve major commentaries were published denying Solomonic authorship. After this, the trickle became a ﬂood. In a review of nineteenth-century commentaries on Ecclesiastes, George Barton counts thirty-eight commentaries that refute Solomonic authorship, and only one which clung to it (and but one more which was non-committal). At the end of the nineteenth century, Franz Delitzsch completed what Grotius began; after a philological analysis, which set the standard for all that follow, Delitzsch famously concluded: “If the Book of Koheleth were of old Solomonic origin, then there is no history of the Hebrew language.”26 Paul and Hebrews In his commentary for the Anchor Bible, Craig R. Koester writes an overview of our problem that mirrors many of the ideological shifts—and even the rough sequence of those shifts—found in Qoheleth scholarship:27 There have been three major shifts in the study of Hebrews. First, theological controversies in the fourth and ﬁfth centuries concluded 24 Gerald Bray, Biblical Interpretation: Past and Present (Downers Grove, Ill.: InterVarsity, 1996), 237. 25 As quoted in Ginsburg, Coheleth, 146 and Barton, Commentary, 21. 26 Franz Delitzsch, Commentary on the Song of Songs and Ecclesiastes (trans. M. G. Easton; Edinburgh: T&T Clark, 1877), 190. 27 Craig R. Koester, Hebrews (AB 36; New York: Doubleday, 2001), 19.

constructions and collusions

273

several centuries of uncertainty about the status of Hebrews and led to the broad acceptance of Hebrews as canonical Scripture. Second, disputes in the sixteenth century reopened questions concerning the status of Hebrews. . . . Third, the late eighteenth century witnessed the emergence of historical critical readings of Hebrews that led to ongoing controversy about the book’s authorship, context of composition . . . and place in the history of Christianity.

Much as the belief in Solomonic authorship oﬀered both context and concern for the reading of Qoheleth, the view that Paul wrote Hebrews both provided a gloss of authority and continuity and introduced problems. Hebrews diﬀers signiﬁcantly in style and vocabulary from Paul’s other writings. Further, while Hebrews’ supersessionist impulses would agree with some readings of Paul (esp. of Gal 2–4 or Rom 9–10), there are concerns about anonymity which need response; Paul, simply put, conﬁdently signed his own polemic (Gal 6:11). Even the “title” awakens concern in anyone who would read the text as a product of the “Apostle to the Gentiles.” A cursory survey of ante-Nicene patristic writers reveals an unenthusiastic consensus on Pauline authorship of Hebrews along with a determined decision to use the epistle as if it were Pauline.28 Origen (ca. 185–ca. 254) noted Hebrews lacked Paul’s “rudeness of speech” and familiar language, yet suggested the contents were certainly in agreement with Pauline theology (Eusebius, Hist. eccl. 6.25.11–14). Though Origen famously concludes that “God alone” knows Hebrews’ author, he nevertheless argues the text is fully “Pauline” and, in quite a “post-modern” sympathetic notion of authorship, concludes Paul is the author no matter who physically wrote the words.29 28 For much (if not most) of the following, I am particularly indebted to the ﬁrst volume of Ceslas Spicq, L’Épître aux Hébreux (2 vols.; Paris: Gabalda, 1952–1953). According to Clement of Alexandria (at least as reported by Eusebius), Pantaenus (died ca. 200 ce) asserted that Hebrews was written by Paul, but that Paul withheld his name in deference to Jesus who had been sent to “his own,” the Jews (Eusebius, Hist. eccl. 6.14.4). Clement concurred that Hebrews was Pauline but he supposed Paul’s choice of anonymity arose more from rhetorical and persuasive desires than deference to messianic piety; Paul left oﬀ his name so that the Jews would not reject the letter, a priori, and ignore it (Hist. eccl. 6.14.2). Clement is quite happy quoting Hebrews as if it were by Paul (Strom. 5.10.62; 6.7.62) but notes there are some vocabulary and style diﬀerences between Hebrews and the other letters of the Pauline corpus. Eusebius suggests Hebrews was originally composed in Hebrew or Aramaic and then translated into Greek by Luke (Hist. eccl. 6.14.2). 29 Origen cites and comments on the letter with direct attribution of the writing to Paul (Comm. Jo. 1.20; Princ. 1.5.1, etc.). Eusebius notes that there has been some dissension on the question of Pauline authorship (particularly dividing East and

274

jennifer l. koosed and robert p. seesengood

In near diametric contrast to rabbinic scholarship on Qoheleth, conﬁdence in Pauline authorship within patristic debate arises from theological motivations and assessments. The summary of debate found in Ephraem (ca. 306–373) carefully notes Hebrews’ unique style, and Ephraem may be the ﬁrst biblical scholar to notice or address biographical correlations in his recognition of Timothy in Heb 13:23,30 yet the primary patristic debate over canonization and “Paulinisation” of Hebrews (and Ephraem’s own conclusions) pivoted around theology and patristic constructs of Paul as Christian philosopher par excellence and supersessionist Apostle to the Gentiles. Even more, Ephraem (and others) suggests that those who deny Pauline origins most aggressively are motivated by Hebrews’ limitations upon grace and post-baptismal reconciliation.31 Epiphanius (ca. 315–403) is clear that Marcion and the Arians rejected Pauline composition because Hebrews failed to agree with their own theological agendas. By the time of Jerome, the patristic consensus was that only heretics seriously questioned Pauline authorship ( Jerome, Epist. 58; Augustine, Haer. 89; Ep. ad Rom. inchoata 11.3–4 [PL 35.2095]; Doctr. chr. 2.8.12–13; cf. Civ. 10.5, which admits some openness on the question). Debates over Hebrews’ author invoked assertions of theological aﬃnity to Paul, and this aﬃnity overrode glaring stylistic diﬀerences. Those who rejected the theology of Hebrews also questioned its Pauline origins.32 West and often based upon issues of style and lexicography) but that it is “obvious and plain” that the content and themes of Hebrews so closely agree with Paul’s that no other author could be imaginable (Hist. eccl. 3.3.5). Still, however, he allows for some ambivalences of his own (Hist. eccl. 2.17.12). Other (roughly) fourth-century writers Methodius of Olympus and Theodore of Mopsuestia both quote Hebrews openly as Pauline (Symp. 5.7, which quotes Heb 10:1; Comm. Heb. PG 66.952). These views certainly agree with most of the manuscript evidence, which includes Hebrews along with the other thirteen Pauline epistles (though often in diﬀerent locations). Consider, for example, only the extensive evidence marshaled by Spicq, L’Épître, and Paul Ellingworth, The Epistle to the Hebrews (NIGTC; Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1993), 8–21. To complete the Ante-Nicene treatment, we should note that Tertullian may suggest Barnabas as the author, unless he is merely misattributing his quotation in Pud. 20. 30 Ephraem too suggests that Hebrews was originally composed in Hebrew or Aramaic, yet he thinks it was translated by Clement of Rome. 31 We need not expound, of course, how attaching Hebrews to the Apostle of Grace and the explicator of salvation by faith through grace both softens Hebrews’ hardness and adds an edge to any overly liberal readings of Romans, Ephesians or Galatians. 32 Apart from a possibly mistaken ascription to Barnabas, Paul’s only named competitors for authorship are Clement of Rome and Luke. Yet both Clement and

constructions and collusions

275

According to the tremendous survey of Ceslas Spicq, Christian opinion that Paul wrote Hebrews remained constant through the medieval period.33 In the post-Grotius, post-Renaissance bloom of critical biblical interpretation, however, there has been a dramatic propagation of hypotheses on the authorship of Hebrews. Not satisﬁed with pruning Solomon from Ecclesiastes, Luther also grafted in Apollos for Hebrews, a choice popular through the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries.34 As we have seen in Qoheleth scholarship, scholarship on Hebrews after the age of Grotius has found linguistic and stylistic variations too acute to be ignored. Most commentators on Hebrews from the last 25 years assert the data are too vague and the style too idiosyncratic for any authorship to be suggested with conﬁdence. When the canon of the New Testament was being formed, biblical scholarship, while well aware of stylistic concerns, suggested the theology of Hebrews could not be dissociated from Paul and asserted Pauline “authorship.” Most of these scholars also argued that theological coherence and apostolicity were essential canonical qualiﬁcations. In later critical eras, when canonical debate was much less pressing, stylistic concerns became more central and certainty of Pauline authorship diminished proportionately. It may be obvious to note, but the theological needs and critical emphases of each generation of scholarship have in key ways aﬀected the position of scholars toward authorship of Hebrews. Roughly the same may be seen behind scholarship on the Solomonic authorship of Qoheleth. Is it any surprise that, in our current high-modernist/postmodern moment, scholars express complete agnosticism and assert the irreducible complexity of the data? The biases of scholarship which we have described are not superﬁcial, unimportant, or antique. Precisely on the fulcrum of the nineteenth Luke are also named by Eusebius (Hist. eccl. 6.25.14; 3.38.2) as possible translators of an originally Pauline Epistle to the Hebrews. Even when they are named as parties responsible for our ﬁnal form of Hebrews, there is a decided preference to view both of these as translators and not originators. Further, neither Clement nor Luke could be said to be anything but wholly integrated into Pauline theology. 33 However, when there was discrepant opinion, it normally was a suggestion of Lukan authorship or translation. Spicq, L’Épître, 1:197–219. 34 Philip the Deacon was advocated by Ramsay and many British scholars of the nineteenth and early twentieth centuries. Modern critics have suggested Peter (due to literary congruence between 2 Peter and Hebrews), Jude (again, based on literary coherence), and Epaphras.

276

jennifer l. koosed and robert p. seesengood

and twentieth centuries, Adolf von Harnack argued Hebrews was written by Priscilla in collaboration with her husband Aquila.35 Summarizing von Harnack, Mary Rose D’Angelo writes:36 Suggesting that Hebrews was written to a house-church in Rome after the death of Paul, [von Harnack] concluded that the writer was a member of that house-church and was closely associated with Timothy. Harnack also deduced that the author had to be closely enough associated with another member of the group to be able to speak as “I” or “we” interchangeably. This writer was learned and a teacher but was apologetic about using this authority to exhort others. Assuming that the name of such an author had to be found in the Acts or the Pauline corpus, Harnack concluded that this description best suits Prisca. . . . In Harnack’s view the best explanation for the loss of the author’s name was that the author was a woman. There is evidence that women’s names were suppressed in the text of the New Testament, and Prisca herself was signiﬁcantly demoted in some manuscripts of Acts.

Certainly, the case for Priscillian authorship is not deﬁnitive; in many ways it may not be much more than the articulation of a curious possibility—a possibility which is faced with the rather large obstacle of the masculine participle in Heb 11:32.37 Hardly any but feminist scholars continue to advocate Priscillian authorship.38 Yet is 35 Adolf von Harnack, “Probabilia über die Adresse und den Verfasser des Hebräerbriefs.” ZNW 1 (1900): 16–41. On Priscilla, see Acts 18:2–4, 18, 26; 2 Tim 4:19; Rom 16:3–5; 1 Cor 16:19. 36 Mary Rose D’Angelo, “Hebrews,” in The Women’s Bible Commentary (ed. Carol A. Newsom and Sharon H. Ringe; Louisville: Westminster/John Knox, 1998), 456. 37 We would grant that the masculine participle in Heb 11:32 is in agreement with the ﬁrst-person pronoun. The obvious reason for this construction would be that the author was male. Of course, we are thus far unaware of a feminine participle extant in the (rather common) expression being employed in this verse (§pile¤cei me går dihgoÊmenon ı xrÒnow). It does not seem impossible that we have an unconscious use of an idiomatic construction. It is also possible (though, granted, highly unlikely) that Heb 11:32 is intended to conceal the feminine origins of Hebrews or that (more possibly, but lacking supporting evidence) there has been some scribal emendation. These not insubstantial caveats aside, we would add our own experience as diﬀerently gendered co-authors. Sentences in collaborative documents—even when written by educated and published authors—slide ambivalently from ﬁrst-person singular to ﬁrst-person plural. Sentences written collaboratively take on at times a unique, trans-gendered or “cross-gendered” life of their own. While we grant the problems of Heb 11:32, we do not concur with C. C. Torrey (“The Authorship and Character of the so-called ‘Epistle to the Hebrews,’” JBL 30 [1911]: 137–56) that they are fatal. 38 Note, most certainly, Ruth Hoppin, Priscilla, Author of the Epistle to the Hebrews, and Other Essays (New York: Exposition, 1969). See, additionally, the thesis of

constructions and collusions

277

there any better evidence to support Apollos over Priscilla and Aquila? To whom we ascribe authorship, and why, are very culturally laden issues and are enmeshed with theological and cultural assumptions. Returning to Koester, he is certainly correct when he argues, “Biblical interpretation is the art of asking questions of texts. The way questions are posed reﬂects the assumptions and concerns of the interpreter and shapes the answers that are given.”39 Constructions and Collusions Not content to observe that the assumptions we bring as scholars are culturally and theologically driven, we are particularly intrigued by Koester’s insight that the same factors aﬀect both our answers and the very “art of asking questions.” This is not a new observation for Biblical scholarship. What we ﬁnd intriguing, however, is the extent and ways these texts themselves—both Hebrews and Qoheleth—strategically adopt both speciﬁcity and ambivalence in order to present themselves as ﬂuid and malleable documents.40 To perpetuate themselves, texts must be read; to be read over generations, they must be speciﬁc enough to control readers but generic enough to be adapted to multiple reading communities. In his fascinating (and not completely tongue-out-of-cheek) essay, “The Selﬁsh Text: The Bible and Memetics,” Hugh S. Pyper uses insights from evolutionary biology to describe the composition, preservation, and critical engagement of texts. He writes:41 Richard Dawkins’ . . . book The Selﬁsh Gene (1976 and 1989) . . . has popularized the admittedly controversial idea that human beings, indeed all living organisms, can be construed as the ‘survival vehicles’ for their genetic material. This claim is a variant on Samuel Butler’s well-known J. Massyngberde Ford that Hebrews was written by Mary (given the resonances with the apocryphal Gospel of Mary): J. Massyngberde Ford, “The Mother of Jesus and the Authorship of the Epistle to the Hebrews,” TBT 82 (1975): 683–94. 39 Koester, Hebrews, 19. 40 On “speciﬁc ambiguity” and its function in texts, see Robert P. Seesengood, “Postcards from the (Canon’s) Edge: The Pastoral Epistles and Derrida’s The Post Card,” in Derrida’s Bible (ed. Yvonne Sherwood; New York: Palgrave, 2004), 49–59. 41 Hugh S. Pyper, “The Selﬁsh Text: The Bible and Memetics,” in Biblical Studies/Cultural Studies (ed. J. Cheryl Exum and Stephen D. Moore; JSOTSup 266; Sheﬃeld: Sheﬃeld Academic Press, 1998), 70–71. Elsewhere, Pyper (quoting Dennett) argues that “a scholar is just a library’s way of making more libraries”; see “The Triumph of the Lamb: Psalm 23 and Textual Fitness,” BibInt 9 (2001): 385–392.

278

jennifer l. koosed and robert p. seesengood description of a hen as ‘an egg’s way of making another egg.’ An organism is a gene’s way of making another gene. . . . It is the following further adaptation of this slogan that forms the proposition that this paper will discuss: Western Culture is the Bible’s way of making more Bibles.

Taking cues from evolutionary theories ourselves, could it be that ambivalent theology, lexical uniqueness, erratic ﬁrst-person pronouns, references to other “canonical” worthies by name, and anonymity are the means for Qoheleth and Hebrews to ensure reception and retention? As critical readers, might we have been colluding with these texts in ways that perpetuate and reﬂect not only cultural and theological assumptions but also in ways that each text invites and performs in order to ensure survival? If this were the case, then the resolution of these questions would be the very end of the texts’ adaptations and, thus, the beginning of their marginalization. As Qoheleth seductively warns, “Of making many books there is no end” (Qoh 12:12). We may be certain that subsequent generations will puzzle over our current state of the question, even as we smile at the quaint certainty of earlier scholars. Qoheleth, through its superﬂuous use of “I” and repeated command to “see,” and Hebrews, with its manipulative shifts to cohortative subjunctive, force the reader into submissive positions. All texts read us as we read them, but Qoheleth and Hebrews in particular are invested in the reading process; they, themselves, “read” their own traditions in ways that both defer to and subdue those traditions. Notice, for example, the way Hebrews depends upon Torah for its Christology and authority, yet the very Christology and theology it describes renders Torah superﬂuous, perhaps even hostile, to the full revelation of God. For Hebrews, reconciliation with God requires a sacriﬁce—the sacriﬁce of Jewish texts and the Levitical system. Hebrews cites Torah as authority for a theology that renders Torah irrelevant; Hebrews erases what it depends upon.42 Qoheleth undermines the very values of wisdom literature even as it participates in the features of the genre. In Wisdom traditions, the created universe is liturgy, and wisdom is the awareness of its worship. But in Qoheleth, the universe comes to an end as the sun and the moon

42 Jennifer L. Koosed, “Double Bind: Sacriﬁce in the Epistle to the Hebrews,” in A Shadow of Glory: Reading the New Testament After the Holocaust (ed. Tod Linafelt; New York: Routledge, 2002), 89–101.

constructions and collusions

279

and the stars blink out (Qoh 12:2).43 The wise are not rewarded and the fools are not punished; all go to the grave together—the righteous and the wicked, the good and the evil, the clean and the unclean, those who sacriﬁce and those who do not sacriﬁce (Qoh 9:2). Subsequent rabbinical readers not only had to tame the pessimism of the book, but also had to remake Solomon so that this Wisdom hero became a Torah hero.44 All references to the natural world in Qoheleth became references to that which preceded and even created the natural world for the rabbis: Torah.45 Unlike Solomon, Paul as author of Hebrews is not rehabilitated; Paul provides a space for a supersessionist notion of early Christology that is protected from Marcionite Christology. Paul rehabilitates Hebrews. Were not Paul author of this text, Hebrews could quite easily accommodate itself to “heretical” Christologies and thus ﬁnd itself excluded. Were not Paul, the apostle of grace, associated with the text, Hebrews could easily become legalistic, oﬀering no forgiveness for the sins of the baptized. If Qoheleth canonizes Solomon, Paul sanctiﬁes Hebrews and renders its supersessionist theology normative or “orthodox.” How the critic reads the text shapes the construction of the author. How the author is imagined informs the reading of the text. And the interplay of both forms the identity of the critic. Nearly all modern commentaries begin with questions of author, and almost all modern commentaries on Qoheleth and Hebrews 43 For the apocalyptic reading of Qoh 12 see Yvonne Sherwood, “‘Not with a bang but a whimper’: Shrunken Eschatologies of the Twentieth Century—and the Bible,” in Apocalyptic in History and Tradition (ed. Christopher Rowland and John Barton; Sheﬃeld: Sheﬃeld Academic Press, 2002), 94–116; and Timothy K. Beal, “C(ha)osmopolis: Qohelet’s Last Words,” in God in the Fray: A Tribute to Walter Brueggemann (ed. Tod Linafelt and Timothy K. Beal; Minneapolis: Fortress, 1998), 290–304. 44 Solomon asks for wisdom rather than riches or power in 1 Kgs 3:5–13. He demonstrates this wisdom through judging in the courts between the righteous and the wicked (1 Kgs 3:16–28), and also through his discourses on the natural world (1 Kgs 4:33–34). In this way, Solomon becomes associated with Wisdom Literature (Proverbs, especially, which is conﬂated with 1 Kgs 4:32), which focuses on the created world rather than the Torah or Temple systems of drawing near to God. 45 Genesis Rabbah begins with God looking into the Torah (as blueprint and building block) and creating the world (1:1). In Qoheleth Rabbah, whenever Qoheleth laments that there is nothing new under the sun, the rabbis read that there is nothing new before the sun, i.e., the Torah is before the created world and contains everything within it. Thus a pessimistic sentiment that uses and undermines wisdom categories becomes a positive statement about the enduring relevance of Torah.

280

jennifer l. koosed and robert p. seesengood

leave these questions unresolved. Despite the worthy notion that we, as readers, create meanings in texts, authorship matters. Speaking personally, it changes our resistance to the supersessionist views of Hebrews if we imagine the text as the ﬁrst female voice in Christianity; we can’t help feeling more sympathetic, more apologetic. In our own relationship as collaborators, we ﬁnd comfort and continuity in imagining Priscilla and Aquila exchanging drafts via email. If Qoheleth is a female voice (and there is no real reason to assume that it isn’t) then it changes the tenor of the misogynist views expressed. In our contemporary moment, scholars are comfortable with anonymous texts; they (we) may even prefer them. In Hebrews, the movement away from Paul and toward authorial agnosticism could of course be inﬂuenced by postmodern critiques of structures and authors. But could it also be a post-World War II response by Christian scholars to the triumphalism of Hebrews? Cutting Hebrews from authorial moorings creates an anonymous text of unknown provenance, easily left adrift in antiquity and academically related to Jewish/Christian discourse at best, while Paul, no longer needed to add legitimacy to Hebrews, can be salvaged for other purposes. Committed agnosticism on the author’s identity faithfully mirrors the rhetoric of Qoheleth and Hebrews themselves. In the erasure of the author and tradition—ours and theirs—there is the erasure of authority. Have we, in the case of these two texts, been once more co-opted and led even as we appear to be interjecting our own assumptions? Are we mastering these texts, ﬁnally relinquishing control and admitting the limits of our skill? Or are we only doing, once again, exactly what they want us to do, so as to ensure that they will be read by yet another generation? Jennifer L. Koosed, Ph.D. Assistant Professor of Religious Studies Albright College 13th and Bern St., P.O. Box 15234, Reading, Pa. 19612–5234, U.S.A. [email protected] Robert P. Seesengood, Ph.D. Adjunct Assistant Professor of Classics and Religious Studies Drew University, Theological School 36 Madison Ave., Madison, N.J. 07940, U.S.A. [email protected]

INDICES

INDEX OF MODERN AUTHORS

An “n” after a page number indicates that the reference appears only in the footnotes. Adam, Andrew K. M. 267n Adams, Edward 255n Aitken, Ellen Bradshaw viii, 1, 2, 5, 131, 142n, 148 Aland, Barbara 202n Aland, Kurt 202n, 219n, 223n Albrecht, Michael von 173n Alexander, Patrick H. 8 Alexander, T. Desmond 79n Alföldy, Géza 141n Anderson, Gary A. 43n, 45n Andriessen, Paul 142n Arowele, P. J. 180n, 198n Attridge, Harold W. viii, 1, 18n, 19, 21n, 22n, 23n, 38n, 55n, 58n, 61n, 62n, 64n, 69n, 71n, 73n, 74n, 81n, 82n, 99n, 100n, 105n, 118, 133n, 134, 135n, 143n, 144n, 145n, 149n, 151n, 157n, 158n, 166n, 169n, 185, 186n, 187, 190n, 191n, 193, 195n, 197n, 200n, 204, 215n, 217n, 226, 227n, 229n, 231n, 235, 239n, 245n, 250n, 254n, 260n, 265 Aune, David E. 52n Avraham, Gileadi 66n Backhaus, Knut viii, 1, 2, 5, 118, 149, 150n, 151n, 156n, 157n, 159n, 167n, 175 Bailey, Cyril 194n Barabino, Giuseppina 205n Barag, D. 137n Barr, James 76n Barrett, C. K. 133n, 250n Barth, Markus 54n Barton, George 271n, 272n Barton, John 279n Bassler, Jouette M. 255n Bauer, Walter 202n Beal, Timothy K. 266n, 279n Beard, Mary 194, 195, 196 Becker, Adam H. 233n Behm, Johannes 44, 58n, 66n, 69n, 71n, 72n Berger, Klaus 61n

Berger, Peter L. 169n, 170n, 174, 175, 246n Bergman, Jan 43 Betz, Hans Dieter viii, 151n, 199, 201 Black, C. Clifton 133n Bleicken, Jochen 165n, 166n Blum, Erhard 25n Bockmuehl, Markus 157n Bodendorfer, Gerhard 90n Booth, Wayne C. 267 Bornkamm, Günther 142n, 239 Boyarin, Daniel 265n Bradley, Keith R. 162n Braude, William G. 119n Braun, Herbert 100n, 173n, 192n Bray, Gerald 272n Brecht, Bertolt 154, 169 Bremen, Katharina von 102n Brett, M. G. 179n Breytenbach, Cilliers 33n Brown, John 75n, 81n Broyde, Michael J. 268n, 269n, 270n Bruce, F. F. 71n, 134n, 135n, 192 Buchanan, George W. 69n, 103 Büchner, Karl 173n Bultmann, Rudolf 151, 239 Burkert, Walter 39, 45 Butler, Samuel 277 Cambier, Jean 133n Carlston, Charles E. 174n Charles-Picard, Gilbert 136n Classen, Carl J. 199, 201, 202, 209 Claussen, Carsten 116n Cohen, Shaye J. D. 233n Collins, John J. 48n Collins, Raymond F. 131n Coogan, Michael D. 213n Crenshaw, James L. 269n Crüsemann, Frank 25n Cullmann, Oscar 101n Cumont, Franz 195n

284

index of modern authors

D’Angelo, Mary Rose 276 Dahl, Nils 219n, 223n Das, A. Andrew 245n Daube, David 133n, 250n Davies, W. D. 133n, 250n Dawkins, Richard 277 Deissmann, Adolf 54n Delitzsch, Franz 272 Derrida, Jacques 13, 16 deSilva, David A. 68, 132n, 133n, 134n, 155n, 157n, 158n, 162n, 167n, 168n, 169n, 171n, 172n, 173n, 174n, 179n, 183, 200, 220n, 221n, 250n Dibelius, Martin 91n, 142n Dodd, Brian J. 261n Dodd, C. H. 255n Dohmen, Christoph 114n Donfried, Karl P. 145n Donner, Herbert 76n Dörrie, Heinrich 205n Douglas, Mary 68 Downing, F. Gerald 171n Drexler, Josef 39n Dunn, James D. G. 53n, 263n Dunnill, John 68, 70n, 71n, 78n, 79n, 87n, 118, 251n Dunning, Benjamin viii, 1, 5, 6, 177, 198 Eberhart, Christian A. viii, 1, 2, 3, 26n, 28n, 32n, 33n, 37, 38n, 39n, 45n, 47n, 48n, 58n, 64 Ego, Beate 29n Ehlers, W. 139n Ehrman, Bart D. 183, 215n Eisenbaum, Pamela M. viii, 1, 2, 6, 7, 184, 185, 189, 213, 222n, 232n, 237, 245n Elbogen, Ismar 114n, 123n Ellingworth, Paul 69n, 71n, 73n, 74n, 84n, 274n Elliott, John H. 179n, 180n, 181n, 198n Elliott, Neil 131n Ellis, E. Earle 91n, 92n, 98, 103n Epp, Eldon J. 215n, 218n, 219 Ernesti, Johann C. G. 203n Esler, Philip F. 68n Evang, Martin 157n Exum, J. Cheryl 277n Feld, Helmut 151n Feldman, Louis 141n

Feldmeier, Reinhard 179n, 181, 191n, 198n Ferguson, John 195n Filson, Floyd V. 150n, 193n Fischer, Karl Martin 151n Fitzmyer, Joseph A. 53n, 97n Flesher, Paul V. M. 270 Flower, Harriet I. 137n Flückiger-Guggenheim, Daniela 163n Ford, J. Massyngberde 277n Foucault, Michel 16, 181n Fowl, Stephen E. 261n Fox, Michael V. 268n, 269n, 270n Fox, Robin L. 194n Frankemölle, Hubert 102n, 155n Frankena, Rintje 65n Freese, John H. 205, 207, 208 Frerichs, Ernest S. 178n Frey, Jörg 35n Fuhrmann, Manfred 203n, 207n Furnish, Victor Paul 260n Gamble, Harry 216, 217, 219n, 221n, 223, 224n, 230 Gelardini, Gabriella viii, 1, 2, 4, 9, 107, 116n, 117n, 124 Georgi, Dieter viii, 1, 6, 7, 131n, 239, 244 Gerlitz, Peter 39n Gese, Hartmut 39, 40n, 45 Ginsburg, Christian D. 271n, 272n Girard, René 39, 45 Goehring, James E. 144n Goldberg, Arnold 90, 93, 95, 103, 104n Goppelt, Leonhard 98n Gordon, Robert P. 81n Gorman, Michael J. 257n, 258n, 261n Grässer, Erich 19n, 25n, 100n, 134, 135n, 151n, 157n, 161n, 163n, 164n, 165n, 166n, 167n, 174n, 204, 224n Grieb, A. Katherine 255n, 258n Grogan, Geoﬀrey W. 162n Grotius, Hugo 271, 272, 275 Guelich, Robert A. 174n Guthrie, George H. 150n Habermas, Jürgen 16 Hagner, Donald A. 91n, 92n, 103, 135n Hahn, Scott W. viii, 1, 2, 3, 65, 88 Halliwell, Stephen 204

index of modern authors Hanhart, Robert 76n Hanson, Kenneth C. 108n Harmon, Austin M. 163 Harnack, Adolf von 135n, 276 Hartenstein, Friedhelm 25n, 26n, 29n, 30n, 35n Hatch, William H. P. 213n, 220n Haynes, Stephen R. 266n Hays, Richard B. 248, 255n, 256n, 263n Hegermann, Harald 164n Heidegger, Martin 158 Heinemann, Joseph 113n, 115n Helyer, Larry R. 71n Hengel, Martin 15, 16 Herr, Moshe D. 90 Holmes, Michael W. 215n Holm-Nielsen, Svend 271n Hoppin, Ruth 276n Horrell, David G. 68n, 246n Horsley, Richard A. 131n Hossfeld, Frank-Lothar 26n Huﬀmon, Herbert B. 65n Hugenberger, Gordon P. 76n, 77n, 78, 79n, 81 Hughes, Graham 155n Hughes, John J. 72, 73, 74, 75n, 80n Hughes, Philip E. 193n Humphrey, Caroline 194n Hurst, L. D. 261n Instinsky, Hans U. 138n Isaacs, Marie E. 158n, 166n, 250n, 251n, 254n, 263n Jacobs, Louis 110n Janowski, Bernd 26n, 27n, 29n, 30n, 34n, 35n Jenni, Ernst 33n Jennrich, W. A. 209n Jewett, Robert 37n, 38n, 56n, 61n Johnson, Luke Timothy 245n, 247n Johnson, Richard W. 167n, 169n Johnsson, William G. 157n, 180n Kampling, Rainer 149n Karrer, Martin 14, 17, 103n, 200, 209n Käsemann, Ernst 133n, 157n, 180, 187, 232n, 239 Keesmaat, Sylvia C. 258n Kertelge, Karl 155n Kessler, Rainer 26n Keyes, Clinton W. 173

285

Kilpatrick, George D. 71n, 73n Kittredge, Cynthia Briggs 134n, 213n Klauck, Hans-Josef 167n Kline, Meredith G. 65n, 79n Knight, Douglas A. 65n Knobel, Peter S. 270n Koch, Klaus 27n Koester, Craig R. 38n, 56n, 57n, 58n, 61n, 62n, 70n, 74n, 78n, 170n, 187n, 188, 196n, 200, 213n, 215, 233n, 245n, 250n, 272, 277 Koester, Helmut 131n, 142n, 192, 193, 197, 239 Koosed, Jennifer L. viii, 1, 6, 8, 265, 278n, 280 Körting, Corinna 30n Kraay, Colin M. 137n Kraus, Wolfgang 102n, 103n Kreuzer, Siegfried 167n Kroker, E. 271n Kümmel, Werner G. 37n Kunzl, Ernst 139n Kurz, William S. 261n Kuss, Otto 133n, 172n La Piana, George 145n Lampe, Peter 135n, 145n Lane, William L. 37n, 61n, 67n, 72n, 73n, 75n, 80n, 200, 227n Lang, Bernhard 43n Laub, Franz 150n, 155n, 156n, 165n Lausberg, Heinrich 203n, 206n Layton, Scott 91n Lehne, Susanne 254n Leon, Harry J. 145n Leonard, William 97n, 217n Levine, Lee I. 108, 109, 110n, 111n, 112, 113n Lieu, Judith M. 233n, 236 Lim, Timothy H. 99n Linafelt, Tod 278n, 279n Lindars, Barnabas 150n, 200, 216n, 232n Lindemann, Andreas 219n Linss, Wilhelm C. 209n Loader, William 101 Löhr, Hermut viii, 1, 5, 6, 157n, 170n, 171n, 174n, 199, 206n, 210 Long, Thomas G. 69n, 71n, 174n Longenecker, Bruce W. 245n, 246n, 255n, 260n, 263n Lowth, Robert 272 Luckmann, Thomas 169n, 170n, 246n

286

index of modern authors

Lull, David J. 255n Lundquist, John M. 66n Luther, Martin 271, 275 Lüthi, Kurt 167n

Nicholson, Ernest W. 42n Niebuhr, Karl-Wilhelm 103n Niederwimmer, Kurt 164n, 167n Nitschke, Horst 174n

MacRae, George W. 133n Malina, Bruce J. 68, 160n, 163n, 171n Mann, Jacob 118, 120n Manson, William 134n, 241, 242 Martin, Joseph 203n, 209n Martin, Ralph P. 261n Marx, Alfred 25n Matera, Frank J. 158n, 245n Mattingly, Harold 137n Maurer, Christian 174n McCarthy, Dennis J. 65n McCormick, Michael 137n McDonald, Lee M. 218n McKenzie, Steven L. 266n McKnight, Edgar V. 266n McNamara, Martin 270n Mead, George H. 166 Melanchthon, Philipp 199 Mendenhall, George E. 65 Mercado, Luis F. 92n Merk, Otto 157n Mettinger, Tryggve N. D. 26n Metzger, Bruce M. 96 Michaelis, Johann D. 272 Michel, Otto 91n, 92n, 140n, 213n, 245n, 250n Middendorp, Theophil 49n Middleton, J. Richard 247n Milgrom, Jacob 27n, 29n, 30n, 31n, 32n, 40, 41n, 43n, 49 Millar, Fergus 137n Millard, Matthias 90n Miller, James C. viii, 1, 6, 7, 8, 245, 259n, 260n, 264 Milligan, George 73n, 75n, 252n Mitchell, Alan C. 205, 206 Moﬀatt, James 192, 205n Monteﬁore, Hugh W. 135n Moore, R. Laurence 177, 178, 197 Moore, Stephen D. 277n Moulton, James H. 252n Moxnes, Halvor 162n Mulder, Martin J. 109n Müller, Paul-Gerhard 144n Murphy, Roland E. 269n, 271n

Oakman, Douglas E. 164n Oesch, Josef M. 111, 112n Olbrechts-Tyteca, Lucie 199 Olbricht, Thomas 200 Osten-Sacken, Peter von der 100n Ostmeyer, Karl-Heinrich 98n

Neusner, Jacob 131n, 178n Newsom, Carol A. 276n

Papsthomas, Amphilochios 218n Perdelwitz, Richard 150n Perdue, Leo G. 169n Perelman, Chaïm 199 Peristiany, John G. 172n Perrot, Charles 109n, 111, 112n, 114n, 118n Peterson, David 174n Pfanner, Michael 136n, 138n, 139n, 140n, 141n, 142n Pﬁtzner, Victor C. 70n, 71n Pilch, John J. 68, 163n Pitt-Rivers, Julian 172n Plevnik, Joseph 171n Plümacher, Eckhard 179n Pohlenz, Max 205 Popkes, Wiard 154n, 169n Porter, Stanley E. 200n Price, Simon R. F. 137n, 145n Prigent, Pierre 51n Pursiful, Darrell J. 75n Pyper, Hugh S. 277 Quell, Gottfried

69n

Rahn, Helmut 206n, 207n Reinhartz, Adele 267n Rendtorﬀ, Rolf 27n, 31n, 47 Richards, E. Randolph 221n Richardson, Lawrence 138n Richardson, Peter 145n Riess, Richard 55n Ringe, Sharon H. 276n Ringgren, Helmer 43n Rissi, Mathias 250n Robertson, O. Palmer 78n Rohrbaugh, Richard 68 Roldanus, J. 179n Rowland, Christopher 279n Rudman, Dominic 27n Ryberg, Inez Scott 140n, 142n, 143n Ryle, Herbert E. 97n

index of modern authors Safrai, Shemuel 74n Salevao, Iutisone 157n, 169n, 170n, 245n–246n, 247n, 264n Sanders, Jack T. 152n, 167n Sanders, James A. 218n Sänger, Dieter 26n Schenck, Kenneth 141n, 246n Schenk, Wolfgang 152, 153 Schenke, Hans-Martin 151n Schlier, Heinrich 53n Schmidt, Thomas E. 158n Scholer, John M. 156n, 174n, 260n Schottroﬀ, Luise 151n Schrage, Wolfgang 152n, 173n Schröger, Friedrich 91n, 92n, 98 Schröter, Jens 35n Schulten, Peter N. 137n Schulz, Anselm 155n Schulz, Siegfried 152n Schüssler Fiorenza, Elisabeth 134n, 136n Schwartz, Seth 234 Schweizer, Eduard 239 Schwertner, Siegfried M. 8 Scott, James C. 133n Scott, R. B. Y. 268n Scroggs, Robin 248, 255n Scullard, Howard H. 195n Seeberg, Alfred 187 Seesengood, Robert P. viii, 1, 6, 8, 265, 277n, 280 Segovia, Fernando F. 261n Seow, Choon Leong 265, 269n Sherwood, Yvonne 277n, 279n Shinan, Avigdor 113n, 114n Siegert, Folker 199, 201, 207 Smalley, Stephen S. 52n Smallwood, E. Mary 137n, 145n Smend, Rudolf 76n Smith, Jonathan Z. 178 Smith, Joseph 178 Söding, Thomas 155n, 157n Somavilla, Ilse 149n Spengel, Leonard 203n, 204n, 206n Spicq, Ceslas 66n, 273n, 274n, 275 Stegemann, Ekkehard W. viii, 1, 2, 9, 13, 23 Stegemann, Wolfgang viii, 1, 2, 13, 23, 55n Stemberger, Günter 34n, 98n, 103, 114n Stern, Manahem 74n Stott, John R. W. 51n

287

Stowers, Stanley K. 217n Strange, James F. 131n Strobel, August 134n, 142n Surin, Kenneth 267n Swetnam, James 56n, 66n, 70n, 71n, 72n, 73n Sysling, Harry 109n Tadmor, Hayim 65n Taubenschlag, Rafal 74n Taut, Konrad 99n Teugels, Lieve 90n Theissen, Gerd 192n Theobald, Michael 97n, 167n Thomas, Nicholas 194n Thompson, James W. 167n, 171n Thurén, Jukka 150n, 151n Thüsing, Wilhelm 62n, 157n, 171n Thyen, Hartwig 104n, 208n Tönges, Elke viii, 1, 2, 4, 89, 102n, 105 Torrey, C. C. 276n Trepp, Leo 123n Trobisch, David 219n, 223 Troeltsch, Ernst 15 Tucker, Gene M. 65n Turner, Victor 68 Übelacker, Walter G. 200 Vaage, Leif 222n Vanhoye, Albert 66n, 71n, 84n, 134n Vermaseren, Maarten J. 194n Versnel, Hendrik S. 139n, 140n, 141n Vielhauer, Philipp 151n Völker, Walther 174n Völkl, Richard 152n, 159n, 173n Vos, Gerhardus 69n, 72n, 81n Wacholder, Ben Zion 109n, 110n, 113n, 118n Wagner, J. Ross 247n, 255n Walsh, Brian J. 247n Wansink, Craig A. 145n Wedderburn, A. J. M. 151n Weinfeld, Moshe 76n, 81n Weiss, Hans-Friedrich 105, 150n, 158n, 201n Weiss, Konrad 38n Welch, A. 220n Welker, Michael 34n Westcott, Brooke F. 72n, 73n, 75n

288

index of modern authors

Wick, Peter S. 91n Wilhelm, Gernot 27n Willi-Plein, Ina viii, 2, 3, 25, 30n, 31n, 32n, 35 Wills, Lawrence 132n, 208n Wimbush, Vincent 222n Windisch, Hans 91n, 92n, 101n, 104n, 204n Winston, David 174n Witherington, Ben 88n, 262n Wittgenstein, Ludwig 149 Wolﬀ, Hans J. 74n Wrede, William 150n

Wright, N. T. 247n, 255n, 256n, 261n Yarden, Leon 138n Yoshiko Reed, Annette 233n Young, Robert 16 Zahn, Theodor 135n Zchomelidse, Nino M. 30n Zevit, Ziony 76n Zimmermann, Heinrich 101, 150n Zimmermann, Ruben 98n Zuntz, Günther 240, 241, 242

INDEX OF ANCIENT SOURCES

An “n” after a page number indicates that the reference appears only in the footnotes. Old Testament/Hebrew Scriptures Genesis 2:2 8:21a 14 14:17–20 15 15:9–10 17 17:8 17:10–14 17:23–27 18–19 21:22 22:1 22:1–14 22:13 22:15–18 22:16–17 22:16–18 22:17 23:4 24:1–67 24:41 26:26 26:28 32:31MT (32:30ET ) 35:22 37:1 38 49:11

94, 121n 120 47 28 92 78, 79n 79 79n 181n 79 79 163 76 115 45n 79 79n, 86, 87, 88 91n 86 101 181n 76n 77 76 76n 41, 52n 111n 183n 111n 51

Exodus

65, 119, 121n, 225 92n 52n 120 52n 52n 41, 52n 119n 52 41, 52n, 58

6:7 12 12:2 12:13 12:23 19:21–24 22:19 24 24:1–11

24:3–8 24:4 24:4–11 24:5 24:7 24:8 24:10 24:10a 24:11 24:11a 24:11b 24:18 29 29:1 29:5–6 29:7 29:20 29:20–21 29:21 29:29 29:36–37 29:44 30:22–33 31:12–17 31:17b 31:18–32:35 31:18–34:35 32 32–33 32–34 32:1–14 32:7 32:10 32:11–14 32:13 32:13–14 32:22–24 32:29 32:34 33:1–34:35

79 41 66 41 41 41, 121 41n 41 41n 41 41 121 41, 42, 52, 58 42 42 42 42 51 42 42 42 42 42 120 4, 120, 124 4, 118, 120, 122, 123, 124 119 86 118 118, 121, 122, 123 86 121 86 123n 86 88 111n 86–87 119 122

290

index of ancient sources

33:2–3 33:20 34:1–10 34:1–19 34:27–35 34:28

119 41, 52n 123n 123n 119 121

Leviticus 1–7

39, 121n, 225 39, 43, 45n, 87 46n 43 46n 46n 44, 45, 58 45, 46 46 46 45 45 46 46n 45 92n 46 47 46n 46n 46n 45 47 46n 46n 47 46n 47 47 46n 47 46n 47 47 47 46n 47 47 47 46n 47 47 45, 58 33n 40 40

1:9 1:11 1:13 1:17 2 2:1 2:2 2:3 2:4 2:7 2:9 2:11 2:12 2:14 2:16 3 3:5 3:11 3:16 4:1–5:13 4:5–7 4:10 4:12 4:16–18 4:19 4:19–20a 4:20b 4:21 4:25 4:26 4:26a 4:26b 4:30 4:31 4:31a 4:31b 4:34 4:35 4:35a 4:35b 5:11–13 6:17–21 6:17–23MT (6:24–30ET ) 6:20–21

7:5 7:11–27 7:38 8 8:7–9 8:11 8:12 8:13 8:21 8:23–24 8:30 15:31b 16

17:14 20:3 26 26:12 26:14–39 26:25

46n 41n 45 41, 42, 52, 58 42 42 42 42 46n 42, 51 42, 51 41n 3, 29, 31, 52n, 57n, 58, 87 30 32 30 52n 32 41n 52n 31n 52n 32 31 31 46n 191 31 31 31 31 34 33, 40, 41n, 52n 41 41n 77, 83n, 123n 92n 77n, 83n 77n

Numbers 6:22–27 6:24–27 12:7LXX 13–14 14:20–23 14:29 14:29–35 19:1–11 19:13 19:20 24:16

121n 66 111n 28 119, 121 87n 121 121 58 41n 41n 102

16:2 16:3 16:13 16:14–16 16:16 16:16b 16:18 16:20 16:20a 16:21 16:23 16:24 16:25 16:27–28 16:28 16:29–31 16:32 16:33–34 16:34LXX 17:11

index of ancient sources Deuteronomy 4:23 4:24 4:25–40 4:26 4:31 7:12 8:18 9:19 12:1–28 17:2–7 27:14–26 28 28:15–68 28:26LXX 29:9 29:10 29:11MT (29:12ET ) 29:13MT (29:14ET ) 29:19MT (29:20ET ) 30:7 31:6 31:8 31:9–13 31:16 31:20 34:10

94, 121n, 244 77n 99 123n 77n 76n 76n 76n 119n 48 77n 66 77, 83n, 123n 77n, 83n 84 76 76 76n 76n 77 77 165 165 110n 77n 76n 102

Joshua 7:11 7:15 9:15 9:15–20 23:16

77n 77n 76n 76 77n

Ruth 1:17

270n 77n

1 Samuel 2:6 2:35 3:17 14:44 20:13 25:22

94 56 94 77n 77n 77n 77n

2 Samuel 3:9 3:35 7:14 11:2–27 13 19:14MT 23:2

94 77n 77n 94 111n 111n 77n 97

291

1 Kings 2:23 3:5–13 3:16–28 4:32 4:33–34 18:21–40 18:23 18:24b 18:26 18:27–39 18:33 18:38

77n 279n 279n 279n 279n 44, 46 44 47 44 118n 44 44, 46

2 Kings 6:31 11:4

77n 76

2 Chronicles 13:22 24:27

91n 91n

Ezra 1 16

113n 113n

Nehemiah 8:1–8 8:8 8:14–15

108 108 108, 112n 110n

Esther

269n, 270n

Psalms

27, 29, 93, 94, 95, 114, 260n 141 28, 91n 28, 141 91 77 115n 28 55 97 99 60 92, 142n 95 61n 95, 96 28 48, 49 77 115n

2 2:7 8 8:4–6 10:7 11:5 14:4LXX 22 22:23 (21:23LXX) 34:15 (33:15LXX) 39:7–9LXX 40:6–8 40:7 (39:7LXX) 40:7bMT (40:6bET ) 40:8 (39:8LXX) 45:7LXX 51:19MT (51:17ET ) 59:13 69:13

292

index of ancient sources

89:3 90:4 94:7–11 95 (94LXX) 95:7–11 97:7 109:4 110 (109LXX) 110:1 110:4 (109:4LXX) 116:8 117:6LXX

76n 29 91n 28, 91, 94, 97, 100 87n, 91, 119 28 92 94, 103, 141 253n 87n, 91n, 92 55 165

Proverbs

271

Qoheleth (Ecclesiastes)

viii, 6, 8, 265, 266, 267, 268, 269, 270, 271, 272, 273, 274, 275, 277, 278, 279, 280 265n 271 271 279 279n 279 278

1:1 1:8 2:24 9:2 12 12:2 12:12 Song of Songs

268n, 270n, 271

Isaiah 24:6 26:20 33:8–12 52:5 53LXX 53:3 53:3–4 53:4 53:11 53:12LXX 55:6–56:8

113 77 95 77n 256n 83 83n 83 83n 83n 83 123n

Jeremiah 8:13–9:23 11:10 11:16 22:8–12

93, 113 123n 77n 77n 77n

23:10 31 31:31–34 31:32–39 31:33 31:33–34 31:33–40 31:35–40 34 34:18–20 34:18–21 42:5 51:22LXX

77 20, 94, 118 4, 98, 117, 118, 119, 120, 123, 124 118 99 20 118 118 79n 79 77n 77n 83n

Lamentations (Ekhah) 115n, 121n, 123n Ezekiel 9:2–3 9:11 10:2 16 16:8 17:13 17:13–19 17:15 17:16 17:19 34:29 36:6LXX 40:39–41

31 31 31 76n 76 76 75, 76, 77 84 77 77 83n 83n 43

Daniel 10:6 12:1

31 51

Hosea 6:7 7:13 8:11 10:4 13:14

77n 77n 77n 76n 56

Habakkuk 2:3–4

95

Zechariah 8:19

121

Malachi 2:7

28, 31 31

index of ancient sources

293

New Testament/Christian Scriptures Matthew 1:23 2:6 2:15 2:18 2:23 4:15–16 4:23 5:9 5:17 7:12 8:17 9:35 11:13 12:18–21 13:35 13:54 21:5 27:9–10 27:51

93, 229, 243 93n 93n 93n 93n 93n 93n 109n, 117n 99n 94n 94n 93n 109n, 117n 94n 93n 93n 109n, 117n 93n 93n 229n

Mark 1:21 1:21–22 1:39 6:2 13:7–23 15:38

229 117n 109n 109n 109n, 117n 51 229n

Luke 4:15 4:16 4:17 4:17–20 4:18–19 4:18–27 4:21–27 4:31–32 4:44 6:6 13:10 13:16–41 16:16 16:29 16:31 23:44 24:27 24:44

229 109n, 117n 108n 112 112 113 117n 114 109n 109n 109n, 117n 109n, 117n 114 94n 94n 94n 229n 94n 94n

John 1:45 4:48

94n 228n

6:26–59 6:59 18:20 18:29

117n 109n, 117n 109n, 117n 80n

Acts 2:22 2:43 4:30 5:12 6:8 7:7 7:36 7:42 9:20 13:14 13:14–16 13:14–41 13:15

228, 276 228n 228n 228n 228n 228n 52n 228n 52n 109n 108n 109n 109 94n, 112, 116, 133n, 208 114, 117n 208 108n 108n 228n 228n 108n 117n 276n 108n 276n 276n 109n 94n 94n 202

13:16–41 13:22 13:42 13:44 14:3 15:12 17:2 17:2–3 18:2–4 18:4 18:18 18:26 19:8 24:14 28:23 28:28 Romans 1–11 1:1–4 1:5 2:2 2:17–24 2:17–29 2:24 3:9 3:21 3:22 3:23 3:24

7, 52, 53, 217n, 219, 223, 241, 242, 260n, 274n 259 258 259 53 256 257 256n 257 94n 258n 257 241n

294

index of ancient sources

3:24–26 3:25 3:26 5:8 5:9 5:12 5:18 5:19 5:21 6 6:1–13 6:4 6:10 6:11–13 6:13 6:16 6:19 7:7–23 7:7–25 8 8:1–4 8:3 8:14–17 8:18–21 8:18–39 8:20–21 9–10 9–11 10:4 10:9 10:12–13 10:16 10:18 12 12:1 12:1–2 12:1–3 12:1–15:13 12:2 12:3 12:13 13:9 15:7 15:7–12 15:16 15:18 15:19 16:3–5 16:26

241 256, 258n, 260n 258n 258n 241n 255 256 258n 256 260n, 262 258 257 256 257 257, 260 260 260 257 257 241n, 258n 257 260n 258 255 258 255 273 199 257 257 95 95 95 153, 260n, 262 53, 57, 61, 260n 257 260 259 257 260n, 262n 163 202 259 257 259, 260 259 228n 276n 259

1 Corinthians 2:6 3:3 7:26

204, 219, 223 257, 263 82n 204n

7:37 9:16 10:1–22 10:16 11:25 11:27 12:22 15:20–28 16:19

204n 204n 93 241n 263 241n 204n 256 276n

2 Corinthians 3:6 5:17 6:4 8:9 9:5 9:7 12:10 12:12

204, 223n 263 257 204n 258 204n 204n 204n 228n

Galatians

viii, 88, 199, 219n, 223n, 248, 260n, 274n 256, 258n 273 258 256 88 263 257 257 263n 357 258n 258 258 153 152 273

1:4 2–4 2:20 3:6–9 3:6–25 3:7–29 3:12–13 3:14 3:15 3:19–25 3:22 4:12 5:6 6:6–10 6:10 6:11 Ephesians 4:25–6:9 5:1 5:1–2 5:2 5:8–9

219, 220, 222, 223, 224, 274n 54 54 54 54, 55, 57, 63 54

Philippians 1:10 1:27 2 2:1–11 2:5

223n, 261 257 257 261 258 258, 262

index of ancient sources 2:5–11 2:6 2:6–11 2:7–8 2:8 2:9 2:11 2:17 2:19–24 2:20–21 2:22 2:25–30 2:26 2:29–30 2:31 3:4–17 3:4b–7 3:12–14 3:15–17 3:20 4:18

261n 261 261 261 258n, 261 261 256 260n 262 262 262 262 262 262 262 262 262 262 262 257 53, 54, 57, 63, 260n

Colossians

223n

1 Thessalonians

223n

2 Thessalonians 2:9

219n, 223n 228n

2 Timothy 4:19

276n

Philemon

223n

Hebrews

vii, viii, 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 13, 14, 15, 18, 19, 25, 27, 28, 33, 34, 37, 38, 50, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60, 61, 62, 63, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70, 71, 88, 89, 90, 93, 94, 95, 96, 97, 98, 99, 100, 101, 102, 103, 104, 105, 107, 111, 113, 115, 116, 117, 118, 119, 120, 121, 122, 123, 124, 131, 132,

1 1–2 1–4 1–6 1–12 1:1 1:1–2 1:1–4 1:1–5 1:1–13 1:1–14 1:1–2:18 1:1–4:13 1:2 1:3 1:3–4 1:4

295 133, 134, 135, 136, 141, 142, 143, 144, 146, 147, 148, 149, 150, 151, 153, 154, 156, 159, 160, 168, 169, 170, 171, 174, 177, 179, 180, 181, 186, 187, 188, 189, 190, 192, 193, 195, 197, 198, 199, 200, 201, 202, 204, 205, 206, 207, 208, 209, 210, 213, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219, 220, 221, 222, 223, 224, 225, 226, 227, 228, 229, 231, 232, 233, 234, 235, 236, 239, 240, 241, 242, 243, 244, 245, 246, 247, 248, 249, 250, 251, 254n, 255, 259, 260, 261, 262, 263, 264, 265, 266, 267, 268, 272, 273, 274, 275, 276, 277, 278, 279, 280 28, 141 119 91 119, 122 153 94, 117 245 250n 104 104 91 91 150 99, 100, 117 14, 67, 95, 120n, 172, 253n 70 261

296 1:5 1:5–14 1:6 1:7 1:8 1:10 1:10–12 1:13 1:14 2 2:1 2:2 2:2–3 2:3 2:3–4 2:4 2:5–8 2:5–3:6 2:6 2:6–8 2:7 2:8 2:9 2:9–18 2:10 2:10–18 2:10–3:6 2:11 2:12 2:12–13 2:14 2:14–15 2:14–18 2:15 2:16 2:17 2:18 3 3–4 3–6 3:1 3:1–6 3:2 3:2–6 3:2c 3:3 3:3–6a 3:6 3:7 3:7–11 3:7–19

index of ancient sources 94 123, 172 71n, 96n, 117 96n, 117 96n, 141, 172 261n 250 141, 144, 250, 253n 251 141 117, 154n, 157 85, 117, 227 119 117, 134, 206, 227, 251 156n, 228 262 91 252n 96, 97 28 141, 172 141, 250 13, 70, 85, 87, 88, 172 261 6, 144, 172, 205 162 70 172 116 96 57, 59, 85 253 229n 85, 144, 170 101, 263 94, 120n 155 28, 186, 188 100 119, 121 154n, 172, 187 91, 102 94 261 91n 172 91n 94, 154n, 254 97, 117 119 121

3:7–4:11 3:7–4:13 3:8 3:10 3:12 3:12–13 3:12–4:11 3:13 3:14 3:15 3:16–19 3:17 4 4:1 4:1–3 4:1–11 4:1–13 4:2 4:3 4:4 4:6 4:7 4:8 4:9–11 4:11 4:12 4:12–13 4:14 4:14–15 4:14–16 4:14–5:10 4:14–10:18 4:15 4:16 4:19 4:22 5–7 5–10 5:1 5:1–6 5:1–7:28 5:3 5:4–5 5:6 5:7 5:7–9

87n, 94, 156, 157, 251, 253 91, 263n 99, 186 117 99, 120, 250 155n 91 120n, 161 154n, 254 117, 186 91 120n, 121, 186 186, 188 144, 156, 186, 188 28 120 121 253, 263n 117, 156 4, 96n, 97, 117, 120, 124 188, 253, 263n 96n, 117 117 253 156, 162, 186, 254 94 120n 14, 154n, 187, 254 155 133n, 149 142, 252n 149n, 150, 251n 120n, 155 62, 116, 156, 172, 188, 251n, 254n 62 62 92 62 120n 91n 91 120n 172 97, 117 37, 38, 55, 56, 57, 61, 63, 229n 155

index of ancient sources 5:7–10 5:8 5:9 5:11 5:11–6:2 5:11–6:3 5:11–6:12 5:12 6:1 6:2 6:4 6:4–6 6:4–8 6:5 6:6 6:7–8 6:9 6:10 6:11 6:12 6:13 6:13–14 6:13–15 6:13–18 6:13–20 6:14 6:15 6:15–20 6:18 6:18–19 6:19 6:19–20 6:19–20a 6:20 7 7–10 7:1 7:1–2 7:3 7:3–27 7:4 7:5 7:11 7:11–28 7:12 7:16 7:17 7:18 7:19 7:20–22 7:21

91n, 142 261 251 156n 116, 156n 171 91n 97, 116, 117, 134 23 235 207, 208, 262 154n 6, 170, 207, 208 100 13, 120n 123n 170, 251 116, 161 162 156n 263 91n 253 79 87, 88 79, 101, 117 186 91n 6, 155, 207 154n 155, 188 229 251n 19, 82n, 144, 156 56, 92, 94, 202 73, 94, 122 67 91n 215 92n 154n 117 87, 117 67, 170 117, 204 117 96 87, 117, 252n, 263 117, 156 87n 96n, 117

7:22 7:24–8:6 7:25 7:26 7:27 7:28 8 8–9 8–10 8:1 8:1–13 8:1–10:18 8:1–10:25 8:2 8:3 8:3–4 8:3–9:10 8:4 8:5 8:6 8:7–13 8:8 8:8–12 8:9 8:10 8:12 8:13 9 9:1 9:1–5 9:1–10 9:1–28 9:2 9:2–3 9:2–5 9:3 9:4 9:6 9:6–14 9:7 9:7–10 9:8 9:8–10 9:9 9:10 9:11 9:11–12

297 60 252n 156, 251n 6, 120n, 205, 261 56, 57, 120n, 204 92n, 117 203 66, 196n 98, 99, 102 6, 14, 66, 155, 172, 202 170 251n 158 14, 66 6, 14, 29, 66, 203, 204n 66 66 67, 117 19, 34, 66, 117 20, 52n, 60, 66, 99 263 117 98, 117 117 66, 117 21, 120n 25n, 117, 225 21, 57, 59, 63, 69, 73, 83, 92, 143, 202 66, 117 67 21, 57, 67n 87 57n 66 143 57n 117 57n, 66 158 66, 67, 122 13 20, 22, 66 21 21, 52n, 66, 173 22, 117, 235 60, 66 22, 70, 142

298 9:11–14 9:11–28 9:11–10:18 9:12 9:13 9:13–14 9:14 9:15

9:15–18 9:15–22 9:16 9:16a 9:16b 9:16–17

9:17 9:17a 9:17b 9:18 9:18–21 9:18–22 9:18–23 9:19 9:19–20 9:20 9:21 9:21–22 9:21–22a 9:22 9:22–23 9:23 9:24 9:25 9:26 9:27 9:28 10 10–13

index of ancient sources 13, 33 66, 67n 252n 14, 19, 57, 62, 66, 142 60, 66 60 14, 23, 52n, 57, 60, 66, 157, 173, 250, 262 4, 59, 66, 69, 70, 81, 82, 83, 85, 86, 87, 88, 117, 251 3, 68, 69, 71, 72, 80, 85 3, 65, 73, 81 70, 71, 79, 80, 82, 83, 85, 204 81 73, 82 3, 59, 69, 71, 72, 73, 74, 75, 79, 80, 81, 84, 85 70, 74, 80, 85, 227n, 228 73, 83 74, 80, 84, 85, 88 69, 70, 84 67, 85 80, 82, 84 66 66, 67, 84, 94, 102, 117 58, 229 97, 117 66 58 58n 85, 117 66 60, 66, 67, 204 19, 66, 191 66 22, 66, 120n, 142 120n 22, 37, 38, 66, 83, 85, 120n, 251 92 123

10:1 10:1–18 10:2 10:3 10:4 10:5 10:5–7 10:5–10 10:5–39 10:6 10:7 10:8 10:9 10:10 10:11 10:12 10:12–13 10:14 10:15–17 10:16 10:16–17 10:17 10:18 10:19 10:19–20 10:19–21 10:19–22 10:19–25 10:20 10:21 10:22 10:23 10:24 10:24–25 10:24–25a 10:25 10:26 10:26–31 10:28 10:28–29 10:29 10:30 10:30b 10:31 10:32 10:32–33 10:32–34

22–23, 60, 117, 274n 92, 142 20, 21, 23, 120n, 173 21, 67, 87, 120n 6, 20, 60, 120n, 207 19, 61, 95 60, 96 61 92 95, 120n 61, 95, 96, 117, 142n 117, 120n 61, 144, 225 19, 61, 63 20, 60, 120n 120n 70, 172 23, 85, 251 85, 99 117 20, 117 21, 120n 82n, 120n 62, 155, 156, 157, 188, 251n 19, 229 34 19, 158 149, 254n 157 155 21, 34, 62, 156, 173 154n, 187 150, 155n, 161n 254 161 116, 150, 155n 120n 120n, 170 85, 94, 102, 117 154n 117 117 96n 250 154n 171 131n, 134, 144, 156n, 163, 253

index of ancient sources 10:33–34 10:34 10:35 10:37 10:37–38 10:38 10:39 11

11:1 11:1–40 11:1–12:2 11:1–12:3 11:4–5 11:5 11:6 11:7 11:8 11:8–10 11:8–16 11:8–19 11:9 11:10 11:11 11:11–12 11:12 11:13 11:13–16 11:14 11:15 11:16 11:17 11:17–19 11:24–27 11:25 11:25–26 11:27 11:29 11:32 11:36 11:36–38 11:37–38 11:38 11:39 11:40 12 12:1 12:1–3

152 155, 226 155 123 95 95 170 6, 87, 100, 101, 180, 182, 183, 184, 185, 189, 190, 253, 262 173 155 170 254 183 185 6, 156, 207 183 157, 182 157, 180 172 92 158, 181n, 182, 186 158, 184, 251 185 186 185 185, 186, 187 157, 180 158, 186, 188 188, 189n 158, 172, 189, 190n 87 79, 87 172 95, 120n 189 157 157 218n, 265n, 276 152 163 190 172 190 190, 251 92, 190 120n, 155, 157, 190, 253, 262 34, 155, 254, 262

12:1–4 12:2 12:2–3 12:3 12:4 12:5–6 12:5–11 12:12–14 12:14 12:15 12:15–17 12:18–24 12:18 12:20 12:21 12:22 12:22–23 12:22–24 12:23 12:24 12:25 12:25–29 12:26 12:26–28 12:28 12:28–29 12:29 13

13:1 13:1–2a 13:1–5a 13:1–6 13:1–7 13:1–9 13:1–17 13:2 13:2b 13:3 13:3b 13:4 13:4b 13:5

299 254n 13, 144, 162, 173, 261, 262 154n, 172, 190, 252n 120n, 262 120n, 134, 157, 226 92 116 157 99 155n 156 157 190 83n 97, 119n 116, 190, 250, 251n 158 85, 251n, 254 71n, 116, 120n, 251 70 84, 154n, 250n, 253n 120n 117 250 144, 153, 157, 158, 168 160 99 6, 34, 150, 151, 153, 160, 161, 162, 190n, 192, 195, 196 162 152 160 161 197 197n 254 116, 163, 174, 189n 165 116, 145, 163 165 120n, 150, 159, 164 165 117, 155n

300 13:5a 13:5b–6 13:6 13:7 13:7–17 13:8 13:8–10 13:9 13:9–10 13:9–11 13:9–16 13:10 13:10–12 13:11 13:11–14 13:12 13:12–13 13:13 13:13–14 13:14 13:15 13:15–16 13:15a 13:15b–16a 13:16 13:16a 13:16b 13:17 13:18 13:18–19

index of ancient sources 164 160, 165, 173 97 116, 117, 150, 154n, 156, 165, 166 160, 165 21, 166, 261n 166 150, 161, 193, 196, 235 166 243 191, 193, 195, 196, 197, 254n 155, 196 20 120n, 191 167 63 142 20, 82n–83n, 157, 189, 191, 195, 197 151, 157, 160, 172 20, 158 34, 187n, 260n 20, 63, 168, 193, 196 168 168 116, 152, 153 152 168 116, 150, 165, 166 21, 165, 166, 174 37n, 104

13:18–25 13:19 13:20–21 13:20–25 13:21 13:22 13:22–25 13:23 13:23–24 13:24

221 161 149, 265n 104 172 6, 105, 116, 133n, 149, 161, 208 105 116, 134, 265n, 274 102 116, 135, 165, 166

1 Peter

179n, 180n, 181n, 191n, 216n, 220, 230n, 236

2 Peter 2:11 3:11 3:15

230n, 275n 80n 99n 219n

1 John 1:5 1:7 1:10

50 50, 52, 54, 57, 58 51

Jude

150

Revelation 3:5 6:11 7:9 7:14 7:15 18:4

218 51 51 51 51, 52, 57, 58 52 167

Jewish Literature "Abot de Rabbi Nathan 270n Babylonian Talmud Gi††in 38b Megillah 7a 24a 29b

110, 113 115n 269n 111, 113 110, 113

31b 71

112, 123n 266n

”abbat 30b

266n, 268n

Ta'anit 12a 29a

121 121, 123

index of ancient sources Dead Sea Scrolls CD I, 3 I, 17–18 III, 10–11 XV, 4–5 1Q22 1 I, 10 4Q174 4Q266 2 I, 21 4Q269 2 I, 6 4Q390 1 I, 6

vii, 215

Leviticus Rabbah 18:1 28:1

115n 266n

1 Maccabees 10:24

208

2 Maccabees 6–7

95

3 Maccabees 1:16

55

121

4 Maccabees 2:14 6:34 14:11 14:14 14:19 15:2 15:8 17:22

82n 82n 82n 82n 82n 95 95 241n

108, 139

Mekilta de Rabbi Yishma"el

90

181 181 109n

Mishnah

112, 113, 115n, 123

77n 77n 77n 77n 77n 92 77n 77n 77n

Genesis Rabbah 1:1 55:2–3

279n 115

Jerusalem Talmud Berakot 2:4

123

Ta'anit 12a Josephus Antiquitates iudaicae 1.154 1.157 16.43 Bellum judaicum 6.420 7.118 7.121 7.123 7.123–162 7.124–126 7.127–130 7.137–138 7.139–147 7.148–150 7.148–151 7.152 7.153 7.153–155 7.156 7.158–161

301

141n 140 138n 139 139 139 139 140 140 143 140 139n 140 140 140 137

"Abot 1:12

99n

'Eduyyot 5:3

266n

Megillah 3:4 3:10 4:5–6 4:6

111, 113 111n, 113 111, 112 123n

Ro“ Ha““anah 1:1 1:3

121 121

Ta'anit 4:6

121, 123

Yadayim 3:5

266n, 268n

Contra Apionem 1.38–46 2.77 2.175

95 225n 108n

Numbers Rabbah 161b

266n

Lamentations Rabbah Proem 17

115n

Pesiqta de Rab Kahana 101b

122 115n

302 Pesiqta Rabbati 10:6 10:9 Philo

De Abrahamo 62

index of ancient sources 122 119 119 vii, 92, 93, 108, 181, 192, 215

Quod Deus sit immutabilis 74 97n 97n 192n

De gigantibus 54

192n

Legum allegoriae 2.54–55

192n

De opiﬁcio mundi 71

19n

De sacriﬁciis Abelis et Caini 76–87 92n De somniis 2.127 Qoheleth Rabbah 1:3 11:9

121

Sipra

90

Sipre Deuteronomy 357

90 102

Sipre Numbers

90

Sirach 35:1–3 35:1–5 35:4 (35:6–7ET ) 35:5LXX (35:8ET )

48 49 49n 48

Targum Qoheleth 1:1–2 1:12–18

270 270 271

Testament of Simeon 5:2

99n

181n

Quod deterius potiori insidari soleat 146 21 160 192n

De ebrietate 61 100

Seder 'Olam Rabbah 6

108n 270, 279n 266n, 268n 266n, 268n

Tosefta Megillah 3:1–9 3(4):10 3:18

121, 123n 113 111 113

Sukkah 4:6

108n

Ta'anit 4:6

121

Yadayim 2:14

270n

Wisdom of Solomon 7:25–26 95 11:25 95

Christian Literature Augustine De civitate Dei 10.5 16.22 De doctrina christiana 2.8.12–13

213 213n, 274 213n 213n, 274

Epistolae ad Romanos inchoata expositio 11.3–4 [PL 35.2095] 274 De haeresibus 89 Barnabas

274 236

index of ancient sources Clement of Alexandria Stromata 5.10.62 6.7.62 Clement of Rome 1 Clement

9–13 9.2 9.3 9.4 10 10.1 10.1–2 10.4 10.7 11.1 12.1 36.2–6 40 55:1

6.14.2 6.14.4 6.20.3 6.25.11–14 6.25.14

273n 273n 274n 134, 183, 184, 215n, 219n, 220n, 224, 230, 236 183, 184 183 183 183 182 183 182 182 182, 183 183, 184 183 135n 225n 80n

Didache 16:4–5

51

Diognetus 3

225n

Ephraem of Syria

274

Epiphanius of Salamis

274

Eusebius Historia ecclesiastica 2.17.12 2.17.12–13 3.3.1–7 3.3.5 3.38.2 3.38.2–3 5.26.1

236

303 273n 266n, 273n 266n 266n, 273 275n

Ignatius of Antioch

219n, 220, 224n, 234

Jerome Epistulae 58 129.7

213, 271, 274

John Chrysostom

224

Justin

236

Melito of Sardis De Pascha

236 222

Methodius of Olympus Symposium 5.7

274n

274 213n

Origen 224, 273 Commentarii in evangelium Joannis 1.20 273n De principiis 1.5.1 Polycarp of Smyrna

273n 219n, 220

Theodore of Mopsuestia In Epistolam Pauli ad Hebraeos Commentarii Fragmenta PG 66.952 274n

274n 266n 266n 274n 275n 266n 266n

Tertullian De pudicitia 20

236 274n

Other Writings Anaximenes of Lampsacus Rhetorica ad Alexandrum 1.4 (1421b, 23–27) 1.12 (1422a, 20–21)

202, 203 203n 203n 207n

Aristotle Ethica nicomachea 4.2.2 (1122a) Poetica 9.1 (1451a)

207 205n 204

304 Rhetorica 1.3.5 (1358b) 1.3.8 (1359a) 1.4.2 (1359a) 1.4.3 (1359a) 2.18.5 (1392a) Cassiodorus Variae 10.30.1 Cassius Dio Historia Romana 65.12 (epitome) Cicero De republica 6:23/25–6:24/26 Dio Chrysostom Achilles (Or. 58) 3.7 11.5–6 De regno i (Or. 1) 9.4 Diodorus of Sicily Bibliotheca historica 15.16.2 Hermogenes of Tarsus Progymnasmata 6 11 Staseis 7

index of ancient sources 203 208 205 207 207

140n

138n

173

145n 145n

Publius Rutilius Lupus Schemata Dianoeas et lexeos Philostratus Life of Apollonius 4.46

139n 205 205n

145n

Plato Crito 44c 46c–47d Gorgias 526d–527e

202

Pliny the Younger

234

Plutarch Moralia

222n

173 173 173

De Superstitione

222

Quintilian Institutio oratoria 3.6.2 3.8.25 3.8.35 3.11.3 3.11.27 9.3.99 10.1.27 10.1.71

203 207 206 203 203 205 206 206

Suetonius De vita Caesarum 8.6

138n

209

209 203 203n 206 203n

Isocrates

202

Lucian

162, 163, 164, 169

De morte Peregrini 12–13 16

Paulus Orosius Historiae 7.9

162, 171 163

Nikolaos of Myra Progymnasmata

204

Ovid Metamorphoses 8.620–724

163

Tacitus Annales 6.5.9 15.44 Xenophon De vectigalibus 4.23

234n 145n 134n

34n